《System Break》


 Chapter 1: Morphed

    Chapter 1: Morphed

    The North  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2031

    I struggled to breathe. After taking the plunge into a dark pool, I was dumped into this foreign world in this  lump  of a body. A body that was not my own. I felt like a moth who''d just been turned into a slug.

    I tried to breathe but my lungs were blocked by a stubborn globule of goo and I began to choke. Down on all fours I hurled and spatrge amounts of goo onto the ground in front of me. Fighting like a newborn I finally managed to take my first breath. Thankfully, the air wasn''t toxic, and I could feel my lungs, my borrowed lungs, filling with air.

    I rubbed my new eyes. Everything was new. I had just done something which should have been impossible. Impossible in my mind just a week ago. My real body was lying in a pod back in a researchb with a thousand cables attached - ording to the technicians - to my nervous system. And my mind and whatever passed for my soul was here. In what the head technician called a Qi World.

    My eyes felt slightly better after a scrubbing from my hands. I looked around, I could see undting hills covered with long grass and for a fleeting moment, I thought I saw a faint blue glow.

    Looking up, I could see a Sun and it was rather orange. Other than that, it looked fairly normal, however the three different coloured moons were not. I wasn''t in Kansas anymore.

    I coughed loudly as I breathed again.

    "Second rate," a voice behind me rasped and it scared the absolute fuck out of me.

    I jumped and spun, which was a mistake, my wobbly legs gave way, and I fell to the groundnding on the only rock on the grassy ins.

    "Hey?" I said in reply looking at the stranger. He was naked as the day and covered in goo like me. Except he seemed fully formed. My excuse was I was a paraplegic; therefore, the fact I could stand was a vast improvement. And it dawned on me suddenly, what the Chinese military promised was true. In here at least - I could walk.

    He looked me up and down and sneered as I wasing to grips with my new reality. "Why are you here?" He snarled. "I''ll be doing you a favour to send you back now."

    "I like it here."

    The fact I could walk was a huge bonus in my mind. Despite the nakedness, the goo, the vomiting, and my overall weakness I was extremely happy with the results so far.

    He adopted a side on stance with a slight crouch. A long thin rock appeared in his hand and I had no idea where he had been hiding it.

    "It''s better I end you now," he said before sidestepping towards me and lunging with the sharp rock.

    I threw my arm into its path in the nick of time. The rock gouged me as he attempted to push past my arm and puncture my throat.

    I was still on the ground where I had fallen moments earlier. My enemy was stronger and in bettermand of his body than I was. My first thought was about how brief my time in this new world was going to be. The long thin rock pressed against my throat as he pushed my arm back, but not out of the way entirely.

    I was not long for this world. My other hand was holding me up, and I contemted letting go, but then I would be prone and at his mercy. He pushed harder and my rear hand slid across the ground as he pushed me back.

    My eyes widened in recognition as my hand touched it. The rock.

    "Yes. You will die now," he sneered - misinterpreting my expression.

    I gripped the rock and with one fluid motion, mmed it into the side of his head as hard as I could. He was stunned and rocked back on his heels.

    I did not hesitate. He was about to kill me so I would return the favour. I hit him again, and again. Blood poured from his head - he fell to the ground andy unmoving.

    I checked his pulse, and it was weak. I took his long thin rock and pushed it into his throat. It took thest of my strength because my righteous anger was satisfied.

    "Not today bud," I said to the corpse.

    I was spent. Exhaustion overtook me as I fell back into the grass wondering what I had gotten myself into, my mind swirled and I was back in 2019.

    Earth 2019

    It all started when I was sixteen.

    "Ben!" coach called me over signalling with his hand.

    "Yes, coach?" I queried.

    "Ben. I''m sorry. But your grades are too low for any college to take you."

    "But coach. You said I had the talent and if I yed for you, I would have my pick. I need that schrship. I''ll get kicked out at seventeen!" I replied.

    My high school coach''s expression was one of sadness. "Ben. You never listen. I said you have the talent, but you need to tick all the boxes. That includes no criminal record and a GPA above 3.0. I just got the report from all your teachers and while you have six months to go, your GPA is a dismal 1.5. Even if you got straight A''s, it probably wouldn''t be enough. And the likelihood of that is almost zero. Kid, you''re talented, but you need to work on your whole game. Not just the one on the court."

    "What about football?"

    The basketball coach shook his head. "It''s the same schools with the same criteria."

    My face and shoulders dropped. "Won''t they cut me some ck if I y both football and basketball?"

    His head continued to sadly shake. "I''m sorry I didn''t keep on top of this, for your sake."

    I felt like crying, but my pride prevented such a disgraceful disy.

    My life was over.

    If I couldn''t get into college. I couldn''t go pro. And going pro was what was going to make me rich. I was in a shit high school with no prospects. It may have been the best sports school the group home could send me to, but it was still barely out of the gutter.

    My mother died while I was a baby and I never knew my father. He wasn''t even listed on my birth certificate. I had no other rtives that I knew of and I had been in a group home for my entire life.

    My coach spoke softly, "Ben. You''re not the most athletic kid, but your ability to read the game and your opponents is, quite frankly, you amaze me most of the time. Look. There is one option that may work for you. If you joined the army and applied for their basketball team. They could put you through college and into the pros. It''s the only thing I can think of. I think it''s worth a look - at least."

 Chapter 2: My Lump

    Chapter 2: My Lump

    The next major turn was when I was twenty-one in 2024.

    The sound of the ck hawk''s des was the only thing I could hear. It was a night mission in the middle of nowhere. My unit was the ck ops go to for the CIA in these circumstances. One where failure was not an option with a borderline risk level. If it was any worse, they would cancel the op. And they probably tweaked the scope to ensure it got the green light.

    My dreams of pro ball were long forgotten. I had loved the army so much I applied for special ops as soon as I could. And when I seeded on my first attempt, I excelled and was then recruited into an elite unit. One that wasn''t on TV.

    The helo dipped suddenly. We were all harnessed into our bucket seats. I undid mine and leaned out the window as I gripped a steady handle.

    The helo was dark, so the pilot was flying with radar only. It was then we clipped something and spun. I don''t know why but my instinct was to let go and jump.

    Out of the six men from my unit and two chopper pilots - I was the only survivor. It spun, crashed and turned into a fireball within moments of my letting go of the handle.

    Later that night I was rescued by the second chopper, but it wasn''t aplete miracle. After a medivac and emergency surgery I was alive  but I couldn''t move my legs. I was a paraplegic.

    The final nail in my coffin was in 2031. I was twenty-eight.

    I pushed my chair up the ramp and into the vet hospital. As I bumped into another vet, I swore.

    "Cool it man," he said.

    "Just get out of the fucking way," I spat.

    "I''m sorry dude," he apologised although he did nothing wrong. I should have felt guilty, but I was too angry with my life to feel anything of the sort.

    I went up the annoying elevator to the fifth floor where my case handler''s office was located. Harry was his name.

    "Okay," I announced as I pushed through the door to his office, "I''m here. Do you need more blood? What is it this time?"

    Standing in the corner was a Chinese military officer. I knew what he was from his uniform. All the Asian dress uniforms looked simr but as former spec ops I was trained how to tell them apart. The uniform was trying too hard to look important. Way too hard.

    "Ben," Harry said, "This is Captain Chen and he is from the People''s Liberation Army. China. Do you remember that program I told you about?"

    "The highly dubious experimental program that wanted my blood and my DNA set off some rm bell in their system?"

    Harry looked apologetic. "Yes. But not the words I used. Captain Chen is here because you have met their criteria."

    Captain Chen bowed deeply. "Specialist -"

    "Just call me Ben. I''m not a specialist anymore," I interrupted him.

    "My apologies. Ben. We would like to bestow upon you a great honour to join our programme. I have the details here," and with that Captain Chen put two copies of a very thick document onto Harry''s desk.

    "Give me the short and curly," I requested.

    Captain Chen looked confused.

    "He wants an executive summary," Harry interpreted for the Chinese officer.

    Captain Chen bowed again. "Ben. In the cooperation between our countries, you have be known to our most prestigious researchers in the art of Qi channelling and maniption. We would like to offer you a ce in our programme which it is a great honour because you will be the first foreigner to be invited."

    "You do know I can''t use my legs?" I asked sarcastically.

    Captain Chen nodded. "This has no bearing on the programme. You will be paid well whether sessful or not. And in the event of sess, there is a small chance you will regain the use of your legs."

    "You''re fucking kidding me," I scoffed.

    Captain Chen looked dead serious.

    "What''s the worst case?" I asked.

    "It is my role to give you all the information," he tapped the three hundred or so page document. He frowned slightly. "It is possible you could die."

    "Is that the worst?" Myughter was tinged with sadness - my current predicament was worse than death.

    Captain Chen shifted uneasily. I put it down to cultural differences at the time.

    And here I was in an unknown Qi World  the Earth Year was 2031. I had no idea if a day was twenty-four hours in this ce - let alone what year it was.

    I sat up groggily as if I was the one hit in the head with a rock. There was something wrong with my eyes. Everything had a blue tinge. I decided to pretend that this was earth and attribute earth navigation by the sun. I ignored the three moons. I noticed one had disappeared all on its own.

    The blue haze was not uniform as a few sections possessed a concentrated glow. They were almost like bright blue orbs floating in a pool. One was a faint orb to the south, and another to the east with three to the north.

    I stood, and the blue began to wink out. Thest to disappear was the strongest, which was to the north-west.

    It''s a good a direction as any, and I brushed myself off and headed in the general direction.

    As I walked, I studied the sky andndmarks. Then I felt cold between my legs.

    What sort of crazy game is this? I''m fucking naked!

    I walked for another hour mumbling to myself. "Why didn''t those assholes tell me more about how this works? Fucking bastards. I bet all their soldiers know what the hell is going on."

    I was feeling better despite not taking in any food or drink. I thought I should need water soon, so I kept an eye open for the signs of an easy mark. Without any containers, this was not going to be easy.

    This is a game, right? I was sceptical because I felt like I was here, not controlling this lump from somewhere else. And when I kicked my toe, I felt pain immediately. I should have been cursing, but the awesomeness of feeling pain from my toe overcame the usual reaction.

    I stopped and inspected my lump. It was my term of endearment for my new body. I was still surrounded by grass, so there were no trees to get an idea of my height. I had a penis. Check. Wait. I was hairless. I felt my head. I was bald.

    Holy fuck. I''m some albino mother fucker. Except I was not pure white. I was pinkish.

    "Stupid fucking technician." I yelled into the sky, "You know I''m fucking ck right?!"

    Of all the dumb mother fucker things they could have done to me. My only constion was that I was a man. It could have been worse.

    It suddenly dawned on me if this was a game I should be able to view my stats.

    "Disy!" I called. There was no reaction.

    "Um, rank?"

    Nothing.

    "Help?" I asked and low and beholdmands appeared in front of my eyes.

    .

    Commands: Skills, Stats, Abilities and HUD.

    User - once abat maneuver or qi ability is unlocked assign it to quick action.

    I whispered, "Skills."

    .

    -General-

    Running, 0.42

    -Combat-

    Melee, 0.38

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 0.19

    .

    Iughed. That was it. I had no skills other than what I had earned. The sun was beginning to set, so I made my way to the tallest hill and looked around.

    The only thing I could see were mountains far to the North. They were well beyond the horizon but tall enough to be seen. I sighed and kept walking to the northwest. There was no point stopping unless I lost my sense of direction or became tired.

    I was actually looking forward to seeing what sort of night sky this world had to offer. For the first time in a long time - I was in a good mood. I might be a white mother fucker, but at least I had legs that worked.

 Chapter 3: I Run

    Chapter 3: I Run

    The North  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2031

    I wasn''t sure if my brain was thinking I should be thirsty, therefore I felt thirsty or if I actually was thirsty. My tongue wasn''t dry. Again, I had no idea how this game worked.

    There were no health nor stamina bars. The stats told me almost nothing - they were tens across strength, speed, agility, stamina and toughness. There were no warnings about hunger and thirst.

    I had been jogging as the sun dipped and night descended. Two moons had disappeared, but that still left me with two bright orbs in the sky providing a dim light and rudimentary navigation aid. It was not long before stars appeared.

    "No city lights," I chuckled to myself. City lights ruined the damn night sky where I was from. I picked out a particrly bright star with a helpful group of pointers shaped like a bat. Or a penis, depending on how perverted you were. Bright star would be my guide. The years of training and ops with special forces were useful even in a game.

    When I stopped running, I could hear myself breathing as well as a telltale rustling of running water. I turned trying to establish the direction of the creek. Dark shapes obscured the horizon and after I focused on it for a while, I believed it to be several trees. The creek was probably lined with trees, so I made my way in that direction.

    It wasn''t long before I was sliding down an embankment towards a creek and filling my stomach with cool fresh water.

    "Shee-yit," I dered. Water never tasted so good. The trees were blocking the dim light from the stars and moons so I found it difficult to see anything I could use as a container. As I searched with my hands, I wondered how far I had travelled during the day. It had to be at least ten miles, which was impressive given the poor physical condition my lump was in.

    I decided to rest until morning, when I could see, and I didn''t want to leave the water source. I sat and leaned up against a tree on top of the creek bank. I watched the sky as purple lightning-like shes crisscrossed in an impressive disy.

    It''s definitely not Kansas. I closed my eyes and tried to get some sleep.

    Birds chirping woke me and when I moved, a small furry animal scampered away in fright.

    "Har," I scoffed. "Run fast little thing - you were almost breakfast." It did not take me long to find some reeds which I could fashion into a container. When it waspleted, I dug into the bank andughed with joy when I found some y. I stered the outside of the reed bag with y. It wouldn''tst, but it would do for now.

    I stood and triumphantly slung my reed bag over my shoulder. It sloshed with y rubbing off onto my side on my otherwise naked form.

    I hoped no one is watching this game and then I ran to the northwest again.

    .

    "Subject four and seven have returned," the man in the whiteb coat stated. He was holding a tablet and talking to a well-dressed man in a suit who was seated behind a desk.

    "Shi. This is to be expected," Mister Buxiu stated. "If they rank in the top twenty they can participate in the next trial. Did we gain anything useful from them?"

    Head Technician Shiyan Shi shook his head. "No Sir. But four was killed by subject eleven."

    "The control? The foreigner?" Mister Buxiu asked in surprise.

    "He was special forces, sir. One of their best," Shi replied.

    "Yes, but he knows nothing of Qi," Mister Buxiu stated.

    Shi shrugged, "He killed four with a rock."

    Buxiuughed. "Cut four then. We don''t need someone who would die from a rock to an ignorant foreigner."

    "Sir. I did protest using him as the control. He has the highest q-count on record."

    Buxiu leaned forward on his desk and sneered, "But he knows nothing. He is from a bad culture. A criminal who was only saved by joining their army."

    Shi bowed. "Yes Sir," he said before leaving the room.

    .

    After another two days of running northwest, the mountains loomed and a forest at their base appeared.

    "HUD," I said and before my eyes appeared something akin to a user interface. Icons for skills, stats,bat and qi abilities appeared in the top right of my vision. Empty boxes were centrally located at the bottom. I looked at skills and the list appeared.

    .

    -General-

    Running, 19.45

    .

    -Combat-

    Melee, 0.38

    .

    -Survival-

    ins, 9.22

    Navigation, 12.59

    Foraging, 4.09

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 0.91

    .

    It was like a report card and only the skills I had used were showing. The list of known skills was slowly growing. And what was interesting was the weaving I had done was showing up as fabric crafting. I was still naked and while my muscles weren''t miraculously bing toned overnight, I did feel stronger. I was now sporting three bags, one for water which wasn''t leaking too badly, another; for useful rocks I had found and thest for any surplus food.

    Berries, wild grains and the singr dumb rodent were my sustenance so far. I looked at the tall trees ahead and licked my lips. With the cutting stone I had just found, surely, I would be able to fashion a spear from the right piece of wood.

    It was amazing how dirty my pinky white skin had be. And I was surprised that I didn''t burn to a crisp with two days in the sun with no protection. It urred to me, perhaps the dirt was my protection, and Iughed.

    I jogged and the distinct tree line neared.

    I had no idea where the sense of jubtion wasing from, perhaps it was the ability to run, something I had not done in over eight years. Something, I never dreamed I would do again. I ran carefree into the forest, jumping and yelling like aplete idiot.

    "Woohoo," I shouted as I jumped a particrly thick root.

    It may have been the change in the humidity of the air, but I felt different within the forest. I stopped and looked around at the beauty. The tall, straight trees. The vines and colourful ground cover. The birds were rarely quiet. And the odd animal ran in terror when it sensed my presence.

    I closed my eye, breathed deeply, and enjoyed the sweet scent of the forest.

    It was good to be alive again.

    This was supposed to be a game, but it felt real to me. And until I died, I was stuck here.

    I wanted to make the most of it, because, for someone like me, being trapped in a wheelchair was a fate worse than death. I know, because I contemted suicide many times.

    I had to stay alive. If I died, I would end up back in theb, or worse.

    I opened my eyes and the blue tinge had returned. The Hud had disappeared and was reced with a blue tint across my vision. But here in the forest, I could see many little blue orbs, some were moving while others were stationary. I had a decision to make, up until now I had been running towards the forest and now that I was here, I had two distinct choices.

    The mountains were to my north, it was the origin of one of the bright blue glows. I could head there.

    I turned to the west, looking deep into the forest and when I focused on it, I was almost blinded by the glowing orb. It throbbed like a beating heart. It either called to me, or I was drawn to it. I wasn''t sure. What I was sure of - I was going to investigate.

    Filled with an evesting spring of energy I began to run through the forest. I tripped and fell on several asions on the roots that were hidden beneath the foliage. But I didn''t care - I got up and started running again with my bruises and scrapes on ignore.

    My progress was much slower than the ins and I expended more energy. I ran for most of the day only stopping to pick berries or mushrooms. My water container was almost full as I passed a stream every couple of hours. When I stopped, I lifted my right foot to inspect the damage it had sustained. The once supple skin had gone through a baptism of fire, and I was amazed at how quickly the cuts and bruises healed.

    As I leaned with one hand against the tree, I noted a long straight limb a few feet away. I jumped over, picked it up and inspected the fine specimen.

    "You will do pet. You will do nicely," I told my new staff or spear. I found a nice boulder to sit on while I cut it and shaped the wood. It was six-foot-long when I cut the extraneous branches from it. And wider than the length of my thumb which put it at one and a half inches thick.

    Testing both ends, I selected the slightly lighter one to carve to a point. The rock was not sharppared to a modern knife, but it was sufficient for the task at hand. I sharpened it on the boulder before attacking the end of the staff. I felt safer immediately. I had not forgotten the attack from the other yer and the world was sure to be filled with dangerous critters.

    It was then I heard rustling in the brush to the south. I titled my head and listened, thinking I was in luck. Perhaps it was a deer presenting itself as dinner for me. I slid off the boulder and crept behind to closest tree. I watched andid in wait while breathing evenly. And when I finally saw the critter, I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    It was a small, greenish, humanoid type creature. I wondered if it was supposed to be a goblin. It was dressed in leathers and held its own rudimentary spear. I could not insult the quality of its gear, it was better than mine. I had moments to decide what to do. Talking to it would be foolish. I would be giving up surprise to something that was likely hostile, and it probably had friends nearby.

    I needed to hide or attack and kill it quickly. It lifted its head and sniffed the air. I did not waste any more time in thought. I jumped and closed the distance between us as fast as I could.

    It looked at me in surprise as I drove my newly made spear into its chest. It didn''t have time to bring its own spear round, and its leather provided little defence against a six-foot-tall man charging and impaling a four-foot-tall goblin-like creature.

    This was a game and my mission was to survive. I gave little thought to the morality of killing the goblin without cause as I put my foot to its chest and pulled my spear free.

    It bled red just like me.

    I listened carefully, tilting my head into the wind, but I could not hear any of its friends. As I searched its body, I wondered why the game did not report on the kill. There was no exp, no stat, no announcement of the defeat.

    It was only a single goblin. I didn''t expect a massive reward. The only thing I found of value on the little green fe was some flint. And to me right now, that was more valuable than gold.

    The spear was crap and it''s armour pathetic. I looked at the corpse and wondered what I should do. If this was war, I would move on. If I was hunting; I would cook, eat and preserve what I could.

    .

    Stats

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 10

    Speed, 11

    Agility, 10

    Stamina, 12

    Toughness, 11

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 10

    Qi Maniption, 1

    .

    My stats had barely changed from the straight tens I began with. But they were improving slowly. I was looking for a mention or change because of the kill. But there was none. I guess the little greeny died for no reason other than my peace of mind and a piece of flint.

    "Sorry greeny, but its kill or be killed in this world," I said over his corpse. I resumed my journey towards the bright blue orb.

 Chapter 4: The Forest

    Chapter 4: The Forest

    The North  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2031

    My first instinct was to move out of the area just in case he had a hundred little green friends. It wasn''t easy keeping track of the sun through the tree canopy, but moss grew reliably on the northern side of the trees, the mountainside. I was able to maintain a western heading with a casual nce at the base of a tree.

    As I breathed in the sweet, fresh air, a thunderous crack sounded in the distance. I peered up into the sky and for as far as I could see was the purple hue except - this time the different shades were swirling.

    It was a storm, but like nothing I had ever witnessed. The air shimmered around me and I felt something akin to an electric shock. The air buzzed as the purple miasma epassed my entire world. I ced my back to a tree and stood ready. For what, I had no idea, but I couldn''t think of anything else to do.

    I heard a roar in the distance and it sent chills through me. I couldn''t ce the animal, it certainly wasn''t a lion or anything that I was familiar with.

    I wondered what the game was doing. I had a foreboding feeling that things were getting serious.

    A nervous chuckle escaped my mouth. They didn''t give me long to prepare, I was still almost naked with only a stick to my name in the way of weaponry. But I was determined not to die. I would show those bastards what I was made of. And I was not about to give up the use of my new legs, even if they were imaginary.

    I wasn''t sure if it was my imagination, but the forest felt more dangerous as I crept towards my goal. I was not running anymore, I moved as quietly as I could with my spear held at the ready.

    Listening to the sounds of the forest I suddenly noticed the birds had stopped chirping. I could hear the leaves rustling in the wind and the odd crash of something falling. One loud collision was particrly disconcerting.

    I ced my hand on a thick trunk. I liked trees. They provided cover which in turn gave me a sense of protection. At least on one side and I would handle the other. It was then I realised the danger I sensed was theck of bird sounds. They had not returned since the purple storm.

    I heard more crashing which was followed by guttural screams in the distance, and as the screams grew louder, I looked for somewhere to hide. The sounds wereing from the west and as their intensity grew, I knew they were approaching my position.

    I moved off to the south, away from the mountains and closer to the southern edge of the forest which I knew bordered the ins.

    I could not move both quickly and silently. The forest was mostly trees, shrubs and ground cover. But every now and then the usual was broken up by a stream or rocky terrain. It was then I encountered a waterfall. The ridge dropped away by a good twenty feet. I could climb down, but it would be slow going. I decided to wait at the top of the waterfall. If whatever was screaming was heading somewhere with a purpose this would be an unlikely path to take.

    I crouched and waited. I breathed, and I listened.

    Much to my irritation, the screams grew louder. I didn''t like running away, but I also wasn''t stupid. If I entered a fight, I would like to know what I was up against and what my chances were. But given a choice and a chance - I would always fight.

    I decided I would not try to avoid the noisy monsters. I would wait here and if they came this way - that was that. We would fight.

    The guttural yelling continued, and the noise of them crashing through the forest grew louder. I had a good grasp of their direction and they were headed to me.

    I stood and kissed my spear. My only ally. It was not a weapon I had trained with, but all the martialbat I hadpleted over the years was not forgotten.

    I saw a line of three crashing through the trees and then behind them another three followed in their wake. They were just like my little green opponent. Scraggly hair, long pointy ears and a beak-like nose. Their teeth were sharp, and their eyes were yellow and with irises slit horizontally.

    I smiled as they skidded to a halt. The sight of me scared the absolute shit out of them. It was at this moment an arrow appeared through the skull of one. Its wooden angr point protruded through its forehead while its feathers remained behind its head. It fell in a heap, it was dead before it knew what happened.

    The remaining five began to panic and another went down to a second arrow. It was then they decided to charge towards me. Whether they wanted to fight me or jump off the edge, I had no idea, and I wasn''t going to wait to find out.

    The goblins were all screaming. Whether it was from fear or battlemands to each other - I had no clue.

    I kicked the first in its centre of mass. It bounced back with a resounding crack as myparativelyrge foot broke several of its ribs. I twisted and drove my spear into the next before it could jump into the pool below. I was fast but not fast enough to stop the remaining pair as they leaped from the top of the waterfall.

    They screamed and fell onto the rocks peppering the stream below.

    One was able to stand after the fall and it began to limp in a southerly direction. I heard a whooshing sound to my right; I turned to see the most incredible sight from my short time in this qi world and perhaps my entire life.

    It was a girl, but like no other. She was thin and shorter than me by half a foot. Her wiry frame oozed strength and grace as she released an arrow which flew precisely into the back of the limping goblin. I barely noticed the goblin die because I was fixated on her.

    Her long, brown hair was tied in braids with twigs and it flew behind her when she ran. Her green body was naked - barring the vines and green leaves which clung to her. They didn''t leave much to the imagination. They covered a small fraction of her body and what they did cover, looked like it was painted on.

    My mind should have been thinking about defending myself. While she had only attacked the goblins, I had no idea if she viewed me as friend or foe. But I am a man who recently regained the use of his legs and other than the odd prostitute, had not known the touch of a woman for too many years.

    Granted she was not human. But she possessed an exotic beauty which caught and held my attention. It was obvious to me she had all the essentials. Perky breasts and firm ass to name a couple of them.

    While I gawked at her, she turned and knocked an arrow in one fluid motion - aiming it at my head. We were only ten feet apart.

    I closed my mouth. And my brain finally began to work on the problem at hand.

    "I should kill you," she said.

 Chapter 5: Race Selection

    Chapter 5: Race Selection

    Her expression was alien to me.

    I thought it the strangest thing to say, so I replied with my immediate question that sprang to mind, "Why don''t you?"

    "I''m waiting," she said mystifyingly, and I concluded that exotic elf like women were exactly like human ones. Fucking crazy.

    I gripped my spear - if she was going to wait it didn''t mean I had to. But before I could move my foot, or twist my body, she stated in a forceful voice, "Don''t."

    "Give me one good reason?" I asked.

    She bowed her head, looking towards the ground but I could tell she was concentrating. I weighed attacking now against waiting. There were advantages and disadvantages to both sides, but I really wanted to see if we could talk more. If we could be allies rather than enemies. Maybe bang if everything went extremely well. So, I waited.

    She let out a frustrated sigh.

    "Mother wants to talk to you. I cannot kill you," she added btedly, "Yet."

    "Who is Mother?" I asked.

    "I was not ordered to answer your questions," she said in an unfriendly manner. She moved gracefully across the edge of the waterfall and slit the throat of a goblin that I injured with a kick. "I will take care of these. Keep heading to your destination."

    "My destination?"

    Sheughed. It was a melodic sound despite her ruthless persona. "How are you so stupid?"

    I smiled, "I''m told it''s one of my many talents," and then I changed my tone. "Now answer the fucking question."

    She scowled and virtually spat the answer, "Where you have been heading since you entered the forest."

    "Ah," I said with sudden realisation. "The big, glowy blue orb thing."

    She continued to scowl at me a moment longer before picking up the dead and piling them across her narrow shoulders. She had to weigh less than a hundred pounds, but she was probably stronger than my lump.

    "If you see any more ferals. Kill them," she ordered as she passed me dumping the ferals into a heap on the rocks below.

    I nodded and ran off to the northwest. I wanted to ask her more questions, but they only seemed to irritate her. Hopefully, the Mother she referred to would be more helpful.

    The forest was still dangerous, but I felt I was closing in on my destination. And the closer I got, the safer I felt. I rubbed my eyes trying to see the blue tint and therge glowing orb, but it didn''t work. Try as I might, I couldn''t force it.

    I heard a bird tweet and another. The returning sounds of the birds was a sign, I was sure of it. When monsters were about - the birds were silent. Unless, of course, there was a cunning monster that used bird calls to lull victims into a false sense of security. I banished the idea with a chuckle.

    I ran on until almost dark. It was then I stumbled upon the wide-open de in the centre of the forest. My instincts insisted this was the ce.

    It was unique and tranquil. There was a small pond in the centre with a magnificent willow tree adjacent. It was the only willow I had seen in the entire forest. I wasn''t a tree expert, but willows were distinctivepared to the oaks and spruces which dominated.

    I must confess, I felt a little nervous as I approached the centre. I walked slowly  respecting the tranquillity of the de. When I looked up, I had an unhindered view of the sky. There were still a few swirls of purple visible, but it was hard to discern their extent, because the sky had darkened.

    It was disconcerting when I suddenly noticed the figure standing under the willow. I would have sworn she wasn''t there moments before. She stood there unmoving, except for her head, which she tilted to one side as she watched me approach.

    I could tell she was kin to the girl I met earlier. But she was shorter and more voluptuous. Her skin was a light green and in ces shades of brown. She reflected the colours of the willow and I guessed it was not a coincidence.

    She was entirely naked. I could see a small green patch where her pubic hair would normally reside. Her breasts were full and pointing directly at me just like her eyes. They were not human eyes. They were brown with green pupils. They reminded me of a cat''s eyes but were even more exotic. They shone with alien intelligence.

    "Why are you here?" she asked.

    Her alien presence made me pause and I contemted my next words carefully. My first thought was that if she was a construct of the game, she was very impressive. In fact, this whole game was beyond belief.

    It was then I recalled the exact words of the technician, "Treat it like a game. Use the aids." I realised he never actually said it was a game. Or aputer program. That was my own assumption. I had no idea what it was. But looking into her eyes, I believed she was a living, thinking, alien being.

    "I was drawn here," I answered honestly.

    "You were?" she asked. It sounded rhetorical as if my answer surprised her. "What are you?" she asked.

    I touched my lump feeling my chest and head, "This isn''t me. I am somewhere else. But I am here inside this lump." I looked apologetic for the crap answer.

    She looked at me and then through me. "I see," she said thoughtfully. "You are most unusual." She circled me, inspecting me. "How long have you been here in this new world?"

    Her words surprised me. "New?" I asked.

    She nodded.

    "Ah. This is my third day."

    She nodded slowly.

    "You have no core," she said cryptically. "Yet I can see qi flowing into you." She circled me again. "You are like a toy puppet that a woodcarver makes."

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, " I replied. The only part I could rte to was that my body was somewhere else, and I was controlling the lump remotely. But that didn''t feel right. I felt like I was here inside the lump.

    "It is my role to nurture the de and our forest. It is Gisael''s role to protect it," she said, and I suddenly realised that the exotic girl was Gisael. She had arrived at the de during our conversation and now she was stalking as if ready to pounce.

    "Why are you here?" she asked me again.

    "Because I want to be," I answered truthfully. I didn''t fear them. I respected their power, and they could probably kill me. Gisael showed no remorse when she killed the goblins and would probably show none killing me.

    Like a lioness who killed an antelope. She was a wild creature.

    "Do you have no tribe?" she asked.

    "I don''t know. No," I corrected myself, "I would know if I had a tribe and I don''t have one," I answered.

    "You are not yet formed," she stated a fact. "Did you wish to be one of us?"

    My mouth opened and closed. I cursed the technicians again for not telling more about how this world worked. I looked towards Gisael. She exuded strength and confidence which made her beautiful. She was a ruthless warrior, I had no doubt. I had fought and trained with the best, and she would have fit right in.

    I had no idea what it entailed to be one of them, but the idea appealed to me.

    "I''d like to," I answered.

    "Will you swear to serve the forest? To protect it?" she asked.

    "Not you?" I said, "The forest?" I could hear Gisael snarl at my question. She wasn''t impressed.

    "I cannot grant you our protection and allegiance and ask for nothing in return," Mother said. "You must grant us your protection and allegiance. It is an equal arrangement."

    I looked at her and then back at the beauty. I grinned. "I''d love to," I said from my heart.

    I hadn''t realised what joining them would entail. I thought Mother must see me, the real me, to know I''m a worthwhile investment. Where the technicians had dismissed me. Where my government had left me to rot after I became useless to them. She could see my value.

    "Let''s do this," I stated.

 Chapter 6: The Svartalfar

    Chapter 6: The Svartalfar

    Research Lab - Earth Year 2031

    Technician Shi tapped his card and a door slid open to a sleek office. One of the directors was sitting behind his desk squinting at his monitor. There was plush carpet and a new prototype pod in the corner.

    Shi cleared his throat. "Sir, subject eleven just selected a unique race."

    The director looked up with his eyebrows raised and mouth open. "I thought all the vessels were programmed for human - is that possible?"

    Technician Shi''s eyes squinted. "Apparently so. I''m watching the data and its very interesting. We''ve got a new ability in our system. Tree-run."

    The director sneered and said with mild contempt, "So, eleven is good for something. Keep a close eye on him."

    Shi''s eyes sparkled and he bowed. "I am sir, I am." With tablet under his arm he turned and left.

    The director stroked his chin and with zed eyes looked at his experimental pod.

    .

    The North  Unknown Qi World

    I slept like a baby, curled up on the soft grass next to the dignified willow. I couldn''t remember thest time I slept without restlessness. It was a calm, yet invigorating sleep. My peace was only disturbed when I woke.

    Gisael was standing over me while staring at me with a nk expression. It was neither approving, nor antagonistic. Her wiry form possessed intriguing curves, so I inspected her body as she continued to stare. Her breasts and nipples were inly visible as her green hue, and sporadic foliage did little to cover them. The gentle curve of her hips entuated her t stomach. She was fit. Super fit.

    When my eyes finally met her bright teal eyes her nk expression had turned to one which conveyed her antagonism.

    Gisael began to scold me, "Mother endows you with these gifts, and all you do is lie there staring at me as if you were hungry?" She waved a hand towards my body.

    I looked down at my own form and gasped. As soon as I did vines retreated before my eyes revealing my own green tinged skin. Arge leaf failed to cover my erect penis adequately which only slightly horrified me. I was so overjoyed I felt zero embarrassment.

    I leapt to my feet and the vigour Mother had bestowed upon me ran through me like a roller coaster. I felt good. No, I felt great. I couldn''t quite recall if it was better than I was in peak physical condition back in spec ops days, but it was close. Damn close.

    I ran across the de - jumping andughing. Gisael turned to watch me and a smile cracked her stern demeanour for a moment, before it disappeared. I felt strong, but light at the same time.

    "Where''s Mother?"

    She looked towards the willow, "She''s resting."

    I followed her gaze. I sensed a connection between the willow and Mother. It wasn''t only from Gisael''s inference. "Thank you, Mother," I called to the tree and immediately felt silly.

    Gisael approached from behind and ced a hand on my shoulder. She stated tly, "You''re looking much better now, but can you tree-run?"

    I turned to look at her. I was surprised by her words because it seemed to me she was not exactly overjoyed with Mother''s decision to wee me. "What do you mean by tree-run?"

    She showed me her teeth, it wasn''t a smile, she was like an animal. A predator. An apex predator to be exact. She then ran towards one of therge trees at the edge of the de and scaled it quickly and easily. Her hands and feet gripped the trunk effortlessly. In moments she stood on one of its strong lower limbs looking down at me. She obviously had no fear of heights.

    Her teal eyes were challenging me to follow, and I didn''t need any more encouragement. I ran towards the same tree and attempted to climb it as she had. I was just as naked as her  just as green.

    With bare feet and a distinctck of tools, my feet gained little purchase. As my hand slid down the trunk, I fell andnded in a heap. I rolled onto my back and looked up at her. She was shaking her head and stifled augh. Although no noise escaped her lips, her eyes wereughing at my failure.

    Her mouth opened and she said, "Even a child can do this."

    I wondered what I was doing wrong. Mother had turned me into a  "What are you?"

    "A guardian of our new forest," she answered.

    "New?"

    "Mother and I travelled here from our old home," she answered. "Are you going to climb the tree or talk all day?"

    "I mean," I asked again, "What are we?" And I indicated my altered form with my hand.

    "We are known as Svartalfar. But we call ourselves the people," she replied.

    "So  not a wood elf?"

    Her face disyed either confusion or contempt - I could not tell. "No." While her tone and the slight shake of her head conveyed that she thought the question was stupid.

    My mind turned back to the problem of tree-running. It had to be an ability of the Svartalfar or whatever they were called. And when I thought of it as an ability, it dawned on me to check my HUD. As soon as I concentrated icons and text appeared in the corners of my vision. The empty boxes were shing so I mentally activated the first when a list appeared.

    .

    -Abilities-

    Tree-run, L1

    Qi Body Enhancement, L1

    Qi Strike, L1

    .

    Ignoring tree-run, I ced Qi Strike in the first slot. I then ced Qi Body Enhancement in the second slot and Tree-run in the third. Now three of my six slots were filled. I had to work out how to activate them.

    I focused on the third - tree-run - for a moment, and something happened. I felt different. There was a tingling on the tips of my fingers and the soles of my feet. Without another thought, I began to climb, and it was easier than climbing adder. My hands and feet stuck to the tree with enough grip for me to propel my way upwards. It wasn''t like sticking like glue, because I was able to move freely. My hands and feet only dislodged when I wanted them to.

    It was easy, almost too easy. I didn''t like it. It felt wrong.

    I felt like I should have worked for this ability and it was just handed to me. It was a reward for bing a Svartalfar, like Gisael. I rationalised it as a racial ability. I was soon standing next to Gisael.

    "How''s that?"

    She peered at me and nodded once. "Good." She said sinctly. "Now follow me," she repeated her earliermand.

    She brushed past me and her smell washed over me. I took in a deep breath through my nose and savoured it for a moment. Then I turned to watch her from behind.

    She was magnificent, in form and style. And she was all I could think of as she leapt from one tree to the next. Leaping, gliding andnding easily. She then climbed gaining more height before she paused and turned to check on me.

    "Are you stupid?" She asked unkindly.

    I shook my head and grinned. I was too busy admiring her and forgot to follow. Without hesitation, I ran and took the leap to the next tree. I wasn''t the least bit afraid that I would fall to my death. This was a game, and the worst that could happen was I would end up back in the testing facility. There was a possibility that I could re-enter the simtion, so death held no ce in my mind other than I would prefer to stay.

    "Good," she said and moved with the speed and grace of someone not only born to tree-running but someone who had mastered it. I had to focus just to keep track of her, and even then, she circled back on a few asions to lead me on.

    After two hours of climbing and strategic falling, she waited for me in a particrly thick convolution of branches.

    "This is my spot," she dered.

    "Do you sleep here?"

    "I rest here often," she replied.

    "May I enter?" I asked before stepping foot into her space.

    She nodded before she sat down on her crossed legs. "There are many things you need to learn," she stated and tilted her head indicating I sit down across from her. After I gotfortable, she continued. "Your tree-running is adequate," she said and it sounded like high praiseing from her.

    "Thanks." It was not new to me that I picked up a skill quickly. I had been a talented athlete since I was a kid.

    "Why are you here?" She asked changing the subject suddenly and peering into my eyes.

    "I could ask you the same question, but  I am here because I want to be."

    She exhaled as if she had been holding a deep breath, "That is a good answer." She reached out and touched my hand before she took hold of it. "I want to trust you as Mother does, but it is not easy for me. You are not one of us, but suddenly you are. It is not natural."

    I opened my mouth and closed it trying to think of the right thing to say to her.

    "I agree," I said. "It''s not natural. Yet, here I am. I won''t do anything to harm you or Mother."

    It was slightly strange using the word Mother for a Svartalfar title. I had never had a Mother, so I was confused but not conflicted. I wondered if it would be harder for other humans. But it was just a word and just a title. I imagined that it was a shortened version of Mother Nature, except she was only concerned with the forest.

    She continued to hold my hand as she inspected me. She leaned closer, "Your eyes are a strange colour." She ced a hand on my cheek as she peered into my eyes.

    I didn''t have a mirror, so I asked, "What colour are they?" And we bothughed. She realised that I had no idea.

    "They are blue. The deepest blue in the centre and the outer eye is white with a blue tint." She was so close I felt her breath on me.

    I pursed my lips. "That''s strange, does it mean anything?"

    Sheughed, and the sound sent a thrill through me. "You know nothing, yet I am supposed to know everything?"

    I put my hand behind her head and leaned closer with my lips next to her ear. "I know one thing," I said.

    "What do you know?" she breathed the question.

    I ced my hand on her cheek and tilted her face towards mine before I kissed her. She jerked in surprise but did not break the embrace. Iced my arm behind her and pulled her closer as we continued to kiss until she was pressed against me. She ran a hand over my bald scalp and behind my head, and I shivered at her alien touch.

    I was the first the separate from the kiss. I think I was more surprised that she didn''t immediately push me off than she was by the kiss itself.

    She looked at me with curiosity shining in her eyes. "Why did you do that?" she asked.

    I found the question strange, she wasn''t offended but was confused by the kiss. "Because I find you attractive. You are a beautiful."

    Her eyes smiled, but it did not extend to her mouth, "I am a Guardian in my prime. A daughter of the forest. It would be strange if I were not beautiful."

    I could not help myself. I burst intoughter at her response. And she continued to look at me like I was a strange beast she was studying.

    "We do not have time for sex now," she stated as if discussing dinner. "There is much for you to learn and many trespassers in our domain."

    "Soter?" I asked andughed.

    She studied me and the silence drew more words from me.

    "Trespassers?" I asked, "Like the goblins?"

    "The Ferals," she corrected. "The portal storm brought many new threats into thend. And the ferals are moving into the forest in numbers."

    "Portal storm?"

    "It''s what Mother called the disturbance in the sky," Gisael said.

    "Oh, the swirling purple mass that sounded like a thunderstorm? That was a portal storm? And what does a portal storm do exactly?"

    "It brings enemies from other worlds," she replied.

    "Is that how you and Mother arrived? Through another portal storm?"

    "No," Gisael replied. "A gate guardian came to our n. It invited us here to settle. It is an opportunity for us, so we agreed, and they sent Mother and I ahead."

    "Just the two of you?" I asked.

    "Three now," Gisael observed. "You will have to ask Mother if more areing. I do not know her ns."

    "Do you want to go kill some ferals now?" I asked remembering I had left the spear back in the de.

    She stared at me. "It is good you are willing to fight, but there is much for us to do first. You need preparation, and I need to scout the enemy. Follow."

    I watched her as she stood admiring her form with a grin. I recalled her words, ''there is no time for sex  now.'' It sounded like a raincheck to me.

 Chapter 7: The Guardian

    Chapter 7: The Guardian

    The Forest  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2032

    Gisael led me back to the de where mother was waiting. They looked at one another and although no words passed between them it was clear they weremunicating.

    Gisael nodded and left towards the south.

    "She goes to scout the feral," Mother exined. "I do not want to ce you in danger unprepared. You will stay here with me."

    She must have sensed my unease as I watched the Gisael''s departing form. "Look at me," Mother ordered. "Gisael is not just a Guardian of our Forest. She is the Daughter and I am the Mother."

    She had my attention and I met her gaze. "She is your daughter and sessor?"

    Mother tilted her head to the side, "These are titles. She is not the daughter of my womb." She paused choosing her words carefully, "I was once a Daughter and now I am the Mother of this domain."

    I nodded showing my eptance of her words even if I didn''t fullyprehend them at the time. "What is my role?"

    "You will be a Guardian also," she smiled warmly. "You will need a weapon befitting one of my Guardians."

    She looked at my spear leaning against one of the trees at the edge of the de. "It is normal for a Guardian to use a bow. While a few use a de" She did not ask a question, but in my mind, it was implied.

    I thought about my preference and the circumstances. "I''ve never used a bow and I don''t think we have the time for me to learn. I want to get into the action straight away."

    I looked towards the part of the de where Gisael had exited. Although she was a capable warrior, I felt the urge to fight by her side. I was ufortable that she was out there without me.

    "You are free to choose a weapon. The Forest will provide."

    I wondered what she meant by that and I was looking forward to finding it out soon. "Can I use a spear?"

    "I can see that weapon calls to you," she said sagely. "Before one is provided, I need to know your name." She touched my chest. "The name that is you."

    "I  ," I stammered, "I was Ben in the old world, but ," I struggled with my thoughts. In this ce I was not Ben, I was not the person from my world. I was different. I had left my world behind, even if it was temporary, this new world was an escape that I could only dream of. A new body. A new start. A new life. I needed a new name.

    "I can assist," she said. "In the old world you were Ben. Here you will be Benzhi."

    My mouth opened and closed. "What does it mean, the zhi part?"

    "It means quick and agile," she replied.

    "I love it!"

    "That is good, because it is your name," she said, and herughter swept across the de like a soft breeze.

    After theughter died, she turned back to the willow and a shiver ran up my spine. My jaw hit the ground when the trunk of the willow began to glow. She walked towards it slowly and I could feel the power. It was like energy was being sucked from all around towards the majestic tree.

    I focused on the trunk and the blue glow seemed to be emanating from an orb within the tree. And when it pulsed, I reconsidered. It was a heart. The heart of the forest domain. Although my understanding of the system was rudimentary this was bloody obvious.

    She reached up, her hand outstretched and the willow moved. A branch approached her hand until it was firmly in her grasp. I would have dropped a swear word, but I felt like I was witnessing some sort of sacred ceremony and the atmosphere kept my foul mouth under control.

    When she pulled her hand away, she gripped a long piece of timber; the tree had gifted it to her.

    She then took her other hand it stroked it lovingly. I was entranced as it changed shape at her touch. With each stroke it looked more like a spear. It was just a game, but I was excited to watch magic like this.

    I was so engrossed, and time passed quickly, what felt like minutes was probably hours. When she was finally finished, she held it out towards me. I approached and took it reverently.

    I wasn''t sure what to do so I thanked her, the tree and the forest. I bowed and added, "I will honour this gift by using it to protect the forest."

    She touched my shoulder gently. "This is good." She said quietly before adding. "I will rest now."

    I looked up and she was gone. My instinct was confirmed. She somehow melded back into the tree. As if they were two parts of the same being. This qi world was not short on magic.

    I inspected the spear. There were no metalponents, but the tip was still razor sharp and nged. It was light in colour and surprisingly heavy. I wasn''t afraid of breaking it, so I put the butt on the ground and tested its flex. With enough force it bent nicely, which was what I was looking for.

    I danced around the de wielding the willow spear for the first time. Whirling it and jabbing at pretend foes. Since arriving at the de my lump had undergone a transformation and the shape it had taken was strong and agile.

    I did not quite look like Gisael or Mother, and I had no male Svartalfar topare myself to, but I felt like one of them. I was part of their new n. The third.

    I checked my abilities and stats and there we no changes. Despite all my practice at tree running during the day it was still level one.

    It was quite usable at this level, maybe because it was listed as an ability, and not a skill.

    While my three abilities were static, my skills increased with practise. Of my three abilities I had only used tree-run, but the remaining two seemed self-exnatory so I decided to give them a try while waiting for Gisael to return.

    I activated qi strike and thrust my spear. There was a sensation in my hands, and I thought I struck harder, but it wasn''t obvious. I wasn''t sure if it did anything.

    I decided to activate qi body and my muscles felt invigorated. I did not have experience with performance enhancing drugs, but the sensation I felt was definitely a performance boost.

    I jumped on the spot and was impressed with the result. With a little effort I was four feet off the ground from a standstill jump.

    It was exciting and I wanted to ask Gisael about it as soon as I could. Hopefully she would be able to exin qi strike to me.

    After a few hours of practice, I got sick of waiting for Gisael to return. "Gisael!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. I shouted twice more and then decided to rest until she returned.

    It was getting dark and I saw little point trying to find her. Spear in hand Iy down next to the willow and shut my eyes. The grass was soft, and I didn''t feel cold despite the open area.

    She woke me with a kick. I assumed it was her because a feral would have just stabbed or clubbed me to death. And Mother probably would have spoken softly.

    "Argh, what was that for?"

    Gisael snarled, "Is it respectful for you to sleep here? Is it wise to scream my name and give away the location of the de? Is it wrong to kick an idiot?"

    "I slept herest night, and no oneined," Iined. I stood and faced her. "And if anyone came to the de, I would have dealt with them."

    "You were asleep!"

    "I would have woken if you were an enemy."

    She looked perplexed. "You have this ability?"

    I grinned, "You better believe it baby." Ignoring her sceptical stare, I asked, "That reminds me. You need to show me how to use qi strike properly."

    "You know qi strike?"

    "I have it in my abilities, but I''m not sure how to use it," I replied.

    She looked puzzled again, "You make no sense. How can you have this ability and not know how to use it!?"

    It dawned on me that she and I were not the same. Where I had abilities and a HUD, like a game, she did not. Her abilities were probably innate.

    I waved my hand dismissively, "Don''t worry. I''ll work it out."

    "Can you use qi arrow?"

    I shook my head.

    "You are strange," she said and circled me. "I wonder what Mother sees in you." It was then she noticed my spear. She touched it reverently.

    "This is what ," she broke off her sentence. "Oh Mother." She whispered and turned away from me.

    I waited patiently and she whirled back towards me, she took a step and got right up in my face. I was still much taller than her, so she leaned upwards on her tippy toes. "You will earn this gift," she said strenuously.

    Her nose was almost touching my chin. I could sense her strong feelings and at this moment she was damn attractive. She opened her mouth and closed it. I sensed she was fighting to control her emotions and was searching for the right words.

    "Gisael, I have every intention to honour this gift even if I don''t fully understand it." I touched her chest, "You just lead the way and I will begin clearing the forest of ferals."

    She took a step back and looked toward the willow and then back to me. "Very well ,"

    "Benzhi," I supplied before she could say idiot.

    "Benzhi," she repeated my name. "We will see how you do. We will see." She then took a step forward and ced her palm on my chest. "One day you may earn my respect Benzhi, but right now, you are like a youngling apprentice."

    I decided not to tell her that I had seen realbat in the real world. I would let my actions speak for me.

    She nodded at my quiet eptance of her words. "We go."

    I followed after her athletic frame. I engaged qi body and tree-run, but I still could not keep up with her. Every half mile she would wait for me patiently.

    We stopped near the forest''s southern edge. She perched herself on the tallest tree and listened. The canopy from the smaller trees obscured our sight lines.

    "Where are they?"

    She waved her hand indicating they were below us and all over the ce.

    "Numbers?"

    She shrugged and said, "Many."

    I shook my head but held my criticism of her scouting. We could discuss it at a more appropriate time. "Tens? Hundreds? Thousands?" I whispered.

    "Hundred," she said softly.

    I looked at her and counted us. "Two," I said indicating her and me.

    She nodded.

    "Do we have a n?" I asked, fearful there wasn''t one.

    "I shoot some and then move quickly into the forest. They cannot match my speed or range," she touched my spear. "This is not a good weapon for this type of fighting."

    "What are they doing here?"

    "Setting up a camp," she replied.

    "Where did theye from?"

    She pointed south.

    "Why are they here?"

    "Who would not want to live here. It''s beautiful."

    "Can we talk to them?" I asked. I didn''t care, but I wondered if the Svartalfar ever dealt with the ferals diplomatically or was it the case they just killed them if they ventured on their turf.

    She looked at me with scorn in her eyes. "They''re destroyers with no sense of the forest. We kill a few and they leave the forest, or they will stay and die. Either way, the problem is solved."

    "Okay," I said softly.

    "You stay here," she ordered. "I will kill some, head north east and thene back here."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    She looked at me like I was an idiot, "Stay here!" And with that she scampered down and jumped across to another tree. Eventually I lost track of her until I heard the sounds of her attack.

    Within moments the forest became alive with ferals shouting and screaming as she killed them.

    "Stuff this," I said and with spear in hand I began to climb down.

 Chapter 8: Coming for Blood

    Chapter 8: Coming for Blood

    The Forest  Unknown Qi World

    The ferals were in disarray. Some were chasing after Gisael, others were shouting and pointing, while the rest were staring at the corpses of theirrades.

    There was one particrlyrge feral who shouted louder, waved its hands more than the others and quite a few followed his directions.

    I chuckled as I noticed others ignoring him which made him extremely angry. He started hitting a smaller feral that did not please him.

    I was up a tree, thirty feet above the little green bastards. A few scanned the trees, but there was no real urgency from the ferals to search for more enemies. Therge feral finally got his way and the remainder started to filter off to the east. It was not what Gisael wanted, she wanted them out of the forest altogether. And to do that they would have to head south.

    I decided not to shadow the main group because they would be easy enough to track. Especially for Gisael, they broke branches and trampled bushes all over the ce. I knew she wanted me to be patient and follow her lead. But this was a perfect opportunity to hit and run at the fringes of the main mob.

    Up until now they had only faced a bow and I was imagining breaking their morale with close range savagery.

    It was not easy for me to discern male from female or old from young. For all I knew one which looked like an old female feral could be in her prime. They all had sharp features and a haggard appearance. The patchwork of hides that functioned as clothing was not helpful in determining their sex, age or rank either.

    These thoughts passed through my mind in moments as I chomped at the bit to get into some action. It wasn''t an op in the real world, this was a game and I needed to improve my shit skills.

    I had been told there was a chance I could die if I epted the invitation to participate in this research simtion. But the how was short in details. They certainly didn''t instruct me that if I died in the game I would die in real life.

    There must have been some risk otherwise they wouldn''t have worried about the disimer. I decided it had more to do with the thousands of wires embedded into my nervous system. It was probably a medical risk, not a virtual one. Not some sort of mind thing where my mind couldn''t ept my death and therefore made it real.

    I dropped down as silently as I could, but I weighed a ton inparison to the ferals and a loud thump emanated from where my feet hit the turf. I didn''t have time tounch a surprise attack because a few turned at the sound and their beady eyes widened upon the magnificent sight that was me.

    I cursed and charged. I let a guttural roar rip as I closed the distance quickly, bounding toward the little green foe. I activated my abilities; qi body enhancement and qi strike. I still hadn''t learnt how to use qi strike, I figured I would learn on the job.

    The first feral watched me, stupefied, and with little remorse I skewered it through the centre. Outside of my immediate area I wasn''t aware of my surroundings, but I was able to dodge the first blow from the twitching corpses''panion. The second blow however caught me on my lower back, and it hurt like hell. I had to ce my foot on the corpse in order to pull my spear free. I had stabbed it too deeply and the nged wooden head was great for wholesale damage, but it got stuck within its body.

    I whirled with my spear and held it in front of me forcing the ferals to jump back or be knocked over. I clubbed two on the side of the head and shoulder using this unsightly technique. I had imagined I would dance, stab and flow with martial perfection. I was more akin to an angry drunk with lucky aim.

    My lump was tall, at least six feet, and it towered over the enemy. While effectively naked, I would still have weighed more than four of them. The sole of my foot was almost asrge as the chest of the feral I kicked before it flew satisfactorily through the air,nding with a crack against the tree ten feet away.

    Fortunately, the ferals were a disorganised mess. A few turned at themotion and bleated to their friends, but they were ignored by most who seemed determined to move east and out of danger.

    This did not prevent me from being surrounded by a dozen. I did not hesitate, I began to stab and move aggressively against the nearest. The cunning ferals did not charge into melee with me. They began to throw spears, rocks, anything they could get their hands on.

    There was no way I could dodge them all. Killing two put a small dent in their number and now I was being pelted with missiles from all directions. I thanked my stars that they had no bows. I winced and grunted in pain, as a spear lodged in my upper back, just under my shoulder de.

    I grunted in pain and pulled my spear from the third victim and began to scale the closest tree. I managed to climb fast, even while injured, thanks to the tree-run ability.

    Gravity is a bitch - even here - and it didn''t take me long to climb out of their reach.

    I leaned my head against the trunk and attended to the spear in my back. My mouth betrayed me as I cried out in pain as I pulled it free. The wound was in the worst possible location, I couldn''t reach it very well, let alone see it.

    The ferals below me rejoiced and gained courage. Their numbers were growing so I decided to move.

    It did not take me long to reach my first lookout perch. I sat and the pain in my back red making my temper re as well. I punched therge branch beneath me; my attack was impotent, I only killed three and the fourth was injured at best. I closed my eyes and felt sorry for myself  I could do nothing about my wound I had to wait for Gisael to return.

    I felt light headed, it must have been from the blood loss. I opened my eyes and the world appeared with a blue hue again. My feet were dangling beneath me and I could see the concentrationyered on my soles. I was looking through my feet, as if I they were translucent.

    It urred to me that perhaps I was hallucinating but I saw no reason for it. I focused on my legs and feet and I could see vein like streams of blue.

    "Idiot," the condemnation from Gisael broke my vision.

    "I know," I said in surrender. "Just fix it will you."

    She scoffed. "I should let you suffer for disobeying orders."

    "One, I don''t take orders from you, and two; I''m no use to you if I''m dead. So, stitch me up already."

    Her only response was a nonmittal adorable grunt and without a word she left.

    "Oh great," I said and looked around for something topress the wound. With little sess I grabbed some leaves and packed them over the wound. The fact they stuck to the blood helped but I was sure it was a mess back there.

    I stood and immediately had to brace myself against the trunk, my head was spinning, and I felt like I was about to fall. If Gisael had abandoned me, then I had to get back to the de. I was about to jump to the next tree when I heard her.

    "Idiot!" she called.

    I must have been hallucinating because I heard concern in her voice. She put her hands on me and pushed me into a sitting position on therge branch. The trees in the forest were tall and strong and their branches were like highways to the Svartalfar Guardian. This branch was broad, and she was able to push me down into a lying position.

    "This will not hurt much," she said and applied an unknown substance to my wound.

    A scream escaped my lips before I could get a hold of myself.

    "Be stronger," she said as if it were a simple slider on my HUD.

    "Fuck you," was l could say as the pain burned through me. It was worse than the initial injury.

    She touched my head, I was still bald, and I felt her cool hand resting on the top of my head and then my forehead.

    "Eat this," she said after a pause.

    It urred to me how real this simtion was. It must have had something to do with the connection to my nervous system, because I felt everything, and it felt real. From her soft touch, to the adrenaline during battle to every nuance of pain that ran through my body.

    I felt groggy, but before I was in danger of falling my head was in herp. "Rest," she said softly. "You will not fall while I have you."

    Thest thing I said before I slid into oblivion was, "I didn''t know you cared." And I did not hear her response.

    I came to, but I was not in my lump. I was somewhere dark. I checked my back for wires and there were none. I heard waterp and it dawned on me that I was in a pool. I focused on my arm, it looked like my real arm, but without my tattoos. And it was smooth, strong and unblemished. I kicked my legs and I realised I was in the pool, but it was warm. It was strange because I should have realised that I was in water immediately.

    The room was dimly lit, when I called out the only sound was the echo andpping of water. The reverberations were close together and I imagined a small cave.

    I searched for the light source and I realised it wasing from the water itself. The now familiar blue hue. It was brightest at the bottom of the pool, so I swum down to inspect. As soon as I touched the bright blue orb at the bottom of the pool I was sucked from the dark pool.

    I gasped as if I held my breath for a long time. I heard Gisael chirp in surprise. "You are back," she observed.

    "I left?"

    "You were still - in body and soul. Were you dream walking?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "What?"

    She sighed and whispered, "No matter." She looked to the east and added, "We must do our duty as Guardians. The ferals still roam in our forest."

    "My wound?"

    She inspected it and chirped in surprise. "You heal fast."

    "Is this not normal?" I asked and I felt good. I twisted my shoulders and felt no pain.

    "It is remarkable for our kind," she replied, and her tone indicated I was not included in ''our''.

    I opened my mouth to ask about other kinds and she ced a finger to my lips. "We have work to do and your questions are endless."

    I grumbled because I was not the only one asking questions.

    She lectured quietly. "Follow my lead this time. When you fight again you would be wise to have me assist."

    I grinned. "You can be my wing girl."

    "What is this?"

    "Cover me with your bow. You shoot ones out of range of my spear or attacks I do not seeing."

    "I see. We will hunt like a pack. This is normal except you will be on the ground fighting like an angry bear."

    "Like a lethal panther," I said.

    She shook her head, "No, bear is better."

    I bared my teeth at her, as she had done to me the previous day. "Okay, dangerous, agile, bear of death."

    She nodded and grinned at me. "Angry, idiot bear." Then she leapt.

    I followed her lithe form as best I could. We headed east and my mind kept imagining new ways to dispatch ferals.

    The anticipation got the better of me and I yelled ferociously. The volume surprised not only Gisael, but me as well. The guttural sound left no doubt that we wereing for them. Coming for blood.

 Chapter 9: The Ferals

    Chapter 9: The Ferals

    The Forest  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2031

    My eyes were vibrant, and I leaned close to Gisael. "If we break them, they will leave the forest. The ones that are still alive anyway."

    Her gaze held mine and her lips pursed. "Do you dare attack their centre? Do you not remember the battle just now?"

    I nodded and then grinned widely. "But this time I have you." I touched her chest, and she looked at my hand quizzically.

    "You are strange Benzhi."

    When she said my name, a shiver ran up my spine. I acted all brave and said, "Okay, I''ll get the drop on them and you shoot as many as you can while they''re disorganised.."

    I looked at her quiver and she had somehow refilled it. There were over twenty arrows, tightly packed.

    We ran through the tree line, and we were so far above the ferals they had little chance of spotting or hearing us.

    They were too busy to scan the canopy and I saw no evidence they were using scouts. We watched them as we moved past the stragglers and on to therger mass. I wanted to find therger feral who seemed to be in charge.

    "Here," I whispered and pointed to therge feral. Gisael nodded and moved to a position in front of them where she could cover the area. The ferals were still moving east.

    I skipped from branch to branch like a monkey and then I roared as I dropped into their midst.

    The first was crushed beneath my feet and its spine cracked audibly.

    I ran across the moss-covered rocks because and was surrounded by dozens of snarling ferals. I did not hesitate to thrust my spear into the closest.

    Therger feral shouted orders and when it turned its head to shout behind it seemed to be calling for reinforcements. I counted the thwacks from Gisael''s arrows as they skewered feral after feral with pinpoint uracy.

    She never missed a headshot and their armour was useless against the power of her arrows. They sliced through chitin and hide like they were butter.

    A feral to my right slumped suddenly - eight, I counted eight kills from Gisael as I skewered my fourth. I stalked therge feral and gained ground on him as his warriors dropped around me.

    We made eye contact and I gazed into an alien intelligence. His was snarling and barking and while I could not understand hisnguage, I was able to feel the emotion. Hate. He showed no fear, even now when Gisael and I had killed so many and were close to taking him down.

    Then I saw one of her arrows bounce off him. My brain tried toprehend what happened. Her arrow was a broken twig on the ground. Her uracy was not in question  there was something protecting him.

    The ferals had thinned. Many of their hardened warriors were lying on the ground behind me. Therge feral stepped towards me snarling and drooling. He held a ckened, gnarled club in his hand.

    I had to admit it looked wicked.

    As I focused on him, I heard her arrows continue to rain death on the smaller ferals. While they barely reached my navel, therge feral was as tall as my shoulders. And he was almost as wide as me. All my qi abilities were activated, although I had no idea what impact qi body and qi strike had.

    The boss feral swung at me and I leaned back avoiding his blow. As soon as the club was past my head, I took a small step forward and stabbed with all my strength. He snarled at the impact and I noticed blue sparks as my spear bent and slid across an invisible barrier.

    I could almost count his crooked teeth as he grinned at me with the never-ending droolthered his chin.

    Therge feral looked triumphant when both our attacks failed to prate his defence. I grinned back, because I noticed more than blue sparks when my spear was deflected.

    I leaned back as I kicked hisrge stomach dead centre. The blue sparks appeared again on impact and I noticed the ripple of his shield this time as well. It absorbed some of the blow and prevented my foot connecting with his hide.

    The impact was not absorbed entirely by his shield and I kicked with such force that his confidence was shattered while he flew backwards andnded on his arse. His ckened club fell from his grip, jarred loose by the impact.

    I roared again and stabbed the closest feral who was transfixed by the encounter. All this time Gisael was protecting my back felling any feral which came within striking distance of me.

    I had lost count of her arrows, but she must have been getting low, it was time to think of retreat. I wouldn''t survive long without her support.

    Therge feral looked shaken and as he regained his feet, he barked more orders. The ferals began to flow around and past me. Therge feral turned as soon as he got to his feet and ran. He picked up his club and continued to run south.

    I looked to the trees, waved, and hounded the ferals killing any who stopped running. They were heading out of the forest and this is exactly what Gisael and Mother wanted.

    They were to leave or be killed. There was no middle ground as far as the Svartalfar were concerned. No negotiation. Their ruthlessness appealed to me after years of dealing with rules of engagement. Rules which gave our enemy an advantage.

    I stabbed another feral whogged behind. As I leapt from rock to rock, I shouted at them, "If you stay you will die."

    After a couple of hours of chasing I stopped. They were moving steadily south and seemed intent on their new destination. I heard her whistle, so I began to climb. I reached the canopy and she came to me, running and leaping expertly.

    "You did well," she said stopping within arm''s reach.

    "I was trying to catch your kill count," I replied, and I spied her quiver. It was full again. "How do you do that?" I asked pointing.

    She traced my finger and smiled, showing her teeth. "I am prepared. Caches are all over - this is the way of a Guardian of the Forest."

    She peered at me, her chest was barely moving while I was breathing heavily from the constant running and fighting. "You have much to learn Benzhi." She then handed me a small pouch filled with nuts and dried fruit.

    I didn''t know I was famished until I began eating. "Thanks," I mumbled and reached for my water pouch and found it was empty.

    "Tsk," she said and instead of handing me her waterskin she poured some water into my mouth. She put a hand on mine, she prevented me from filling my mouth once more, and said, "Do not eat too much."

    I nodded and enjoyed closeness. She was strong in both character andpetence -which only enhanced her natural beauty.

    Her eyes stared into mine as she tried to perceive my thoughts. She then looked between my legs and informed me, "There is no time for sex. We must ensure the ferals leave the forest and are too afraid to return."

    I brushed aside her not so subtle reference to my manhood. If I was erect, I had little control in the matter. "Don''t you want to unravel why they came?" I asked.

    Sheughed. "Ferals have less wisdom than beasts. You cannot discern why they do anything."

    I held out her pouch and she pushed it back to me. "It is yours. Tie it to your waist, like so." When she was done the good pouch was wound tightly to my side, she threaded its drawstrings through the vines which crisscrossed my waist. I wondered if the Svartalfar needed clothing at all, but now was not the time for questions, we still had work to do.

 Chapter 10: Best Game Ever

    Chapter 10: Best Game Ever

    It was no effort for us to keep up with the ferals even if we stopped to fill our waterskins. Gisael scouted their nks and I''d press their rear and on asion we killed a one or two to motivate the group onwards.

    "What do you call a group of ferals? A tribe?"

    Gisael was perched on a branch above me, she was waiting patiently while watching. "Yes. Tribe."

    I looked up at her enjoying the view. "What else do you know about them?"

    She titled her head to one side contemting her answer for a moment. "They destroy the forest. Beasts and even monsters can live in the forest in harmony, taking only what they need. Ferals are like a disease that spreads, they kill for their own pleasure and their rituals."

    "Rituals?"

    Her eyes narrowed and she looked down at me. "I''m yet to see the shaman from this tribe, but that shield on the leader was a sign of a shaman''s work. A shaman would make rituals sacrificing life to power their spell. Rather than use their own qi they steal it from others. If the life force is small, they take many lives to feed their defilement."

    She spat her disgust.

    "The shield the leader possessed - the one that diverted your arrow?"

    She bared her teeth at me. "I was impressed when you kicked it. You show potential." She lifted her head and her eyes widened. "They slow."

    I scanned the forest and had no idea how she worked that out. She took off and I did my best to follow. She picked off a couple at their rear and I wondered how many we would need to kill to be rid of them.

    Although we killed many it seemed as if more ferals spawned from the shadows.

    I knelt beside on the branch and with shoulders touching. She sniffed and said, "They are at the forest''s edge, but they wait."

    "I know what to do." I leaned forward on our branch and I scurried down the thick trunk, falling in a controlled manner. Every few feet I touched the trunk, with hands and feet, to control my progress. When I could see the ground clearly, I pushed off and tucked, then rolled when I hit the ground.

    I held my spear horizontally and no matter the beating I put it through, it remained strong.

    I was upon them. "Leave or die," I yelled and began stabbing with abandon.

    The ferals scampered away in fear from the ferocity of my attack. Then they suddenly halted. They were transfixed despite my aggression.

    I continued to fight through to their centre, stabbing and kicking. The leader probably needed some special encouragement.

    I killed more than ten before I reached the edge of the forest and I scanned the scene to the south in astonishment.

    Fifty ferals were fighting three humongous monsters and dying badly. At first, I thought the monsters looked like giant ferals, but their skin was smoother, and their eyes shone bright red. They had no weapons, they merely swiped at the ferals with their long arms.

    Arms too long for their body. If they were twenty-foot-tall their arms were at least twelve feet long. Their fingers ended in long nails which I could only describe as vicious ws.

    No wonder the ferals did not want to leave the forest. The sight left me with more questions than answers. I stood amongst a bunch of fearful ferals watching the scene. They cowered in the forest ignoring me with their eyes stuck to the one side battle in the open.

    I heard Gisael whistle over the screaming ferals. I ran back into the forest and up arge tree which dominated the border. I was not surprised to find her in its upper reaches.

    "What are those?"

    She bared her teeth towards the monsters and answered, "Trolls."

    "I think we unravelled the mystery," I said. "The trolls are hunting the ferals? Maybe they like to eat them?" And to prove my point a troll scoffed down a feral morsel mid-fight.

    She shook her head in denial. "How is it possible they tracked them from afar and were here where the ferals left the forest? And why wouldn''t they follow them into the forest? Something is not right."

    "Do trolls like forests?"

    She nodded. "They like anything with fresh meat. Forests, mountains, or ins they do not care."

    I watched the fight, no, the massacre and said, "I need more training."

    Gisael looked at me in frustration. "Yes." And she left the words ''I told you so'' unsaid.

    "Will they enter the forest?"

    Gisael did not answer, she merely watched the scene. I almost felt sorry for the ferals. We could hear the panic beneath us, the weaker of their tribe cowered in the forest watching thest of their strength die.

    The leader''s shimmering shield wink out as he was torn apart by a troll. With half of him in each of its hands it dropped him in its mouth top half followed by bottom. I saw a small blue orb spill from his centre and down its throat.

    "Did you see that?"

    She nodded once and said. "It was a qi core. The troll bes stronger."

    "Is it like the orb in the willow?"

    She looked at me with anger in her eyes. "No, that is the heart of the forest!"

    "But it''s blue and glowy."

    She breathed deeply and dispersed her anger. "And core and a monster core are not the same. One is much more potent. It feeds and feeds off thend."

    "Should we be like the troll and collect the ferals qi core to be more powerful?"

    "Yes." She spat. "We failed and our enemies grow stronger."

    "But our goal was to chase the feral from the forest. You never mentioned obtaining this qi core before."

    "I know," she said in frustration, mostly aimed at herself. She then turned on me, "Is it my fault you are ignorant of everything?"

    I nodded. "Yes. Yes, it is." It wasn''t a fair statement but the look on her face was priceless.

    She growled and kicked the trunk. "You are right. I have failed in my task in training you. I will do better."

    I didn''t have the heart to tell her I was teasing, after hearing her sincere deration.

    A scream from below brought my thoughts back to the ferals cowering in the forest.

    "We must deal with them," she said without remorse, but her anger was gone. "We cannot allow them to stay or we will be sorry ining days."

    "I understand," I said and made my way down to finish off the feral tribe.

    She shot and I stabbed as we ughtered. I kept telling myself it was pest control, but their screams tugged at me.

    Twenty odd corpses littered the forest''s edge and I turned my back on it. cing a hand on a tree I said, "It''s a simtion. A game. It isn''t real." Then I vomited.

    She gave me space until I recovered and then we headed back together. We walked in silence for half an hour.

    She slid a hand under my arm and pulled me close. "The trolls are a big threat. You will need to train hard and fast."

    I stopped and pulled her to me. Her eyes looked into mine and she searched for my thoughts. I grinned and said, "You ain''t seen nothing yet baby."

    Her brows furrowed but then she shook her head and smiled. "You are strange Benzhi, but I like you."

    She stood on tippy toes and kissed me. I threw caution to the wind and put my hands under her buttocks and lifted her, pushing her back against a tree, wedging her between it and me.

    Her legs wrapped around me and our eyes locked. She bared her teeth and said, "Trainingter."

    Her hand drifted down to my hard, thick dragon and her eyes widened. I ced my mouth over hers to cover her scream as I thrust into her. Her taut body wrapped around my dragon like a svelte glove that was one size too small.

    After a few strokes she was wet, and she moaned rather than squealed. It''d been years since I had sex this good. Sex that I could enjoy.

    I ravished her like a wild beast.

    When her legs became rubbery, I turned her around and she ced her hands on the tree. Grabbing either side of her hips I thrust a dozen more times before my  out of practice  dragon released its hot load into her.

    She quivered and the thick white liquid leaked down the inside of her toned legs. I wiped my forehead releasing the tension that had built up. Some of it since I first saw her and some of it from the carnage we just delivered.

    This had to be real or the best game ever made.

 Chapter 11: Blue Stuff

    Chapter 11: Blue Stuff

    The Forest  Unknown Qi World  Earth Year 2031

    It was early evening and a light wind cooled my back. The smell of the forest was invigorating. So was the sight of Gisael.

    She was talking to Mother in the de. I don''t know why but I could sense the de, like it was home and the trees circling the de where protecting us like the walls of a house. A home I dreamt of but never had.

    Gisael finished describing the battle and the threats outside the forest. After we left the scene of the feral massacre, and after a little recuperation, we tracked west along the forest''s edge and found traces of various monsters.

    "What does it mean?" Gisael asked Mother.

    Mother looked at me and was silent. Her eyes bored into my soul as if the answer was there.

    She looked away from me and up to the sky. "The storm that crossed the sky, it is different from our old home. It was a portal storm that released the monsters across thend."

    "Why not here in the forest?" I asked. We had run its length and breadth and found no threats other than the ferals.

    Mother looked to the willow behind her and back to us. "It will be thend core protecting us. But we should not rely on it forever. The trolls, you said they ate the cores from the ferals. They will gorge and it will not be long before they cast ravenous eyes on the forest."

    "I need to train my skills and abilities," I said. "Then we can take on these trolls and anything else that threatens us."

    Mother nodded. "It is a pity you did not recover the feral''s core to add to our strength."

    "How does that work?"

    She looked at the willow tree and back at me. "We add their qi to thend core to strengthen it. Or you can absorb directly into your own."

    Mother walked around me looking me up and down. "You are brimming with untapped potential. You are correct, you need to train and grow. And I think you possess the sense."

    "Qi sense?" Gisael asked in astonishment.

    "He senses the flow," Mother said.

    "The what?"

    She looked at me and I felt the weight of her gaze. "It is a rare gift. From your actions and descriptions, you can either sense the flow, which is rare, or you can see it, which is unique."

    "The blue stuff?"

    She paused and tilted her head to the side in ponderance of my words. The three of us stood in silence for a while before she spoke.

    "It is not enough, Gisael, you must go and seek volunteers. Tell the n of Benzhi and petition the gate guardians, they made an offer which we can now ept."

    "Him?" Gisael queried Mother''s wisdom.

    "I''m right here," I replied indignantly.

    Mother nodded. "Thisnd was established by the gate keepers and our n will be intrigued by Benzhi. We should not ask for many, a veteran and a couple of apprentices will do. You will need their assistance, especially if you have to face a troll."

    "Why not more?" I asked.

    Mother turned to me and considered me a moment. "We take only what we need. It is the way of the people."

    "We are not men," Gisael said.

    "By men - you mean humans?"

    "To the east there is a city of men and to the north, the mountains," Gisael said. "You will see."

    "Mountain men are not like the city men," Mother said.

    Gisael showed her teeth. "Perhaps not, but they are like beasts."

    Mother changed the subject, "Go to the gate guardians, I will make the portal now, then rest, and in the morning, I will train Benzhi."

    Gisael stood and walked to the centre of the de, she turned to look back at me. "Mother does you honour strange one."

    While she was talking a shimmering circle appeared behind her, and I could sense the powering from Mother. Gisael turned back and walked through. The portal closed, and I heard Mother exhale audibly. She ced a hand on my strong shoulder.

    "Are you okay?"

    She drew in a few shallow breaths. "I am fine. I have been expending my reserves on thend. I will rest now and so should you. We will begin your training in the morning."

    Her words created more questions than answers. I was intrigued with this new world.

    "Mother," I said. "I think the monsters have something to do with the game. The one I am supposed to be ying."

    She looked at me earnestly, her eyes scouring the depths of my soul. "Benzhi," she breathed deeply, and her eyes met mine. "It is no game to us."

    Before I could ask another question, she disappeared into the tree. I shrugged andy down in thefortable de. I looked up at the sky and a sh of lightning now and then lit up the clouds. It was awash with purple storms. Portal storms.

    Gisael could not protest if she was not here, I enjoyed the grass and the feeling of home.

    My mind wandered to the game, and I remembered to check my stats. I was so lost in living that checking them totally slipped my mind.

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 15

    Speed, 14

    Agility, 14

    Stamina, 18

    Toughness, 17

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 11

    Qi Maniption, 1

    .

    My body stats had improved, and it was in line with what I was feeling.

    I had no idea what Gisael''s stats were, but I was sure her speed and agility had to be over 30. My qi on the other hand, remained unchanged, other than a single point in Qi Core.

    I wondered what an Affinity was and what I had to do to get one. Maybe it was fire, or lightning or something cool. Or maybe it was wood. Mother was able to shape my spear with her bare hands.

    I touched my spear; it was ever present by my side and my most cherished possession in this world. When I thought about it, other than a pouch here and there, it was my only possession. I checked its tip; it was curved on one side only and remained sharp without any maintenance from me.

    There was nothing like it on my old world, wood would blunt after the first strike against a tree. I had beaten my spear against trees and ferals and other than a few battle scars it was in perfect condition. Iy it back down reverently and pulled up my skills.

    .

    -General-

    Running, 23.22

    Climbing, 28.13

    .

    -Survival-

    Forest, 16.65

    ins, 9.22

    Navigation, 16.91

    Foraging, 12.13

    Tracking, 5.78

    .

    -Combat-

    Melee, 9.72

    Defence, 4.79

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 2.22

    .

    I studied my new skills and old. Forest was new and had soared over 16, climbing was new too and was 28. It was probably the Svartalfar ability which boosted my climbing, but I wasn''tining. It was an extremely handy skill it gave us a massive advantage when fighting the ferals.

    It finally dawned on me why Gisael was loath to leave the protection forest offered. We could easily escape a troll in the forest, but on the ins was another matter.

    Despite all the running the skill had only raised four points. It was probably harder to level the higher it got. I didn''t think about it too much, I would learn more as time went by.

    The skills and attributes were only a reflection on what I had done, they didn''t give me anything. The only things that helped was tree-running. But when I thought about that, it wasn''t the game that gave me tree-running it was the Svartalfar.

    I still didn''t see how qi strike and qi body helped me. I had three abilities but the only one which worked properly was tree-run. I closed my eyes and thought about Mother''s enigmatic words until I fell asleep.

    Head technician Shi was reviewing the data when hism pinged. He sighed, stood, and walked to the director''s office.

    "Is it ready?" the director asked.

    Shi nodded.

    "Our supplier said we can send in two more candidates to y with subject eleven, but advised we needed to purchase another native. We need the new pods online so we can send some of our richest patrons. They paid an enormous amount to be first."

    "Sir. The simtion is highly unstable, we''ve still experiencing deaths amongst the first round of test subjects. I must protest it''s too early."

    The director grimaced. "I know, but they''re insistent. They want to be on the ground floor. Hell, they would be test subjects if we allowed them."

    Shi bowed shallowly. "At this stage they basically are."

    The director smiled. "When the gen 3 pod is finished, we can open up to the wider group of investors. Give them fully formed bodies and outfit them in the cities. And don''t worry about the forest yers, they signed waivers and ept the risks."

    Shi looked at the pod in the corner of the director''s office. "Are you still nning on taking up a role?"

    The director grinned. "Already have. Got the perfect identity that I can pop in and out of."

    "Do you sense the pool on your way in?"

    "No. Nothing. I can''t tell anything. It''s like logging into a game."

    Head technician Shi hid his concerned expression with a bow before exiting.

    The director gave a satisfied sigh. He approached his pod,y down and the lid closed with a slow woosh.

 Chapter 12: Training with Mother

    Chapter 12: Training with Mother

    "Breathe and move in harmony, like a dance," Mother said as I ballsed it up for the third time.

    "Watch me," she said patiently. She leapt, turned, skipped and spun. Now that she mentioned it, it was like a dance. Her arms flowed gracefully and gave her bnce. "The form mimics qi as it flows through the forest."

    "Can you see qi?"

    She shook her head, "I can sense qi, only one before could see the qi flow. You will be gifted greatly if you can sense it."

    "What if I can see it, does that mean anything?"

    Mother was much smaller than me, but her inner strength made her seem muchrger. Her colouring was much deeper than Gisael''s, the tones of brown and green made her seem exotic. No one would mistake her for human, she was clearly alien. Her sharp eyes evaluated me once again.

    "Form. No more questions," she instructed.

    I began the dance once again. I closed my eyes and imagined her movements rather than trying to force myself into them, I felt them. Skip, turn, jump, run, stop and bend.

    "Good, you have a feel for this. You learn quickly." She paused for a second and said, "Again."

    I was always a quick learner when it came to sports and in the army too. I remembered my coach telling me I was a natural after a hard-fought win, it was one of the few memories I cherished from my childhood.

    My eyes were still closed as my mind wandered and I practised the form. There was nothing to bump into in the wide-open space and I could sense the edge and willow easily.

    "Stop." Mother called. "What form are you doing? I have not seen it before."

    I opened my eyes and looked at her in confusion, "Sorry. My mind wandered, and I was just freestyling."

    "Hmm," she said as she strolled across the de. "Begin," she said finally with a gesture. She watched me as I practised as I slowly improved. After what seemed hours she called, "You tire. You rest now. Follow me." she said before she finally instructed me to sit by the willow.

    "I will try something," she said. "It may speed the process, or it may do nothing, we will see."

    I wondered if talking ambiguously was always her manner. She put her hand inside the tree and pulled out a tiny blue orb.

    "Take this in your mouth," she said and ced it on my tongue as I obliged. "Swallow."

    I did as instructed and asked, "What will this do exactly?"

    "It will replenish your energy, I sense your core is almost empty. And I hope it will help you Benzhi."

    "My qi core?"

    "Yes, you are like ake run dry. I want to replenish and see if yourke can be deeper."

    "Thank you, mother," I said, and I meant it. I could not have survived outside the forest and she was giving without asking for anything in return. It meant a lot to me.

    "Close your eyes and rx," she said. "Breathe."

    I cleared my mind and waited patiently for her next instruction. She took my hands and silently meditated with me.

    "Good," she said softly, "You drift. Now feel for the qi flowing from me to you."

    I tried my best to be sensitive and lightly reached for the qi. I could feel nothing.

    "Patience," she said softly.

    I had a gut feeling to open my eyes. I looked down at her hands and I could see two tiny streams of blue flowing up her arms and onto mine where they wrapped them like a snake.

    "Do you sense them?" she asked and for the first time she sounded uncertain.

    "No," I said. "I see them."

    She gasped and let go. Her eyes snapped open as she stood and took a step back from me. She then calmed herself and stared at me.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    I looked back at her in confusion. "You know me, I''m Benzhi."

    She began to pace. It unnerved me seeing that she was unnerved. "Is this a good thing?" she asked herself.

    After a few minutes she addressed me formally, "I need to rest and think. You will go practise in the forest. Return at dark, this is when Gisael will travel back through the portal."

    It was like I was back in the army being dismissed by a superior. "Yes Mother," I said as I stood and bowed.

    I ran to the nearest tree and scampered up it. I watched the streams of qi flow through my body to my fingertips and soles of my feet. I had made massive progress thanks to Mother. If I could see tree-run, it would help me work out qi strike and qi body.

    But my qi sight had unnerved her, and I did not know why. Why would an ability scare her?

    I wandered the forest as I thought, picking berries and nuts as I passed them and plopping them into my mouth. As an adopted Svartalfar I did not require much food and I probably wasn''t hungry at the time. I wasn''t thinking of my immediate surroundings or what I was doing.

    The Chinese officer and technician had told me one thing. Part of the research project was that I had to learn how to use qi. Their words exactly were qi maniption.

    I held out my spear and activated qi strike. Iughed as I finally saw the problem. A weak stream of qi stopped at my hand, my right hand only. I tried again, but this time I tried to push more qi.

    I wasn''t impressed with the oue, it didn''t look any different from doing nothing. But as my coach always said, nothing goodes easy.

    I tried again and again. A hundred times until I felt exhausted and the sun was setting. By the end there was some progress, the streams were much stronger, and they extended up both arms. They even licked the side of the spear once or twice.

    The forest would grow dark quickly as the sun set so I ran back to the de as ordered. I felt drained from the exercise but energised from the progress. I ran back with an empty tank and high spirits.

    I arrived just in time to witness the portal open and Gisael step through. I leaned against a tree and watched her look around for me. It did not take her long to sense me and stare at me as I gazed upon her.

    While I admired her beauty three more Svartalfar stepped through the portal before it closed. There were two more females and I was surprised I was happy to see a male also. They all looked gorgeous, one was smaller and blonde like Gisael and the male while the other female had brown hair like Mother. They all carried bows.

    I walked forward with my spear held straight. I was taller than them all, at least a head taller, which I think surprised them.

    Before Gisael could speak I said loudly, "I am Benzhi."

    They stared at me and my spear. They looked to Gisael who shrugged, "He is the one I told the gate keepers about."

    The auburn-haired female walked towards me, inspecting me. "Do you not have a bow?" She asked with genuine curiosity. Her approach gave the others courage and they followed. They left Gisael behind who was now scowling at my interruption.

    The auburn-haired Svartalfar was beautiful, and I wondered if they all were. She reached out to touch my spear and inspect it. "Daughter made this?" She asked.

    "Mother," Gisael corrected. "She is Mother here."

    "I introduced myself," I asked before she had a chance to apologise to Gisael.

    "I am sorry," she said, "I am Tal and this is Saka and Ailen my apprentices."

    "Yes," I replied holding the spear towards the others for them to inspect, "It was a gift from Mother."

    "This is your Guardian weapon?" Tal asked.

    I nodded. "Is it so different?"

    Tal gave a single nod in return, "There are a few elites who use bow and de. The rest of us use a bow." She said showing hers proudly. "None use a spear."

    "There are stories of spear guardians," Gisael said.

    Saka had been quiet up until this point. She ced a hand on my chest and looked up at me. "You''re so big."

    Gisael raised an eyebrow. "Come now. It is not right to ignore Mother, we must pay our respects then you can do what you want with Benzhi."

    "Mother is resting," I said.

    "Why?" Gisael asked, she knew that Mother was expecting them back at this time. "What did you do now?" She added thest in an using tone.

    I shrugged, "It''s best if she tells you."

    Gisael looked towards the willow and then back to me, "It''s been a long day. We can talk to Mother in the morning."

    "Good idea," I added and Ailen shot me a nce.

    "Where do you sleep?" Tal asked me specifically.

    Gisael had walked towards a tree and climbed up ten feet. She turned back to us, "I have a nicherge enough for us all."

    "I sleep where I please," was my dyed answer to Tal. "We have the whole forest to ourselves. There are many spots, do you want me to show you a few?"

    "I want to sleep with Benzhi," Saka announced.

    Ailenughed.

    Although I had spent some time with Gisael their culture was still foreign to me. I took the safe route, "Let''s follow Gisael for now and then decide. Her niche has our store of food, are you hungry?" I asked.

    "We brought some supplies," Ailen said.

    I climbed the closest tree and they followed. I was enjoying the newpany, it was a breath of fresh airpared to spending all my time with Gisael. She waspetent and beautiful, but the newpanions were curious and fun.

    The Svartalfar culture was different to what I was used to. We were all basically naked as we snuggled up together in a tree a few hundred feet off the ground. I wasn''t sure if Gisael''s arm around me was a show of ownership or if she thought to protect the newly arrived females from me.

    Or it could have just been an innocent arm around apanion. They were too foreign for me to understand. At least I had Ailen to question now, I just had to get him alone.

    The exhaustion of the days training overtook me, and I fell asleep almost immediately.

 Chapter 13: The Strange Svartalfar

    Chapter 13: The Strange Svartalfar

    I was d to see everyone struggled to keep up with Gisael when she set a rip-roaring pace through the forest. Only Tal, the veteran, showed any signs she could follow her, without Gisael having to stop.

    I breathed hard, hands-on knees, while waiting for Saka to re-join us.

    "Is she mad at something?" I asked Ailen.

    "You," he answered andughed.

    "How do you know?"

    His eyes smiled but otherwise showed no signs ofughing at me. "It''s obvious. I''m surprised you can''t see."

    "Okay, why and what is she mad at?"

    Tal joined us. "Do not doubt her because she does not yet wield a qi-de  Gisael is an elite."

    I looked at Ailen, he seemed as lost as me. "How long have you been an apprentice?"

    He looked down and smiled sheepishly. "Very recently."

    Tal stood in front of me and poked my chest. "She is mad at you because you are chaos. She is ustomed to control."

    She looked at Ailen and the iing Saka. "They are both new recruits from another n. Brother and Sister. The gate guardians brought them to us toe to this new world."

    A ced a hand on her shoulder and said, "Thank you. That was almost a straightforward answer."

    They took the opportunity to look at my body, my muscles were bing well defined and I was much taller and wider than him.

    Whereas Ailen had a simr build to Gisael and Tal, excluding the female curves.

    "How did you get so big?" he asked.

    "You know I''m an adopted Svartalfar. Mother and thend core transformed me," I said.

    His eyes widened in surprise. "Oh." He looked back to check on Saka.

    Tal ran a hand down my side. "It''s very strange. The elders said it''s in the old stories, but at no time in living memory has someone joined the People. Not until now."

    It was then that Saka arrived. She smiled but said nothing as she caught her breath.

    "We move," Gisael called from several trees ahead.

    I looked at Saka who was still recovering, "Hold up." I looked towards the ground. "I want to show you something."

    Gisael looked at me and waited for me to continue speaking.

    "On the ground," I said and began to climb down. I found a patch where I could kick aside a bush and ground covering to expose some dirt. I picked up a stick and began to draw.

    "This," I said as I drew an oval shape that was much wider than tall, "Is the forest. Our forest. And to the north are mountains. To the east is a city of men and to the south is ins which are infested with monsters. What is to the west?" I looked at Gisael who looked at my dirt drawing with interest.

    "The coast and the sea," she said.

    "Cliffs or sand," I asked out of curiosity. My answer was a nk stare from Gisael.

    "Okay," I continued. "We need to know more of our surroundings, where threats cane from and what they are. We also need to set up outposts. Here, here, here and here," I said as I marked locations near the northeast, southeast, north and south. "We need to stock these outposts with food and arrows."

    Gisael looked at me nkly. She did not look angry nor concerned that I was usurping her authority. "I like your dirt drawing Benzhi," she said, "But I am not a novice." With thest she looked towards Saka.

    She then took the stick from my hand. "Today we scout north, along the border and Benzhi, you can scout outside. We will look for tracks of the mountain men and if there are other threats this side of the forest. Tomorrow we will scout elsewhere. And I have already set up caches at these ces." She then marked the dirt map in eight locations before throwing my stick into the underbrush.

    "I''m not surprised," I replied with arge grin. I too looked at Saka, "We are recovered now. Let''s move Gisael."

    Ailenughed and Tal smiled at me. I think Saka was too worn out to notice.

    As I ran with the Svartalfar I smiled. I couldn''t remember thest time I had been this happy. I loved my newpanions and Gisael wasn''t that bad either. They were predators who were capable and ruthless. But at the same time, they were carefree, it was an interesting mix. I heard Tal and Gisael chatting up ahead, they moved just out of earshot but close enough we could track them. I didn''t try to listen to their conversation, I just assumed they were talking about me.

    "How do you train?" Ailen asked me. He kept pace with me easily, I could tell he was holding back to run with me. Where Saka was trying her heart out to try to keep up with us. We didn''t make it easy jumping twice as far as she did.

    "Do you mean qi training orbat?"

    "Combat," he said but sounded a little puzzled by my counter question.

    "I kill things. You know, like ferals." I jumped and turned looking back at him. "Practise forms and "

    "Trolls, hell hounds, satyrs?"

    "I wouldn''t want to take on a troll, those things are scary tough. Never seen the others."

    We arrived at the northern edge of the forest. From our vantage in the trees we could see miles until the mountains themselves. The snow-covered peaks were jagged and rocky. I couldn''t imagine anyone living up there, sources of food would not be plentiful.

    "Do the mountain mene down to hunt for food?" I asked.

    They looked at me nkly. "We do not know the ways of mountain men." Gisael answered after a long silence.

    "I guess it''s up to me to find out then," I said and jumped down to the lower branches before running towards the mountains.

    "He is strange," Tal observed before I was out of earshot.

    It did not take me long to find some tracks. They looked like paws from arge cat or wolf. The ground was a mixture of rocks, patchwork grass and sandy gravel.

    Beyond the forest there were no trees, but a few bushes spotted the hillsides. I searched the sandy gravel for more tracks, and I found hooves and then men. They were wearing boots of some description and were easy to identifypared to animals.

    I ced my ear to the ground and listened. There were no sounds other than the rumblings of the earth. It was at this time I heard a scratching sound. I looked around and could see nothing, but my attention was drawn to the jagged rocks covering the hillside in front of me.

    My mouth opened when I saw it. It was thergest spider I had seen in my life and to my horror it was not alone. I turned to run before counting, I didn''t want to waste the time. I headed back to the forest as fast as I could. There were at least a dozen giant spiders chasing me and the chittering was a huge motivation for me to run like the wind.

    I activated qi body. I didn''t have time to view what happened with my sight and I rued the fact I didn''t work on my qi skills rather thane scouting today. What I had learned is that I could push my qi rather than rely on the activated skill. With qi strike the activated skill wasme, and I thought that qi body was probably simr.

    When I pushed my qi, I could feel it draining quickly, but I could also jump much further and run faster. I must have been a sight, running over the hill like a lunatic being closely followed by a dozen giant spiders. They spat web at me, trying to slow me down but I was too far ahead. As soon as I got to the closest tree I climbed.

    The Guardians did not need an invitation, they opened fire on the spiders.

    I smiled down at the eight-legged freaks as they died under a hail of arrows. I felt safe up in the tree until the survivors of the first two flights of arrows began to climb up after me.

    "Shit," I yelled. "Spiders can climb." I felt incredibly stupid for the next few moments while I poked my spear at any spider which dared to show its ugly face on my branch. I moved away from the trunk, attempting to narrow their avenue of attack.

    I roared as I stabbed the first. Unsure of its vitals I aimed for its centre of mass. It amodated me by impaling itself on my spear. I then swung it to the side attempting to flick the twitching mass off my spear. "Fly be free," I called to it as I flung it to my left.

    The next was already upon me and I kicked it back towards the trunk stunning it. An arrow finished it off and it rolled off the branch. I had massively misjudged the number of spiders that had followed me, because they just kepting.

    Despite the carnage from the guardians I was being overrun.

    I kicked. I roared, and I stabbed frantically. Spider after spider fell off my branch to the forest floor below. I had lost track of time and their numbers and when there was a short break in the fighting, I bent over to catch my breath. Then I heard whooping and when no more spiders came, I knew it was over.

    I felt weaker than a wet paper bag. My qi reserve was extremely low. Qi body had deactivated on its own which was a sure sign that I was on empty. And I was thankful that I hadn''t fallen from the tree.

    Tree-run was my most dependable qi power. I was certain that this was due to it being an innate Svartalfar ability. But just in case, I dropped down to the forest floor and viewed the scene below. Hundreds of spiders were strewn about and more than a few still twitched showing signs of life.

    I stabbed one and noticed a tiny blue orb in its guts. I pulled the prize from its stinking corpse and held it aloft. I shouted to mypanions, "Cores anyone?"

    Within moments Gisael and Tal dropped down to my side. Gisael looked into my eyes and although she showed no other signs of concern she said, "You need to rest. We will take care of this." She turned back to the trees, "Ailen, Saka keep watch."

    I sat and leaned against my battle tree. I patted it. "Good tree." I said before closing my eyes.

    Thest thing I heard before dozing off was Tal saying, "He is strange, but I see why you like him."

 Chapter 14: Not Careful

    Chapter 14: Not Careful

    Head technician Shi checked his screens. Data flowed like a waterfall, he pressed a few buttons and a dashboard emerged showing graphs.

    "Hmm," he said.

    A female voice wafted over him from behind. "Progress?"

    He jumped in his seat and turned. He looked at her and said, "The twins are alive and well."

    She leaned over his shoulder and checked the dashboard. "Good, good, we don''t want to upset a billionaire with the death of his children."

    "That''s why I was against this. It''s too early, we''re still gathering data, developing skills, and working out the bugs."

    She smiled and gently massaged his shoulder. "They were very happy to be made wood elves, a special race only avable to a limited few."

    Technician Shi frowned. "Of course PR thinks this is good, this is your role. But if it goes badly, they won''t me you or one of the directors. It will be me."

    Sheughed and it was a lilting, melodicugh. "As it should be. You''re a genius after all."

    He breathed in and the scent of her perfume filled his nostrils. "The first director, researcher 001 was the genius, I am merely his apprentice."

    Her head turned and her face was very close to his. "Where is he? No one has seen him in a year."

    Technician Shi''s eyes focused on his screen as the green numbers scrolled. "In there somewhere."

    .

    A light p of my face woke me. "Come up the tree, where it is safe," Gisael said softly. "You are too heavy to carry."

    I rolled and got to my feet. I had been moved, and I guessed they had tried to carry me and failed. I scampered up the tree as asked andy down on the branch. Iy there for ages before I dered, "I don''t need more sleep. I''m good to go."

    "We collected all the cores," she said. Her feet were dangling as she sat astride the narrow end of the branch.

    "What do we do with them?"

    "We will take them back to Mother and she will feed ournd core," Gisael said.

    I met her gaze. "We don''t eat them like the troll?"

    "We can. But the people''s way is to feed them to the forest, make it strong."

    "How do we gain power?"

    Her eyes searched mine. "Strengthening our domain is our purpose."

    "If the Guardians are stronger doesn''t it strengthen the forest''s defences?"

    The was a pause as she thought. "Yes. Our life is protecting. This is why we strive and grow. We do not need to eat cores to do this. We only do so in times of great need."

    "Thanks."

    She moved closer to me her eyes were looking into my soul. There was no space between us. "Why?"

    "For exining it to me. Most of the time you talk in riddles and half answers."

    She tapped my forehead. "You ask strange questions which I do not know how to answer."

    She began to inspect me. Touching my cheek and my nipples. The vines around my waist anding very close to my dragon beneath its inadequate cover. "Why are you here Benzhi? What are you striving for?"

    She continued to inspect me as I thought. And then her eyes came back up to stare into mine.

    I wasn''t sure what I was doing, it was a rollercoaster ride, and this is where I found myself. Was this a game? Was I on a mission to learn about qi? Was I a guardian Svartalfar like mypanions? Had I gone native? I didn''t know how to answer, so I kissed her.

    She did not pull away, her lips moved with mine. Her arms snaked around me as I held her firm body. She was exotically attractive. She was confident and extremely capable. And her body was a masterpiece with its toned and firm - yet springy muscles.

    I gently broke the kiss otherwise I would lose control and do her in front of the others. "You are recovered," she whispered. I sat and pulled her down to sit with me on the branch.

    I smiled at her, slid a little closer and pulled her to me. She looked up at me with her exotic green eyes. Her chest was pressed against mine as I squeezed her with my arm behind her back.

    She ced a hand on my upper chest and said, "Then we will return to the de and deliver the cores to Mother."

    "If that''s what you want."

    She bared her teeth. "I do not live with wants. I have duty."

    I leaned back andughed. "I feel you, but it''s a cold existence to live for duty alone."

    She leaned forward and gently rubbed her nose against mine. She softly said, "I am rarely cold." She then jumped to her feet in a fluid motion and said, "We move."

    It was then that Tal dropped down from the branch above us. She looked at me and smiled broadly.

    "Were you "

    They took off without waiting for me to finish. They began to run through the forest and my usation was lost in the wind as I followed.

    We ran through the forest, sometimes through the canopy, and across the forest floor. We stopped at one of the many streams for water rather than deplete our water pouches.

    I was refilling my pouch alongside Saka and she chirped happily.

    "What?"

    "Your pouch is terrible," she said and held hers aloft. "Mine is superior."

    Iughed and said, "You can make me one then."

    Her face scrunched. "That''s for a crafter. I''m training to be a guardian."

    "Really?"

    She looked at my weapon and then tapped her bow. "I have qi-arrow and can use it. Much better than your spear."

    "Do you want to face my spear?"

    Ailen was on my other side and he chuckled. "Careful."

    I looked at him and smiled broadly. "I''m many things Ailen. But careful is not one of them."

    Heughed as we moved to follow Gisael who was always pushing the pace. I ran with Ailen while Saka struggled to keep up.

    "You carry your spear." He observed me switching it from hand to hand as we moved. While his bow was slung over one shoulder and quiver the other in a crisscross fashion.

    "I don''t have a back sheath for it," I said. "But I don''t mind carrying it."

    "The protectors and guardians who use qi-de have a hip sheath," he said. "It is better to travel with both hands free. But a hip sheath would not hold your spear it''s too long."

    "Good to know." Although Ailen was just making conversation I appreciated learning more about the Svartalfar. "What sort of crafters live in your old forest?"

    "Artisans?"

    "Yes, that''s what I mean."

    Ailen negotiated a particrlyrge boulder before replying, "There are many, but you should ask Tal or Gisael. I''m from a different n and things may be different with this one."

    "That''s strange," I said, and his eyes flicked behind. "Gisael was so reluctant to ept me at first and then they bring in others from another n without batting an eyelid."

    He sighed. "I''m trying to stay in character alpha tester."

    My mouth hung open attracting flies. My immersion which had almost gone full native was shattered.

    I looked back at Saka.

    "My sister," he said.

    "You''re "

    "Yes. We''re grateful to you for developing a special race, but we want to stay in character." He jumped over a fallen tree and grinned. "It''s more fun that way."

 Chapter 15: Baby qi Steps

    Chapter 15: Baby qi Steps

    We crossed a ridge and saw Tal waiting for us. She stared at his with the corners of her mouth turned down. "You can be heard across the forest."

    I looked at Ailen who shrugged. "Sorry, we were bonding. But if we''re this deep in the forest is it a problem?"

    "There is no problem." She smiled and began to run with us. "You can be quiet when it is needed?"

    Iughed and used her, "You came back to run with us because you wanted to chat too!"

    "I did not," she said and Ailenughed as well. Her tone gave away the obvious lie.

    We ran for a period before Ailen mentioned, "I think Saka is falling behind."

    "She is. She can find her way back to the de," Tal said.

    "Is she your apprentice?"

    "She was given in to my care for this new domain. We are new to each other."

    "You''re not an apprentice?" I asked Ailen.

    "I am," he said. "I wanted to wait before choosing a teacher. I wanted to see who was here first."

    "Will you be Gisael''s apprentice?" Tal asked me.

    "Hell no," I replied. "Mother made me a Guardian, I guess I skipped that step," I recalled the event. "That''s probably the reason Gisael was shocked at the time."

    Tal''s melodicughter was a wee surprise. "I wish I could have seen that," she said wistfully.

    "Who will you choose now?" Tal asked Ailen.

    "I''m still undecided. I''d like to choose Benzhi but he  he uses a spear. I suppose it will be easier If I choose you Tal. That way my sister and I can receive the same instruction."

    "This is good. Benzhi is new as well and would not be able to teach ways that he is learning himself." She grinned. "But, he''s very masterful in other areas."

    I jumped from the ridge top onto a tree rather than navigate the small ravine. I then jumped from tree to tree before back to the ground on the opposite peak. "Hang around," I called back to Tal, "I''m sure I''ll do something that will entertain you."

    She answered with a puzzled tone, "I had no ns to leave this ce."

    Iughed at her reply when I realised that my words were just as strange to them as their words were to me.

    "But can you keep up?" I challenged her and activated qi body. I paid attention to the qi streams running through my body as I pushed more into them.

    Duringbat I was too focused on surviving to glean anything. Simr to qi strike - one of the solutions was to pump more power into it. However, there was a downside. I didn''t haverge reserves of qi. I would quickly run out when I recklessly drained it on an ability.

    I wondered if my reserves were connected to my stats somehow, so I pulled them up.

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 17

    Speed, 16

    Agility, 16

    Stamina, 19

    Toughness, 19

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 13

    Qi Maniption, 2

    .

    It wasn''t surprising that my body skills continued to improve, although at a slower rate the higher I got. What was interesting is that my qi stats began to improve. I was hoping to see something in Affinity, but it still remained nk.

    My attention was split between the forest and my investigation, but this was a known part of the forest to me. We were closing in on the de as I pushed myself harder, faster, and higher. Ailen was left far behind and Tal was struggling to meet my challenge.

    Qi body had followed the natural paths of my body. They met at my centre, my core and I noticed the egg-shaped pool of qi depleting as I pushed more out into the streams.

    "Ahh," I said when I realised this was my actual core. The one Mother referred to and most likely the one that the game measured as thirteen. The egg-shaped orb was small now and I had not noticed it before when it was miniscule.

    I began to experiment with the amount of qi I was using and could feel the difference in my ability to jump and run as I tweaked the streams.

    I stopped when I reached the de and allowed the streams to dwindle to almost nothing. I tried to create to try creating new streams, but my qi was stubborn, it would only flow up the natural paths.

    "What are you," Ailen began to ask, and I noticed Mother hold up a hand for him to be quiet. I ignored them as I experimented and after a few unsessful attempts I was about to give up.

    Until I suddenly heard her speak, she was now standing much closer, "Do not bash it, entice it gently. Remember your forms."

    Mother''s words encouraged me try a different approach. I closed my eyes and began the form she had shown me. I moved through the de and imagined my qi flowing rather than pushing it.

    I felt a tiny twinge. My eyes were closed but I could still see the qi streams like I was using a scanner. Where it met the ends of my hands, feet, stomach, and shoulders it broke through the skin and began to flow outside of me.

    My core was depleting, and I felt physically and mentally tired. But I was more than satisfied. I halted before I fainted from exhaustion. I was learning.

    When I opened my eyes, I noticed they were all gawking at me. It was their way to stand with a straight back and unflinching gaze which was a little disconcerting.

    "Progress," I announced. And Mother tilted her head to the side as she always did when she was contemting something.

    "Good," she said finally and then looked towards Gisael. "I sense you have retrieved cores?"

    Gisael''s focus on me was broken, and she turned to Mother. "We have," she said before her and Tal handed over small pouches filled with spider cores.

    When Mother saw the number and size she asked, "You took risks?"

    Gisael turned to look at me and Mother''s attention followed. While observing me she nodded.

    "Hey," I protested and then remembered the battle. "Fun fact," I said, "Spiders can climb."

    Mother took the cores from the pouches reverently, one at a time, and pushed them into the willow where thend core resided. I imagined the domain getting stronger as she worked her way through the pouch. I could see thend core pulsate slowly. It was like it had a very slow heartbeat.

    "We will scout south tomorrow and look for more," Gisael said.

    "Rest now," Mother said to the group.

    And we left for the trees, except Gisael who stayed behind to talk with Mother.

    I reached our usual spot, Gisael''s spot, and took a sip of water. I was spent after depleting my qi and I just wanted to sleep. Iy down.

    "Eat," Tal said and she pushed a nut into my mouth.

    "Fine." I sat up and ate with the trio who came through the portal two days ago.

    "You were very fast when you used your qi," Tal said.

    "I know. Sorry for cheating."

    She smiled kindly and said, "It is not cheating to use your abilities."

    Ailen looked at me and then at Saka who shrugged.

    "You must get faster Saka." Tal said and the girl looked down and away. Tal brightened her tone. "You will with practise."

    I grinned at her. "Keep pushing yourself like you did today, and you''ll be a pro in no time."

    She beamed a smile at me.

    "I''m not as fit as Ailen, I think it matters in this new ce what you did in the old."

    Ailen shot her a warning look.

    After a few mouthfuls Iy down again, "Okay, I''m done. Good night." I was so tired I barely noticed them snuggle in beside me. As I drifted off and someone''s butt pushed into my groin, I pondered how indecent they were with mild amusement.

 Chapter 16: Hell Hounds

    Chapter 16: Hell Hounds

    Step, side-step, dodge, and lunge. I repeated the simple maneuver while adding qi strike to the mix. My qi licked up the sides of the spear like it was part of me. The weapon Mother made was indeed special. It was taken from the willow; the sacred willow and I would bet it was still alive.

    It bent when needed but it retained its suppleness and strength like it was new. Not matter if I blocked a feral, spider or pretend monster if it became marked the mark would disappear in a day or two. And the nged edge near the tip remained sharp.

    Saka watched me practise and when I noticed her, she smiled shyly.

    "Don''t you have something to do?"

    She took my words for an invitation to walk over to my practise spot amongst the trees. "I''m not like you. I can use qi-arrow without practising."

    I peered at her. "Seriously?"

    "I think we got this ability thanks to you. I don''t think anyone else has it, nor tree-run."

    "What happened to pretending this was all real?"

    She looked around. "It''s just me and you and I''m not hardcore like Ailen."

    I grinned. "Don''t put it past a sneaky guardian to be spying on us at any time." I pointed at a tree. "And for all I know Mother could be in that tree right now."

    She jumped back, her eyes darted about, and her hand covered her mouth.

    Iughed.

    After hearing myugh her lips curled and then she grinned at me. "You."

    "I am serious. This time."

    Ailen broke into the small clearing.

    "See."

    "What are you twoughing about?"

    I pointed at them both. "I was practising, like you two should be."

    "Oh," Ailen said. "I was but I was told to rest. We''re going to scout the southern border again this afternoon. Collect some cores if we can."

    I thrust and pushed my qi. "I need to get this strike down."

    He raised an eyebrow, "Doesn''t the quick-slot work?"

    "Nah it''s shit. It pushes so little qi and it doesn''t go past my fist."

    Saka''s eyes widened and she looked at Ailen. "He''s so OP."

    Ailen shrugged. "He''s an alpha tester."

    "They told me jack shit about what I supposed to do."

    Sakaughed. "You opened a new race." She closed on me and ced a hand on my shoulder. I was well over six foot to her five and a half. She stood on her tip toes and said softly, "I''m so grateful." She fluttered her eyelids.

    Iughed.

    Ailen shifted and looked away.

    I took her hand and gently removed it from my shoulder.

    She looked at me demurely.

    "I need to practise. This shit ain''t gonna work itself out."

    Ailen smiled and waved. "Yes, guardian I shall rest before our patrol so I can be of service."

    Saka rolled her eyes. She whispered to me, "He loves this stuff."

    "Why are you here?"

    She boldly looked at my ass without a care for decency. "I like excitement and you are well endowed with that."

    It was Tal''s turn to interrupt us and she earned a re from Saka.

    "Leave him be to train apprentice. We are surrounded by threats and all of us need to be at our best."

    They left together, one determined and the other surly. It didn''t take long for me to wear down my core and I went back to the de to rest before this afternoons mission.

    Iy on the grass near the willow. I felt this was the ce I recovered the quickest. It was either all in my head or there was something special about thend core hidden within the tree.

    Noon passed and the sun began its decline when Gisael came to fetch me. She peered at me and all she said was, "We go."

    We ran as a group to the south keeping pace with Saka who was the slowest amongst us. And once we were at the border of the forest Gisael ordered everyone into the trees. Well everyone except me. I had a spear.

    She leaned close and ced a hand on my chest. "Find us something that doesn''t climb and bring it back here."

    "Like what?"

    "Not a troll, but with a healthy core is good."

    I sighed. "You know I have no idea what-is-what around here."

    She smiled, "But you learn. Or as you say, you will die trying."

    Iughed and left. I began roaming the ins while keeping the forest in sight.

    I crept over the hill, my gut told me there were monsters close and so did my nose. I could smell something in the air that reminded me of house full of dogs. I raised my head enough to peek over the embankment and was rewarded with a view of the ins below.

    Four shiny, ck coats caught my attention immediately. They were massive dog like creatures with glowing red eyes. They were totally cool and scary at the same time.

    Ailen had described hell hounds, but after seeing them in person his words did not do them justice. They would be fast and if they were like earth dogs, they would have caught my scent if the wind was blowing in the opposite direction.

    I picked up a particrlyrge rock and smiled with the knowledge that hell hounds probably could not climb.

    I stood and threw as hard as I could, "Here boy!" I called. I activated qi body and pushed qi into my legs and feet. As soon as their heads swivelled in my direction I ran like the wind.

    Even racing with qi enhanced speed, I felt they were catching me. But there was no way in hell I was going to look back.

    The growls and the sounds of paws crunching into the turf loomed closer. I gave it everything I had and then some. I was thankful as arrows sped past me and wasn''t upset in the slightest when they almost hit me.

    "Run faster," Ailen called before he broke outughing.

    "Fucking am," I yelled as I leapt onto a boulder and then bounded off it to the closest tree. I scrambled up its trunk like a monkey on cocaine.

    The hounds were wearing arrows like porcupines wore needles, but they were tough bastards, I had to give them that.

    I didn''t like being bait, and what I liked less - was watching others do the killing. So, I jumped down behind the beasts that were desperately trying to climb my tree. Was it smart, hell no, but it felt good.

    I thrust my spear into the closest wide-open spine knowing firsthand the damage that did. I had to quickly yank my spear free as it twitched violently and fell to the ground.

    I heard deep, angry growls directed at me personally. It should have crept up on me quietly and taken a bite. But it didn''t so I was able to turn and fend off its lunge with my spear.

    I pushed qi body up my arms to give me the strength to fight it off. It twisted and two arrows appeared in its now exposed underbelly. It thrashed, desperately holding on to what was left of its life until I stomped on its neck and putting it out of its misery.

    All I could hear now were whimpers. Thest two had bled out from the arrow wounds during my scuffles andy on the ground dying.

    I looked down at my qi core because I was feeling woozy and I swore. I had depleted thest of my reserves during the fight.

    Falling to my hands and knees, I took deep breaths. I wished my qi reserves were deeper. I walked a fine line, by pushing my limits, it was raising my core, but when I drained myself, I fell unconscious until I recovered.

    I flopped onto the ground. I felt someone''s breath on my cheek. "You''ll have to drag me to safety," I said, and my lights went out.

 Chapter 17: Subject Eleven

    Chapter 17: Subject Eleven

    It was dark. But I had a familiar feeling and guessed where I was. I was floating in a pool and I was almost certain it was the pool in the mystery cave.

    Slowly my eyes adjusted the darkness and I could make out its walls. I turned in the water and noticed there was a portal. It was ensconced in the cave wall, and it looked simr to the portal that Mother made except it had a physical border.

    Thest time I was here I had not unlocked the ability to see the qi streams.

    When I viewed the cave with my qi sight I was rewarded with more clues to its function. At the bottom of the pool I could see another portal and that was the direction of my lump in the new qi world. Calling it a lump now wasn''t fair, it was arge, toned, Svartalfar. But it was a term of endearment, so I would continue to think of it as my lump.

    I was intrigued that a qi stream connected me to the other portal on the cave wall. I suspected it might lead back to my body in the real world. I was here for a reason, but other than draining my qi I couldn''t think of one.

    It was then that the qi streaming from the portal began to pull me towards it. It was attached to me like an umbilical cord. There was nothing I could do. No matter how much I resisted it  it slowly and surely dragged me through the portal.

    I did not travel through some sort of wormhole. It was instantaneous and disorientating. It felt like someone beat my head and I was suffering concussion. And, bloody hell, my body ached.

    "Breathe," a man said, and I ignored him. I was busy feeling sick.

    "Subject eleven, breathe," he said again.

    I gulped a pile of air and tried to say, "Subject eleven, what the fuck." I''m sure it came out as gibberish. Eleven is what the technicians at the research facility called me.

    "Good," he said as he peered at his tablet. "You survived the journey."

    "Thunks," I said. My tongue was thicker than Kim Kardashian''s butt.

    I realised why I hurt all over, with the exception of my legs, which felt fine. I was back in my old body. "Send me back," I asked after taking a sip of the offered water.

    The technician ignored me while he gawked at his tablet.

    Iy there for what felt like hours and my pain slowly subsided, or I became ustomed to it, I wasn''t sure. Other than the crazy looking machine which was attached through the bed and into my spinal cord, they had attached a drip to my arm. Which kept me nourished and possibly sedated.

    I was bored as hell, so I decided to sleep. I drifted off easily until I was woken with a hand tapping my cheek.

    "Eleven," the technician said. "Wake it''s time for your interview."

    I thought it was crazy that a news team was here to interview me, but when I opened my eyes and they adjusted to the brightness, I realised it was just the technicians and a camera.

    "Fine," I said, "Get it over with."

    I couldn''t read the technician''s name on his ID tag, but I heard someone call him Shi a few times. He seemed to be the one in charge, because the other technicians showed him respect. He read from his tablet, his English wasn''t bad, I was able to understand him fairly easily.

    "Did you manipte qi in the simtion?" he asked.

    "Yeah," I said sounding bored.

    There were a few coughs, which I interpreted as technicians not believing me.

    "Can you describe qi strike?" he asked.

    "Yeah, a qi stream runs up your arm and to your fist. It''s pretty useless when you''re using a weapon. So, I pushed the qi further out my first and onto my spear. I''m still working on it. It''s still shit, I prefer qi body right now." As I spoke a couple of the technicians whispered anxiously to theirrades. I guess not all of them understood English and others were assisting until they got the transcript.

    "Can you describe qi body?"

    I then described what I had been doing and how the inbuilt skill was shithouse.

    He did not ask about tree-run, maybe they were unaware I became a Svartalfar. I was unsure how much they monitored me while I was in the simtion.

    "Is there anything else you can share with us?" Shi asked.

    "Yeah tree-run the Svartalfar ability. It''s damn cool. Look, can I go back now. I much prefer it there."

    "You want to go back?" Shi asked, his interest piqued. "Was it not dangerous?"

    "Fuck yeah, but anything beats this dump."

    "I am sorry Eleven, but I cannot make this decision, I will report to the director and he will decide if you are sent back," Shi said.

    "What the fuck," I shouted. "Send me back you bastard."

    "Eleven," he said patiently, "You have done well, and your results will indeed help the programme. But please be patient there is a protocol we must follow."

    "Whatever," I said as I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. I decided the best way to wait it out was to be in dreand. And I did dream. Of Gisael, Tal, Mother, Ailen and even Saka. I was happy in the forest, happier than I could remember. Maybe during my basketball days or when we had leave on special forces, but those days were long since passed. Thest six years I had been an invalid and thest thing I wanted, was to go back to that now.

    It took more than a day, but the technician finally returned to my room. "I wish we could move you to one of the new pods," he began. "But I do not wish to risk detachment and reattachment to the Psysponder."

    "My care factor about your new pods is zero," I said. "Are you sending me back?"

    He took a short breath before stating, "To cut a long story short. Yes. We have made progress thanks to your efforts and we wish you to continue as a valued member of the Qi Worlds Programme."

    "Fuckin A," I said, "Now was that so hard?" I ignored all the fancy words regarding the project. I really didn''t care what they were doing as long as I could stay in the Qi World.

    "Eleven," he said softly, "You were our control. But you have been outperforming the other volunteers. I have permission to brief you on the program. Only level one, but it will inform you of what is required for you to stay in the programme."

    "I''m listening," I said. I wasn''t happy about their bullshit earlier, but I was used to it. And I never expected them to treat me as one of their own. I put my ill feelings aside, all I needed to do was to excel in the simtion and they would keep me in the program.

    "We need you to improve the inbuilt skill activations. Qi strike and qi body," he rified. "The game skills do not matter, only the qi skills. If you can learn any other qi skills from experimentation or the inhabitants, please do so and ce them in the quick activation slots. "

    "And try not to use so much qi, you need to be efficient, not everyone is blessed like you. "

    I wanted to give him something more, I wanted to stay in the programme. "Technician Shi," I said, "Practising forms helped me improve my qi skills."

    "Really?" he said and made a note on his tablet.

    "Yeah, and what''s Affinity?" I asked while I had his cooperation.

    "It''s rare. One of our volunteers unlocked an affinity for lightning and it made him extremely powerful," Shi said before adding sadly, "Unfortunately, he died, and its secrets were lost to us."

    "Holy shit, Lightning," I said. I was impressed with the dead anonymous volunteer. "Why did the other volunteer attack me?" I asked now I had him talking.

    "It is the way with most. If you kill you can be more powerful. There are no rules for or against it," he said. "Be wary, we will add more volunteers into your world. I would ask you to not to kill them."

    Iughed dryly. "I won''t if they don''t attack me, but the hordes of monsters and alien races might."

    "This is the way. You are to use the monsters to gain power and practice the qi arts. I would warn against depleting your qi again. Unless you want to end up back here. The connection was very weak and the psysponder pulled you back as part of its protocols."

    "The pool?" I asked. "Is that part of the psysponder thing?"

    "You were aware of the pool?"

    "Yes," I replied, and I described it to him since he was being helpful.

    "This is rare, you truly have potential eleven, do not waste it."

    "Send me back," I said, "I can run in the qi world, if you hadn''t noticed that is a major plus for me. I have no desire to waste my potential because I would rather live there than here."

    "I am not in charge eleven, but if you keep getting results the director will keep you in the simtion. It is that simple."

    I felt myself being pulled away.

    "Take good care of the yers with your race. They are important ," he said, but his voice was growing more distant by the second. "Investor"

    I didn''t care if I missed a piece of information, I was going back and that''s all that mattered to me.

 Chapter 18: Almost a Mountain Man

    Chapter 18: Almost a Mountain Man

    I barely noticed the pool, the psy-thingy, whatever it was, which pushed my consciousness all the way to my lump and I ''woke'' with a gulp of air.

    I had a near death experience when the chopper crashed, and this was nothing like it. It was more like being woken from deep sleep. I felt disorientated, and it took me a minute to realise Gisael was hanging over me, peering into my eyes. She was close, very close.

    I put a hand up and gave her chest a tiny push. "A little space."

    Her eyes widened and then focused on mine. "I watch your spirit return."

    "I know they say the eyes are the window to the soul, but I don''t think it is meant to be taken literally."

    "Do not drain your qi," she said and made it sound like an order.

    I wiggled my legs, making sure they worked. "Oh ... I got that message loud and clear, don''t worry."

    There was an ounce of worry in her tone. "It took a long time for your qi to recover, this is not normal."

    I surveyed my surroundings; they had dragged me well into the forest and Iy on afortable patch of grass.

    "They held me in the facility for a day," I replied without thinking.

    The confused look on her face made me realise that this was a foreign concept to her. "My homnd," I exined poorly. "I''m different to you. This is not my real body, when my qi was drained, I went back to my homnd. Unlike you - my lump stays here when I go."

    "There was no portal," she said and shook her head slightly. "But it is known you are strange. Will you do this often?" she asked

    I shrugged, she added in a serious tone. "This is yournd now, you pledged to thend core. How can this be if you are pledged in another ce?"

    I sat up, forcing her to move back slightly. "I am not pledged to anything back there. Not anymore," I exined. "My oath to protect the forest holds. I do not do these things lightly."

    "As it should be."

    "Do you have the cores?" I asked remembering the hell hounds.

    "They are already taken to the de. Tal leads while I watch you."

    "So - you wanted me all to yourself?" I asked cheekily. "I hope you didn''t take advantage while I was unconscious."

    She bared her teeth and poked me in the chest. "I do not need to steal what is given willingly." Her hand ran down my chest towards my dragon which was asleep for a change.

    Her hand rested on my stomach which growled. "I guess I''m hungry."

    Gisael nodded and offered me a small bag of Svartalfar trail mix. "I fed you water while you were away. Your ''lump'' swallowed even with you not here."

    "Thanks," I said as I scoffed a couple of handfuls.

    "Slowly," she scolded.

    She was right. My Svartalfar lump did not need much food, and it was always better to intake it slowly. A nut here and a berry there.

    After a short recovery we headed back to the de, and we were intercepted halfway by the other guardians.

    "Mother sensed he was back," Tal said, and the statement did not surprise Gisael like it did me.

    "More hunting?" Ailen asked as he looked me over to see if I was in good condition.

    "The Forest grows," Gisael said. "We need more caches and outposts. We are unprepared for troublesome intruders."

    I gawked at Tal and Gisael. "Wait the forest grows? Like taller? Wider?"

    Gisael turned to look at me. "The more we feed thend core the stronger the forest bes. Many things can happen. But now, it grows in size to the south and east."

    "Towards the city?"

    Gisael nodded.

    "This isn''t a good thing, we don''t want their attention," I said. "Not yet. We need to grow stronger." And I pointed to myself and the other guardians.

    Gisael nodded. "It is far to the city, and the forest does not grow much. The power needed isrge." She said and spread her arms wide.

    "Okay," I said, "I want to see this growth." I was genuinely curious about what was happening. I felt excited that the forest was growing from our hard work which easily overcame my caution regarding the city.

    Tal, Ailen and Saka headed south to establish an outpost.

    Gisael and I set off to the east first as it was the most critical. As far as we knew it was miles and miles of ins - full of monsters - to the south. The monsters themselves from trolls to hell hounds provided a natural defence of sorts.

    While Gisael worried that certain creatures would encroach into the forest I was more concerned with yers. But unless they banded together inrge numbers, I couldn''t see anyone making it through the monster hoards but if they did, they could easily destroy my team of near naked tree archers.

    To the easty the city. I wasn''t sure how far it was, and it was hopefully surrounded by monsters. If there were any safe travel paths, we hadn''t found them yet. As soon as I ventured a mile or two from the forest, I would encounter at least one group of creatures, no matter the direction.

    I followed behind Gisael, allowing her to pick the path and merely mimicking her steps. She was still capable of leaving me in her dust, but she chose a fast speed and not a ludicrous one.

    My curiosity was piqued. "Does the city have and core?"

    "I do not know. It may," she answered. "Most ns have and core. The Dokkalfar, Myrkalfar, Mogui and the Qizhu ns all feed theirnd cores to protect and erge their realms."

    "The what? Hang on, how many races are there?"

    "Many. I do not know them all  I know a few of the master races. The Svartalfar do not often mix with ns from other races. We keep to our own domain and they are wise to leave us be."

    "The tracks we saw to the north. You suspected they belong to mountain men. Do they have and core?" I remember what was tugging at me on my first few days in this ce. This Qi World. And other than the forest I also saw and felt a presence in the mountains.

    Before she could answer I said, "I think they have and core."

    "What makes you think they have one?"

    "I sensed it when I was new to this world, but I decided toe to the forest. I sensed the forest''snd core as well."

    "But you did not sense thend core of the city?" Gisael asked.

    "Maybe. Come to think of it, I did sense something from it." I pondered if all yers would align with and core and it urred to me that my shape altered into that of a Svartalfar only after I pledged.

    Which meant that it was like choosing a race in a game. If I had gone to the mountains and pledged there - I would have be a mountain man. Iughed at the idea.

    "Why do youugh?"

    "I was just thinking I''m d I pledged to the forest. I can''t imagine being a mountain man."

    Sheughed and looked me up and down. "I think you would make a fine mountain man."

    I pushed her yfully. "True, I''m big and mean."

    She shook her head. "Big angry bear-like. Stupid. Always hard even when it''s not time for sex. Eats too much. Fights until passes out"

    "Enough," I said loudly andughed.

    She pushed me back and grabbed onto my arms. She looked down and touched my dragon. "See." Her hand gripped it like a sword, and it swelled at her touch.

    Not wearing pants had its advantages.

    I leaned into her and met her alien eyes with lust in mine. Our lips almost touched and while we held each other''s gaze she massaged my dragon. It leapt and flew at hermand.

    "I could get used to this."

    She pursed her lips and then closed her eyes. Her mouth opened slightly, and I didn''t need to be a rocket surgeon to know what she wanted. I kissed her as she yed with my dragon.

    I ced a hand either side of her face and held her. She breathed through her nose because I had her mouth covered. I licked her teeth and we began a sword fight with our tongues.

    She had an amazing dexterity to both fight my tongue and tame the dragon at the same time. When I defeated her tongue and bit it - she gripped the dragon so hard he throbbed within her rtively small hand.

    She chirped annoyance when the dragon breath poured down her stomach and legs.

    We breathed, she red, and I said, "Not sorry."

    She grabbed arge leaf, poured water from her skin, and wiped herself down. "Next time I''ll take your from behind."

    I looked at her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Can you reach?"

    She bared her teeth. "You will be constantly surprised by what I can do."

    Iughed until she ced a finger on my lips. She titled her head and listened intently.

 Chapter 19: Disturbance in the Forest

    Chapter 19: Disturbance in the Forest

    She inspected a tree. She pulled a piece of bark and smelled it and then took a bite from a leaf. "This tree was once the boundary," she said.

    We both looked east searching for the new boundary.

    "I can''t see the new edge."

    She began to run east again and called back, "It is close."

    After scouting the area, we worked out the forest had extended another mile to the east. We had fed our willow hundreds of monster cores of various sizes, and it had used that power to add an extra sixty square miles of forest around the eastern and southern boundary.

    "Is this normal?"

    She did not answer immediately and was lost in thought for a minute before responding, "This is a question for Mother."

    I scanned the horizon. "I want to head east andy eyes on the city."

    She peered at me, "It is dangerous. We have not cleared many beasts from this area."

    "Now is the time to start."

    "Outpost and supplies first," she countered, and I nodded in agreement.

    We spent the next few days collecting herbs, foodstuffs, and wood for arrows. They taught us which were the best for arrows, and we would harvest from the ground and mature branches.

    They sat in a circle for our arrow making lesson.

    Saka sighed. "Do I have to do this?"

    Ailen red at her.

    She sighed again.

    I sat down opposite Saka. "I''ll learn also."

    Tal smiled at me. "You do not have to."

    "No." I looked at Ailen and Saka. "It''s only fair."

    Saka smiled. "Good. It will be faster if we do it together."

    Gisael dropped a humongous stack of wood in the centre of our circle and Saka whimpered.

    Gisael stood over us and I could feel her presence. Her straight back and fierce gaze leaned into her exotic beauty. She was so hot I just wanted to bang her. "We need thousands of arrows."

    I nodded. I had not forgotten my days in special forces. I would never forget.

    "With a ranged assault and our speed through the trees, we are an incredible force. But when the arrows are all gone, you''re just glorified monkeys."

    Ailen smiled. "Well put. But you left yourself out."

    Gisael stared at me. "He is always an angry bear."

    Saka sighed. "Surely there is a better way."

    Tal grabbed a branch and began whittling with an incredibly sharp bone knife. "There is, but we have no artisans. Work hard and make this a safe ce to live and perhaps " She looked at me and then Gisael.

    Gisael nodded. "Make this ce safe and Mother will provide." She barred her teeth. "It is a good skill to learn when guardians are far from home. Our bear speaks true, we are useless without arrows."

    I didn''t care what she called me - my dragon would punish herter.

    From sunrise we trained until the day began to wane. Tal would take Ailen and Saka to one of our eight outposts. They would learn forest craft, tracking and build their speed and endurance.

    Gisael did her best to spar with me. She sported a new sword, that she made herself, from her hip. It was ash wood and the size of a roman spatha, but without qi-de it was useless other than a training tool.

    "Do you want me to use a stick like you?" I asked her. She was unable to get close to me due to the length of the spear.

    "No," she said breathing hard. "I must learn to parry and close. You are a decent opponent. It is good practice for me."

    "Can you use qi strike?" I asked, and she shook her head angrily. Apparently, she was not satisfied with her growth as a guardian.

    "If we practice can you learn it?"

    "It is a gift. Ites. I do not know how to make ite," she said.

    "So, if you charge a troll with a wooden sword it won''t suddenly manifest?"

    She shook her head. "Some have tried this and died. It is best not to force it and let ite. If it is meant to be it will be."

    "Damn," I replied and defended against her attack. "If I had a shield, it would be even harder for you."

    She dipped and swept her stick at my shins. I skipped back easily and poked my spear towards her lowered head. She deflected my spear in the nick of time before turning and moving towards me. She kept low. Then I kicked her in the face.

    "Sorry. Sorry," I said as blood flowed from her nose.

    She shook it off and red at me. "I do not need your pity," she seethed before changing the subject. "If you require a shield, an artisan can craft one."

    "Oh, really?" I said, "But, we don''t have any artisans. There''s just me, you, Mother and the other guardians."

    "We should hunt more cores and Mother can petition for more of the people."

    "Can Ie this time?"

    She looked me up and down, "We don''t want to scare the people off."

    Iughed. "I''m a friendly person. No one will be scared off."

    She approached me and her head came to my chin. "I am tall amongst the people," she informed me. "You are strange, and the people do not like things that are different."

    I frowned. "That''s exactly why I shoulde then. We want Svartalfar who embrace new things and are curious. We don''t want those who will be scared by my appearance."

    She sniffed at my response and she was still standing very close to me. She ced a hand on my chest, "This one time you may be wise."

    Iughed. "I''m wise all the time, you just don''t get it."

    Gisaelughed and it was a beautiful thing. I didn''t care that she wasughing because she thought my answer was so wrong it was funny.

    As herughter died down, I felt a chill run through my spine. Her head jerked up, and she looked at me with concern. "What?"

    "Trespasser." She spat the word. "Dangerous - the forest is in distress."

    Without knowing how I sensed the direction of the danger. It was the southern border near the sea. I pointed and Gisael nodded.

    "It is good that you feel it. You are in tune with the forest," she said as we began to move towards the other guardians.

    Tal and her group had sensed something as well. They were waiting for us expectantly.

    "Gather three quivers each, then we move as one," Gisael ordered. Even I gathered three quivers and carried them on my back.

    We moved at Saka''s maximum speed and like a trooper she pushed hard withoutint. The feeling on wrongness increased, not as we drew closer but as the intruder caused more damage to the forest.

    I saw the look of worry on Saka and Ailen''s faces, they were sensing the danger and were anxious. I smiled and winked Saka as we ran. I asked Ailen, "Are you ready for a fight?"

    He nodded and gritted his teeth.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be safe in the trees."

    Gisael shot me a warning look.

    "Okay maybe not."

    We stopped when we heard the crashing. The sound of trees falling and branches breaking reverberated through the forest. The primal grunting and growling washed over us.

    "Troll," Gisael said when she heard the noise. I was grateful it was singr.

    I touched Saka, Ailen and Tal in turn. "We will fight it and we will win," I said encouraging them. Although I knew we were missing the firepower required.

    Gisael was a true warrior, confident and strategic. She was also a realist.

    She looked at me her exotic eyes. "n?" Which meant she could not see a way to win.

    I grinned. "The same as always."

    "No," she said. "You cannot fight it up close."

    "Wait." I sat, closed my eyes, and began to withdraw into myself. Before a mission we would study the locale and run through scenarios; this was modus operandi for special ops. When the n was devised, we would practise until it was second nature and then they would throw curve balls at us.

    With the n and counter measures memorised l would visualise it and run it through in my mind, over and over, especially when inbound.

    The guardians waited patiently as I recalled the trolls who fought the ferals. I visualised its movements, its strength and speed. I could not see a way to defeat it without qi strike, so I visualised using qi strike in a dozen ways.

    I was ready.

    I opened my eyes and stood. The guardians were all watching me expectantly.

    "Get its attention," I said, "Lead it through the forest to the southern border and I''ll surprise it."

    Gisael nodded, climbed, and the rest followed. I slung the three quivers over the upper branches of the trees surrounding me and then made my way to the ground. If the attacks wereing from above, that''s where its attention would be. I put my back to the tree where they left me. And waited.

    It didn''t take long for the troll to roar in outrage. Then I heard it smash through the forest in my direction, pushing over a tree in its wake.

    I activated my qi abilities and with a measured approach I pushed my qi body streams, slowly thickening them. I felt stronger and faster before moving an inch. But the key was qi strike and that would have to wait until thest second.

    The troll charged past my position. It was showtime.

 Chapter 20: Troll

    Chapter 20: Troll

    I knew my friends were doubtful that we could defeat the troll. But I was gonna throw everything at the sucker. I bet a troll never had a kitchen sink in the face. And if we couldn''t kill it, maybe we could chase it out of the forest from the safety of the treetops.

    The troll thrashed about, trying to catch the archers who were leading it south. It couldn''t catch them but the damage its rage caused was devastating. Trees were ripped and mangled and the ground cover was churned intopost.

    I conserved my qi and followed. I knew I''d fucking need every ounce.

    I ran far enough behind the enraged, oblivious troll that it wouldn''t notice me if I wore a bright pink wizard''s hat.

    It wasn''t hard to follow - a path was basically bulldozed. I sped up to get a closer look.

    Its chest was peppered with arrows and one stuck out from its cheek like an ultra-thin cigar.

    They didn''t seem to bother it much, other than making it extremely angry. It iled around so much, after a few jolts most of them fell from its thick hide.

    It grew even angrier, if that were possible, from the frustration of not being able to smash the annoying archers. And when it slowed to push over a tree, they gained ground.

    Then it came across arge boulder. The troll was three times as tall as me, but I figured it was at least four times stronger when it hurled the boulder up into the trees.

    It was rewarded with a squeal from one of the guardians. Thankfully no one dropped to the ground, but the Troll roared happily at its discovery.

    It searched for more boulders rather than chase the archers. It didn''t have the brains to work out the best way to fight a ranged assault was with a simrly ranged attack. But it did stumble upon the discovery and was delighted with itself.

    The same trees which gave the Svartalfar their height advantage also blocked their view when they were too far away. They couldn''t run too far without losing sight of their opponent. There was no need for the troll to chase with its new strategy.

    The arrows came less regrly now. Whether it was to conserve ammunition or to better hide their location, I wasn''t sure. I held my attack; I wanted the troll to be closer to the southern border and hopefully tired as well.

    But the fucking troll seemed to possess limitless energy. It did not tire as it ripped up trees, threw boulders and chased the guardians south. But while it did not tire physically it seemed to get bored with trying to kill the mosquitos nipping at it.

    I crept closer and watched it pull an arrow from its cheek before it swung its arm attempting to swat another iing arrow. The wound in its cheek ceased leaking green liquid and it closed before my very eyes.

    The troll was tall, massively strong, tireless and it could fucking heal itself.

    The guardians were right to doubt our ability to kill it. It continued to limber south until it found a creek bed with numerous rocks where it decided to stop chasing the guardians. It now had a supply of projectiles to throw at its annoying attackers and it began to pick up rocks to throw, big and small.

    It was time to stop shadowing the Troll. It was time to act.

    I activated qi body and pushed more qi from my core, doubling the size of the streams while hoping my core wouldst long enough to do what had to be done. Using more qi was a doubled edged sword. It would give me more power but when the well ran dry I was toast.

    I hefted my spear and kissed it for luck. I was going to need it.

    Time for bravado and war cries was not now. I snuck like the sneakiest fuck up behind the troll. It was focused on the rocks in the stream. It picked them carefully and enjoyed the damage they dealt when thrown. It got especially excited when it heard a yelp from one of the guardians.

    When it came down to it their arrows did nothing to it. Once an arrow was dislodged it would heal.

    It was then I got a brilliant idea. It didn''t happen often; I was pretty dumb. When it did it was a special event. I hid behind a tree and closed my eyes. I tried to look at it using qi sight.

    My mind was blown. The ungainly, obnoxious, stinky, stupid, enraged troll had the most intricate pathways, more than I imagined were possible.

    So much for my great idea. There was no way in I could copy its ability, I had more chance of ice skating to work when hell froze over.

    I heard a bird call above the din of the troll slobbering and growling. And an arrow pierced its eye, and then another struck its other eye.

    I moved like the wind. I ran towards its back and scaled it using fingers, toes and momentum. Its giant hand went to pick the arrow from its eye, it bent over and wobbled. I reached its neck and focused all my strength into a blow.

    Qi strike don''t fail me now.

    I pulled qi from gut and pushed it up the spear with everything I had. I didn''t look to see where it reached because I was focused on piercing its skull. Surely impaling its brain would kill it. I hoped and prayed.

    A crack then a sucking sound reverberated as my spear entered its skull. It wobbled and began to fall. There was no time to pull the spear, so I leapt from its back. Thest thing I wanted to be was crushed by dead troll if it fell the wrong way.

    Its head thumped into the stream and ity unmoving.

    It stunk and it got worse as gas released from its carcass. A death fart from a troll was probably the worst smell in the universe. I saw the green mist, but the smell induced the vomiting.

    I didn''t want my spear in that thing so I ran and used all by qi-body strength I could muster to pull it out.

    I heard Gisael shout. "No."

    The spear was in my hand and the carcass wobbled. Then it groaned.

    "Of fuck," I said and jumped off the recovering Troll.

    It wobbled to its feet and the wound in the back of its head began to congeal.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck." I had no words, so I went to the old go to.

    She called, "Cut off its head or burn it."

    I ran and leaped and attempted to impale its grotesque head again.

    It slobbered, wobbled, and iled an arm in an arc. The arm caught me, and I flew like a swatted fly. I was brought to a painful halt as my back smacked into a tree.

    Now I wobbled as I regained my feet. I was in so much pain that I was numb to it. Yay. I blinked and gathered my remaining qi. I had a n. Head impalement third attempt.

    I ran up a tree closest to it. Mypanions shot arrows at its eyes and while some were swatted, and after several near misses, it was blinded again.

    I leaped from the tree and flew like a beer can thrown by an unruly fan. Mother''s spear came down in a long arc with my muscles bulging. This was myst hurrah, so I ran my tank dry.

    Its arm was in the way as it reached for an arrow. I did not abort I drove the spear through its arm and into its skull between its eyes. A bright blue light shed upon impact.

    I bounced off the slimy, stinky giant mother fucking troll andnded on my arse in front of it. I scrambled like a rat as it fell towards me. Itnded with a thump just missing my groin and precious dragon.

    The spear was embedded further into its skull. Even if it recovered again it was going to have a heck of a time freeing its arm from its face.

    Gisaelnded and walked briskly. Tal followed. They began to collect twigs and sticks like their lives depended on it.

    Ailennded next to me.

    "Holy shit that was the most intense, amazing fight ever."

    I grinned and flopped onto my back. "I didn''t enjoy it that much - I was shit scared most of the time."

    Heughed and then suddenly something strange happened.

    Our HUDs shed.  First confirmed Troll kill  Ailen, Saka  Recorded for posterity congrattions.

    "What," Saka yelled. "Where''s Benzhi? Where''s his name?" she dropped down and stomped towards the troll.

    I waved a hand in dismissal. "It''s okay. I don''t care about that sort of stuff."

    She pouted and stared at Ailen who shrugged.

    Tal ran past dropped a bundle of sticks and scowled at them. "Stop chattering and collect tinder. We need to burn it before it recovers."

    The only thing in the universe that smelled worse than a dead Troll fart was burning one.

 Chapter 21: Qi Sight

    Chapter 21: Qi Sight

    Retching is not my favourite pastime and it was the second time today that I hurled my guts out onto the forest floor. My eyes watered as I piled dry sticks onto the mass of flesh. It was too heavy to drag off the creek, so we decided to dam it up, and it turned from a dam to a diversion within an hour.

    The smarter thing to do was to chop it up, but wecked hacksaws and if we didn''t burn it who knows what could happen. New trolls sprouting from its hacked off arms, and more from its legs?

    The core became visible, it was buried deep inside its flesh between its stomach and groin. It was humongous, it was bigger than my head. Within its depths I could see deep shades of swirling blue and it felt like a rubbery ball.

    "How would you eat this?" I imagined choking on it. An anaconda could manage it, but a man or Svartalfar would need a flip top head and massive neck.

    Gisael peered at it. "A way would be to feed it to thend core and then retrieve small beads. Eat it slowly over days."

    Ailen''s eyes widened. Saka was busy trying to get the smell out of her nostrils with her face buried in the stream a mile away.

    Tal stood next to me and held my elbow as we watched the troll burn, while Gisael kept throwing onrger logs and traveling further each time to find one.

    "Can we go?" Ailen asked.

    Tal gripped my arm with both hands, theny her head on my shoulder. "The core is valuable maybe we should take it back together."

    Ailen looked at her, then me and grinned. "So, we wait."

    We waited until the troll was nothing but ash and an orb. Gisael and Tal took the core back to Mother leaving us to clean up what we could before returning.

    "I didn''t sign up for this," Saka said.

    I hefted arge rock. "Let''s get the stream flowing at least."

    Ailen used a leafy branch to brush the ash from the creek bed. "We can''t fix everything, and the forest will heal itself I think."

    Saka sighed. "I''m going to log out tonight. Take a day off."

    Ailen clenched his fist and stared at her. "You can''t. You promised to stay for a month -until we got established. We''re in before everyone and need every skill point."

    "But it''s like work. Are you happy here?" she asked me.

    Iughed. "You have no idea."

    Ailen grinned. "I have an idea."

    I shook my head. "No, not that. In the real world I can''t walk. I was in a helo ident."

    "Really?" Saka approached me and put her hand on my back.

    "Wow," Ailen said. "Can I ask you something?" he said and nced at Saka.

    "Want privacy?" she asked, and he shrugged.

    She grinned at her brother. "I think I know. You want him to let you have Tal.

    "Well. I should have one, shouldn''t I? And I can''t have you and Gisael is too, you know."

    "Just do it," I said.

    He raised an eyebrow. "Force myself on her?"

    "No, don''t be stupid. Just make the moves and only stop if she stops you. She''s basically you''re superior so she''ll put you in your ce if it''s not wanted."

    "Aww little brother is growing up."

    He poked his tongue at her then asked me, "What were you on the outside?"

    "What happened to staying in character?" I sighed and said, "I was in special forces and then I was in ident which shattered my back. I''ve only ever been a soldier and a wounded vet. I''ll do anything to stay in here. You don''t know how much you appreciate the use of your legs, until you lose them."

    "I can imagine."

    "No  you can''t."

    Ailen sighed and said, "I''m done." He watched the water begin to flow down its original path.

    "Us too." Saka said although I did most of the work. She looked at me, "Don''t leave me behind."

    "Then keep up," I said and began to run.

    She quickly caught me, scowled, and then giggled when she realised, we weren''t running that fast. "I''m so fit now."

    My eyes looked her up and down. "Yeah."

    She punched me yfully in the arm. "Now I know you''re an alpha there''s no way that''s happening."

    "Really?"

    Ailen chuckled. "He''s right. You basically ogle him all day."

    She whined, "Don''t gang up on me. Not fair."

    I resisted the urge to ask how old she was. I didn''t want to know. I really didn''t.

    "Aren''t you curious about us?" Ailen asked.

    "Nah. It doesn''t really matter."

    "So, if you I told you I was rich it wouldn''t matter?" Saka said.

    "It''s more important to me that you''re good enough to keep me alive and in here. I dunno what your deal is but they can cut me anytime they think I''m not useful."

    Ailen''s mouth twisted and his eyes darted upwards. "We might be able to help." I peered at him and he waved his hands. "No promises."

    We picked up the pace and Saka struggled. Sheined, "Why can''t I be automatically good at this? Like tree-run, or qi-arrow."

    "We have to work on our skills sis."

    I stood atop a boulder and held out my hand to Saka, she jumped and reached for it and I pulled her up. Then we jumped off and ran together. "Yeah. Did you notice skills level slowly the higher they get but abilities start at L1 and never move. Not yet."

    Skills

    .

    -General-

    Running, 29.44

    Climbing, 33.19

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 20.12

    Forest, 19.93

    ins, 9.85

    Foraging, 17.45

    Tracking, 12.29

    .

    -Combat-

    Melee, 17.45

    Defence, 9.98

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 3.15

    .

    My progression wasing along slowly but surely. With all the fighting and training melee made a huge jump, where ins survival and fabric crafting barely moved at all.

    "It''s like a report card."

    Ailen nodded. "I noticed that too. No freebies in here. In some games you get experience from killing monsters and then put it into skills. In this one, you only progress by doing. And a skill or ability doesn''t appear until you discover it. I think that''s why alpha testers like you, who discover new abilities, are the most important."

    Saka giggled. "You discovered a whole race - they must love you."

    "I dunno about that. They kept me out a day while deciding remember?"

    Saka pouted.

    "Come on, we need to get back." We picked up the speed and pushed Saka all the way home.

    We arrived back just in time to see Mother add the final portion of the troll''s core. She turned and beckoned us over.

    "You have done well children of the forest. Can you feel the strength of ournd core?"

    Ailen and Saka nodded.

    Mother''s gaze was upon me and I could see the beating heart inside the tree. The bright blue core was condensed in the trunk, but small streams followed it down into the roots.

    It felt good, like what I imagined a safe and loving home felt like. "Impressive." I said, not wanting to show my softer side.

    She looked into my eyes. "What can you see?"

    I pointed. "Bright blue glowy stuff, centred here and spreading in thin lines down the roots."

    Gisael and Tal gasped. Mother smiled sadly and nodded. "You are unique Benzhi."

    Ailen looked at me with both eyebrows raised and Saka merely smiled.

    "What does this mean?" Tal said. Her face expressed fear and uncertainty.

    I was bing frustrated with their vague concerns. "Okay. Okay. Enough with the bullshit. What''s go your vines in a twist?"

    Mother shooed everyone away until we were alone. She patted the ground, I sat facing her and she took both my hands in her.

    "You are special in our world. Is it not so in yours?"

    I shook my head. "Hardly. I was good at sports and I took to the army like a duck to water, but so do a lot of people."

    "There is no great secret we''re hiding from you. Many will recognise this ability you have to see qi with your eyes. There maye a time where you hide this and another where you use it to influence different peoples. I will teach you until you outgrow me." She said thest with a tinge of sadness.

    "Mother. I''m so happy here you don''t have to worry about my loyalty. No matter how strange I seem. I got your back."

    Sheughed and it was the most melodic sound. It rang through the forest like a birdsong.

    "I know not some of your words, but I understand, and I am d. Keep working hard, Gisael, I and everyone will rely on your strength. Like today."

    A shook my head. "It was nothing. We were a team."

    She shook her head but smiled. "Do not lie to me. I know what you did." She stood and I followed suit.

    "We have enough strength to call for artisans. They will be from the n and not new recruits from the gate keepers. Unless you think we should?"

    I was shocked that she asked for my opinion, but I shook my head. "Not now. Maybeter. I think your n will suit us best."

    I remember what the technician told me, and I put the upgrade qi strike into the quick slot. And when I pulled up the UI a couple of things happened.

    Unique Affinity Unlocked Qi Sight

    Ability Unlocked Qi de L2

 Chapter 22: Qi Blade

    Chapter 22: Qi de

    Qi Worlds Research Labs somewhere in China

    The door slid open and Head Technician Shi entered the plush office of his director. There were many directors, but his direct report was Dr Buxiu who was in charge of character design and system mechanics.

    "Shi,e in,e in. Good progress I see."

    The technician bowed. "Yes sir. Several of our subjects have made progress."

    The director pped his hands happily. "Four new abilities, we''re ahead of schedule almost ready forunch. The pod team really have their work cut out now. What about this new affinity though? What''s wrong?"

    "We cannot duplicate it sir. We''re getting errors all over the ce."

    The director scowled. "That damn foreigner again. I''m d we just gave him a model one body."

    Shi raised an eyebrow. The model one was not formed properly but it had high-quality material. The director was correct in thinking it was initially inferior, but it had a higher potential. Subject eleven was making the most of his body including morphing it into a new race.

    The director paced. "I''ll talk to the other departments and determine when we can open up for the next tier of investors."

    "Sir what about the military?"

    The directorughed condescendingly. "They have their own Qi World. We just loan their subjects and share data."

    Shi''s eyes widened. "Oh."

    "Your security level doesn''t give you ess to their data, but I''m seeing it. We''re getting abilities from them too, they''lle through in the next update from the UI department."

    "Is Researcher 01 with them?"

    The director scowled. "No. No one knows where that bastard is. He even disengaged from his pod."

    "What? That''s impossible."

    The director sneered. "Oh. We now know it''s not impossible. That bastard did it." He sat behind his desk and began typing. "Get out. I have work to do."

    .

    Mother ced a pea-sized, shiny blue orb on my tongue, and Ipped it up like a good dog. She repeated the process for the guardians but gave much smaller portions to Saka and Ailen.

    Ailen frowned at this and Mother''s gaze made him buckle at the knees. "Bnce young one. Take too much and nothing good will happen."

    I pped him on the back making him choke a little. Can you choke a little? "It''s concentrated and it''s making your tiny core grow."

    Tal and the twins departed to set up the furthest outpost in the north, we''d join themter.

    Gisael waited for me at the edge of the de with a wooden sword in hand. It was made from the willow, like my spear.

    I pointed to it. "I hope you appreciate that."

    She bared her teeth in response. "We must train. No time for your humour."

    "Ah," I said whirling my finger, "But we are more efficient when we''re in good humour."

    She shook her head and I brought my spear forward. "Engage," I said dramatically.

    We sparred. Well she attacked and I defended. She was feisty and it turned me on, so I grappled her. She wriggled and I held her firmly. After I stole a kiss, I let her go.

    She wiped it off and scowled at me and swung her sword in a long arc.

    I caught it with my hand and said, "What''re we trying to achieve here?"

    She snarled. "I want qi-de."

    I pushed her de away. "Then get your bow. I want to watch you shoot."

    "That will not help. I must fight until it appears."

    Iughed and circled her, then smacked her on the ass. "Go get it. I have an idea."

    She peered at me for a moment before she left to retrieve her quiver and bow. When she returned, she stared at me with her exotic, alien eyes.

    "Good. Now shoot and I''ll watch."

    She drew back and then released an arrow over my shoulder. I felt the wind as it passed my face. But what I was interested in was the qi.

    "Again, but side on so I can see properly." I grabbed her shoulders and turned her.

    As she drew the string back, I saw a tiny amount of qi gather between her fingers and when she released it, it clung to the fletching of the arrow, guiding, and powering its flight.

    "Shoot that log. Wait until I''m ready."

    Before the arrow pierced the log, I saw the qi move to the tip.

    "Again," I said and studied her qi from her core.

    Her quiver of twenty was empty and I''d seen enough.

    "Okay," I said. She rxed her bow and her eyes were focused on me. After her initial protest she was taking me very seriously.

    "Your qies from here," I pointed to her abdomen. "It''s a healthy sized core, asrge as a hell hound."

    Her mouth opened, but she was quiet and closed it again. "It travels along your pathways all the way to your fingers." I pointed to her right hand. "It gathers there as you draw and when you release the arrow it flies with it. It''s a tiny amount, you''re very efficient."

    She nodded and her expression was serious.

    "Now. When I use my spear its qi-strike, not qi-arrow. But really, they are just names. It''s all the same stuff. At first qi gathered on my first and refused to go up the spear. I practised and practised  willing it to move. I made slow progress. But when we fought the troll, I had no choice. It had to work, or we''d lose, and I don''t want to think what would''ve happened, if we lost."

    I took the bow out of her hand and put her spatha sized sword in it. Then I brought her hand up.

    "If you want to do qi-de, it''s the same as qi-arrow and what I do with my spear. You need the qi to leave your hand and go up the de. Then it turns from a simple wooden weapon into a sharp beast of death."

    She stared at me for a long time. "The same as arrow?"

    I nodded.

    She nodded and her expression was determined. "I will do this." She swung her de a few times before turning back to me. A tiny amount of water glistened in her eyes. "Thank you."

    I sat down. "It''s easier for me if I just watch you anyway," I said with a chuckle.

    She grinned at me and practised as I watched and critiqued. I watched for an hour and she made no progress. My mind wandered; she really did have spectacr buttocks. I sighed.

    She stopped. "Hmm, sorry. I am not making progress."

    "Nothing goodes easy." That was hell week in a nutshell. To qualify for special forces, you had to go through what was called hell week. And it weeded out the men from the boys. Those who were mentally strong from those that were just super fit.

    She continued and I said, "Imagine the troll is here and if you don''t do it, it will get to mother and the willow."

    She gritted her teeth and snarled. Apparently, she was excellent at visualisation because I could feel her ferocity from myfy seat on the grass. She began to curse with words I hadn''t heard. I could tell they were curse words because she spat them with such ferocity.

    And then, bang, I saw the spark. I cheered.

    "What did you see?"

    "It''s working, but it''s only the beginning. You need it to fly up the de like a chainsaw." She gawked at me. "I mean like water running down a stick."

    If I ever wondered who was a yer and who was a native, all I had to do was ask them a trick question.

    When she regressed, I said, "Oh that troll is gonna rip that willow from the ground."

    It worked a treat; it wasn''t long before the qi was licking the de. I noticed her core was extremely low. It was like a ball that was mostly white instead of blue.

    "Stop."

    She halted, turned to face me, and sucked down deep breaths.

    "You''re almost empty."

    She nodded. "You can see?"

    I pushed myself up off the grass and approached her taking the de from her hand. She ced her hand on my shoulder.

    I ran my finger up the de. "Your qi made it to here. You''re halfway there. But you''ll need to work on using less qi. You''re like me. Wasteful."

    She pulled me close with both hands and nted a passionate kiss on my lips. When she released me, she said, "I am grateful."

    "Well if I knew payment was in kisses, we would''ve started your lessons earlier."

    She pushed me yfully. "I will work hard and not be wasteful." Her gaze met mine and her eyes sparkled. "But I dreamed of this day for many years and I am full of joy."

    She pulled me close again and whispered, "Will you be mine."

    I shook my head and covered her ass with both my hands. "No, you''ll be mine."

    A small chirp left her mouth. It was the cutest giggle I ever heard. Almost bird like.

    "We must be quick," she said.

    Iughed and looked over my shoulder to ensure Mother wasn''t watching. Hell, even if she was in the tree, she could probably sense everything.

    I lifted her up, threw her over my shoulder and carried her into the forest. I found a small patch offy foliage and threw her down. She spread her legs and beckoned me. I needed no encouragement and slid down then up her.

    I covered her mouth with mine, but she was so wet it wasn''t necessary. As I slid inside her, her eyes widened, and I released her mouth so she could breath.

    My dragon was angry, and she was so tight she could feel every rib along his body. With each slow thrust she moaned and when we quickened, she began to chirp as I rammed her.

    Her hand rested on my shoulder and our eyes were locked. My dragon loved the magic between her legs. I was big and she was small. It was a match made in heaven.

    The curve of her cute butt cheeks raised off the forest floor as she enjoyed each assault by the dragon. When the dragon was ready to breathe, I stopped deep inside her as it throbbed, and she squeezed it with her magic cave.

    He throbbed and filled her with his breathe and Iy on top of her for a moment before we kissed.

    When I pulled out, she did the darndest thing. She took him in her mouth and cleaned him with her tongue. He was tender and extremely sensitive after a release. Her soft tongue and lips sent me to heaven.

    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and smiled at me. "Time to scout."

    "Uh. Okay."

 Chapter 23: Mountain Folk

    Chapter 23: Mountain Folk

    There was a smile on my face that refused to budge. We ran like the wind to meet up with our fellow guardians. Gisael was a master of the forest and her speed and stamina were unmatched. We were without the apprentices and I was able to spread my wings.

    My long strides and powerful jumps gave me an edge, but it still wasn''t enough, when she realised I was testing myself against her. My beast power was no match for her finesse. She danced between trees and used height to her advantage. She would climb and leap, then swingnd and jump.

    It was like she sensed where the foliage was heavy. She always picked the wide-open path. Despite the thrashing I was still smiling when we arrived at the newly built outpost.

    The forest had expanded, mostly to the east and south, but a little to the north as well. At least five hundred yards. This outpost was at the furthest point from thend core, the north east corner.

    The tallest tree was selected, one which soared above the others. It had an unhindered view of the terrain. Where its branches were thickest there was a cache filled with arrows and dried food.

    "We need more quivers," Tal said.

    Gisael nodded as she inspected. "This will do for now. When the artisans arrive, they will make many more." She picked up a random arrow and threw it to the ground. She red at us.

    Ailen waved his hands. "Wasn''t me."

    I climbed up to the crow''s nest and stood. "I love this view."

    Gisael tugged my leg. "You''re not supposed to be seen." She sat in front of the trunk with her knees tucked underneath her. She blended in.

    I smiled at her. The Svartalfar were pro.

    "Damn," Ailen said.

    I began to climb down. "I''ll go scout now."

    "No too far," she said.

    "Can Ie?" Ailen asked.

    I shrugged.

    "Be wary. Run back here if trouble finds you." Gisael peered at me.

    Iughed. "That''s guaranteed." I looked at Saka and she shook her head, she didn''t want toe with us.

    Grabbing the tree with both hands I dropped down using the tree-run ability - grabbing every ten or so feet. It was like abseiling without a harness or rope.

    When Inded, I crouched, looked up towards the mountains and waited a few moments for Ailen. The forest bordered on hills which eventually turned into mountains after five or so miles.

    Hended with a thump and I asked him, "Do you think they hunt in those hills for food? Will they venture into the forest in winter."

    "When''s winter?"

    Iughed. "Good question."

    We walked with our heads on a swivel. There was no point in trying to hide as the hills provided little cover other than the odd boulder or bush. The tufts of grass were sparse and not very long.

    I knelt to inspect a patch of dirt and Ailen knelt beside me.

    He kept his head up. "You can track? Is that an ability?"

    "No, it''s a skill. Didn''t you pick it up in your training."

    His eyes zed over for a moment. "Oh yeah. But it''s noob, 0.91."

    "See this here," I pointed. "I''m sure that''s a hundred spiders which passed this way."

    "How long ago?"

    Iughed. "No fucking idea."

    "What''s your skill."

    "Not great almost 15, but I''ve done this in the real world."

    "When you were a soldier?"

    "Yeah."

    He chuckled. "What type of soldier were you?"

    "I was a specialist; one the CIA uses."

    "Oh."

    "Let''s move."

    "What about the spiders?"

    "If we sense them, run like the wind and I''ll try and lead them away from you."

    "Why?"

    "Cos I''m faster than you archer boy."

    He chuckled. "I didn''t have much choice. Maybe when I be elite like Gisael I can start using a sword."

    "Shh." I waved my hand behind my back and then pointed. There were four men, wearing furs and leathers, wait one was a woman. How could I miss that - she was beautiful.

    She had pale skin and long dark hair. She wore skin-tight leathers which left nothing to the imagination. The leather itself was handcrafted, not like back in the real world. It wasyered with interlocking segments. There were multiple straps holding knives and she carried a pair of axes on her back.

    I didn''t look at the men much.

    I took a couple of steps in their direction Ailen whispered, "Wait, what''re you doing?"

    "I''m going to talk to them," I said and strode across the hill. They were the first humans I''d seen.

    When their eyes widened, they drew weapons and moved quickly into formation facing me. I ced my spear on the ground and held out my empty hands. I walked slowly towards them smiling.

    They didn''t throw any knives or axes at me. It was a good start.

    "Hello," I said with a grin and I couldn''t take my eyes off the girl. She stared back at me with the same animal vitality that Gisael had.

    The man with lines on his face and bits of grey in his hair spoke. "Halt. We''re not in the forest why do you approach us?" He wielded a wicked knife.

    "We''re neighbours. I wanted to see if we could be friendly." I twisted my shoulders loosening them up with a crack. "But if you want to fight, I don''t mind."

    "You''re naked and weaponless," the beautiful girl said.

    I looked down at my dragon who was impressed with her. The I met her gaze and shrugged.

    The manughed. "You''re strange for one of the tree-folk. What would being friendly with you gain us?"

    Iughed in return. "Do friends seek to gain off each other? Is that what being friends is to the mountain-folk?"

    Her faced scrunched in distaste, but the manughed with me.

    "You''re right. But we''re not friends yet. Maybe we trade some. Maybe we fight together and then we can be friends."

    I pped. "That''s what I''m talking about. What sort of stuff do you need? What do you have to trade?"

    "We could use some timber and food. They''re always needed. And we have tools, weapons and skins to trade."

    I turned around and called, "Ailen. You''re needed here." I turned back, "Sorry I''m just a friendly face and the muscle. Ailen can do the bartering. I''m sure he''s capable." I looked at the girl. "Would you like to take a walk in the forest? Or perhaps we can kill some spiders together?"

    She shook her head in disbelief then looked at the man. "Father?"

    Heughed. "They''re different. Think nothing of it. No tree-folk you won''t be taking my daughter with you back into the forest alone."

    I sighed sadly.

    When Ailen arrived, the older man told him to discuss terms with his aide. He was one of their chieftains apparently.

    He looked me up and down. "You''re tall for one of them."

    Ailen began to chat with the aide and cast me nervous and confused looks. "One sec," I told the chieftain. "Just made a deal. It''s how we start a friendship. Any deal, not too big and don''t get ripped off."

    I walked away from Ailen and the chief followed me. "How do you know so much about the tree-folk? We know so little about you."

    He chuckled. "I pay attention and you folk normally mind your own business. Except you. You''re strange."

    "I get that a lot." I smiled. "Are you down here hunting for food?"

    He grinned. "Spiders and cats roam the hills. Good for skins and eating."

    "You eat spiders?"

    His grin widened. "They spawn fast and taste great. Fried is my favourite." He twirled his axe. "If we be friends does that mean we could wander into the forest without being attacked?"

    I pursed my lips and thought. "If you had a good reason, like seeking shelter. But the forest belongs to us. You cannot take anything."

    He nodded and sighed. "That is expected. But that would mean the hills are ours and you cannot take anything."

    I looked up towards the mountains. "Aren''t the mountains yours?"

    He nodded.

    "Then the hills are no mansnd. The forest is ours and the mountains are yours."

    "I never met a tree-folk who bargained." His eyes narrowed. "You''re awfully cunning."

    "Living in the forest brings a sense of bnce with nature." I spoke absolute tripe, but he didn''t know.

    "Bnce you say. It does seem that way. We each hold a domain and its neutral in between. I cannot speak for all the ns, but we can have an agreement you and I."

    I held out my hand and he sped it. "You and I," I said, and he tried to break my hand. I poured qi body into it just in the nick of time. He grinned. Men were men even here.

    He turned his head and spat blood. "Oh. You are strange."

    "Sorry," I said and let his hand go. I watched as his qi retreated back to his core. It was the size of a fist,rger than mine and Gisael''s. He probably ate the cores from spiders and other things.

    "You have remarkable strength for a tree-folk and you carry a spear. What is your name?"

    "Benzhi."

    "I am Ulfgrim. Well met."

    I sensed her before I saw her. Gisael appeared on a hill with her bow in hand. I waved at her.

    "I best let them know we''re on friendly terms. Ailen."

    Ulfgrim grinned. "Be well. We can meet here again in three days for the trade."

    Ailen followed me back to the frowning Gisael. She turned and walked back with us to the forest without saying a word. Her breathing spoke volumes, she huffed and puffed.

    As soon as we were under the cover of trees she asked. "What have you done?"

    I grinned at her. "Making friends."

    I think I shocked her into stunned silence.

 Chapter 24: Riches

    Chapter 24: Riches

    The hellhound''s eyes glowed red and when it shook its head its drool flew in all directions. It charged me, its feet pounding on the grass as an arrow pierced one of its eyes but that did not prevent it from leaping. I was kneeling and I leaned back with my spear on the ground. When it was in the air, I raised the tip of the spear leaving its butt firmly nted.

    The hellhound amodated me nicely by impaling itself on my spear. It bent a little but gouged a hole through its neck and spine. I rolled aside before itnded on top of me.

    It was the final threat; its brothers alreadyy dead from arrows or my spear. Momentster I was joined by Gisael and Tal who began cutting them in search of the cores.

    "Why don''t we skin them and take their hides? We could preserve the meat and trade it with the mountain-folk."

    Gisael stared at me for a moment before she went back to the task at hand. She used an obsidian knife. It was sharp but fragilepared to metal.

    "This is not our way," she said.

    "But you normally don''t have a purple sky spitting out monsters by the hundreds do you? It seems wasteful to me."

    "He is not wrong," Tal said and received a re from Gisael.

    "See." I pointed at Tal and stared at Gisael. She sighed and held out her knife for me.

    I looked at the knife. "You want me to do it?" She said nothing but held my gaze with the knife in her outstretched hand.

    "Fine," I said and took it. I had an idea how to skin, the only problem was it was just an idea. I butchered my first three attempts but was slowly improving.

    Ailen, bless his soul, collected chunks of meat into a wicker bag. "Do you know how to preserve meat?"

    I shrugged and began to butcher my fourth attempt a little less.

    Skills

    .

    -General-

    Running, 31.14

    Climbing, 34.70

    Negotiation, 2.37

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 22.61

    Forest, 22.44

    ins, 14.93

    Foraging, 20.32

    Tracking, 16.36

    Skinning, 2.71

    .

    -Combat-

    Melee, 24.06

    Defence, 14.99

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 4.22

    .

    I whispered to Ailen, "Two new skills. Negotiation and Skinning."

    His eyes zed over for a moment and then he replied, "Trading and Butchering."

    "Do you like Trading?"

    "Sure. It''s not something I imagined  but  who else?" He looked at Saka who was ying with her hair as the rest of us worked.

    Iughed. "They''d eat her alive."

    He snickered. "If you only knew. She normally has them all wrapped around her little finger."

    I agreed with a snort. "Okay, I can imagine that."

    She noticed our eyes on her and she ambled over. "I hope you don''t think I''m putting my hands in that."

    "No, I was wondering if you wanted to be our trader?"

    "Really?" she said sounding girlish. "You want me?"

    "Of course. They''ll never see youin."

    She grinned. "Okay. I can do that for you."

    Ailen held out the bag and she shook her head. "I''ll trade it, but you''ll prepare it and bring to the trade."

    He sighed and sniffed the bag. "How do I preserve meat?"

    "Smoke it? We won''t need any salt for that."

    He nodded. "I got an idea." His body flopped and fell asleep on the spot. Saka was confused.

    "You''re the same when you travel home with your mind."

    Her mouth opened wide. "Oh."

    A few minutester Ailen woke. "I''ll smoke it."

    "Will it work?" Saka asked.

    I shrugged. "Doesn''t matter - it''s worth a shot."

    We got back to the de just in time to watch Mother wee the artisans. They exited the portal pulling carts full of equipment. They approached the tree and ced a hand on it for a moment and said something quietly. Then they hugged her and gathered together in the centre. There were ten in all.

    Tal was standing beside me. "They pay their respects to the forest and then are weed to the new n."

    "So many," Saka whispered.

    "Some are gatherers, but yes this is many more than I thought would make the journey."

    Mother beckoned us over. "Please meet your guardians. Gisael, daughter of the forest. Tal and Benzhi. And our two apprentices from the gate keepers, Ailen and Saka."

    Most of them were gawking at me.

    "He is so big," one said.

    A few of the more adventurous came up to me and inspected me closely. I felt like a prize bull at auction.

    A fine female, all the Svartalfar women were fine, sniffed at my spear. "No bow?" She shyly brought her eyes up to meet mine.

    I bared my teeth and she jumped back a step. "I''m the meat shield while all the rest shoot their deadly arrows."

    She regained her confidence, reached out and ran her finger along the spear. "It is well made. I am Paphyra; bowyer."

    "Ah. I see."

    "I''ve made des with ebony and ash, but never a spear."

    Tal put her hand on Paphyra''s back, "Paphyra was the master bowyer''s protege. Youe here, why?"

    Paphyra smiled, "It is new growth. A new world, a new forest and the people''s most talented leaders, warriors and artisans."

    Tal looked at the others. "Soora the healer, Radelia the architect, and Elred the tree whisperer." She turned to Benzhi, "This is exciting."

    Gisael was in a discussion with mother and one of the artisans while Tal led me around.

    "Gatherers; Asheria, Orym and Nej. They gather food, herbs and rare wood."

    Nej smiled. "And rare stones, anything in the forest that we''re wee to."

    I nodded and smiled. The gatherers were wiry and looked like they could run all day.

    "Hi," I said and touched each one on the shoulder while they tried not to flinch. They were the only group which brought children. The little ones hid behind their parents.

    "Hello," I said, and they buried their faces in their mother''s thigh.

    "Sorry," she said. "They will be shy for a day, but then you will not be rid of them."

    We left them and approached another pair.

    "Ruven is a cook and Arcaena is a weaver." The weaver was one of the few who wore any sort of clothes, but it was more of an adornment, like jewellery, than to cover anything. I touched the scarf she wore around her waist.

    "Silk?"

    She shook her head. "If we have the worms, we can make silk, but this is from bamboo fibres."

    "Oh," I said, "You can do that?"

    She smiled patiently and nodded.

    The intricate designs and fineness of the cloth were better than what modern machines made.

    I looked towards the discussion with Mother, Gisael and Elred the tree whisperer.

    "What does a tree whisperer do?" I asked Tal.

    "The trees tell him what they want, and we care for them. He encourages them to grow and give us wood for a special purpose. It is an exchange."

    He doesn''t look happy.

    "He probably found out Mother grew the forest without his guidance."

    Iughed and pped my thigh. "Mother got in trouble." I received a re from Gisael from across the de, she could sense my impudence.

    A short and stocky male said, "I am Inchel the builder."

    I chuckled, "Oh, you''ve got your work cut out for you." I waved my hand in an extravagant arc, "We''ve got nothin."

    Heughed and grinned. "No. No, I see plenty. It is not known to you yet." He pointed up in the trees. "A walkway from there to there and a gathering hall. A ce for everyone to eat and tell of their day. Sleeping huts and workshops."

    I looked up and could see only trees. He was imagining all his constructions.

    "Nothing on the ground?"

    Heughed and shook his head. "Now that would be strange. We all climb, we are safer up high."

    Thest Svartalfar I met was a young female. "Are you someone''s child?"

    Her eyes darted to Tal and her mouth opened. When she recovered, she spoke quickly and with feeling. "No. I am Zoastria, I am apprentice to Paphyra and a fletcher."

    I smiled. "Sorry. Oh, fletcher you make arrows?"

    She nodded.

    "Oh wow. You''ve got your work cut out for you."

    She softened and smiled. "It is an art. Every arrow is different."

    I put my hand on her shoulder. "Stay that way. Especially when therge orderse in."

    She sniffed and met my gaze with determination. "You will not be disappointed."

    Tal pulled me away and whispered. "She is young, do not tease her so."

    "What?"

    "The way you touch her, the way you stand, it is hmm  she will think you want to take her."

    I scoffed and waved my hands in dismissal. "No, no. I''m just being me."

    Sheughed. "I know, but I felt the same way at first. Many times, I made myself avable to you, but you have not taken me once. Your dragon is for Gisael alone?"

    I peered at her, "How do you know its name?"

    She tapped her ears. "I am an excellent scout."

    Then it finally dawned on me. "Wait. You want me to bang you?"

    She stood on tippy toes and stared into my eyes. "Are you teasing me or are you stupid. I cannot tell."

    "But Gisael and I."

    She drew close, too close. "She will not mind. She cannot have you to herself, she knows this."

    I looked Tal up and down. She was smoking hot and normally would turn my head. Only Gisael made her seem in and kept me satiated.

    She saw the pebbles rolling around inside my head and she pushed me. "Not now. So many are here watching and wanting to get to know you and their new home."

    Iughed. "Okay. Not now."

    We sat in a circle in the de. Gisael on one side of me and Ailen on the other. We sang and ate and weed the neers.

    The people they called themselves.

    They had a serious side but were carefree. They loved,ughed, and worked hard. They knew nothing of money or wealth, but they were richer than any man I had met.

 Chapter 25: Trade with the Mountainfolk

    Chapter 25: Trade with the Mountainfolk

    I sniffed at the meat. "You sure you got this right?"

    Ailen''s forehead creased and he took a big wiff. He frowned. "Saka, want to try some meat?"

    She ran over to us. "Why? I thought we didn''t eat that stuff in these bodies."

    We both red at her.

    "Sorry," she said sheepishly.

    "You''re trading with the mountain-folk, you need to know its value," Ailen said and I was impressed with his cunning.

    She took a bite and her face screwed up. She coughed. Then she fell to all fours and vomited.

    I took the bag off her and nced at Ailen. "You need more practice. Ask the cook to help you next time." I began to dig. "Let''s bury this." Ailen nodded and helped me.

    Saka stood and her eyes were watering. "I think it''s okay. Like I said, we''re not built to eat that."

    "You want to trade it?"

    She nodded. "If the mountain-folk hurl its free," she said before giggling.

    We were strong; Ailen, Saka, Tal and me, but carrying a log on our shoulders was a workout and after six, we were worn out.

    "We need an Ox," I said.

    Tal giggled, "Don''t let Gisael hear you say that. It''s bad enough we''re trading wood."

    "Elred was happy, he was delighted to get rid of the some of the new growth. Something about it being out of bnce and he said regrowth is a good thing."

    Tal chuckled and shook her head. "I would never had predicted you and Elred would see eye to eye."

    "We don''t he''s much shorter."

    Sheughed dutifully at my terrible joke. That''s when you know a woman likes you.

    Our pile was ready, and I stood guard with everyone except Gisael who was scouting other parts of the forest.

    Saka was our trader and I was moral support. Ailen and Tal were up in the trees with bows and hundreds of arrows.

    The artisans were not with us today, they wanted to see if we survived unscathed before even contemting meeting with hairy mountain men.

    A dozen came down the hill and they had oxen. I jabbed with my finger pointing at the oxen four times and looked back to Tal.

    "Well met," Ulfgrim said and directed hisckeys to unload their goods and inspect ours. "You have a new trader?"

    I looked at Saka. "She doesn''t look like much, but you better tell your man to be on his toes."

    Hisughter was deep and rolling. With his weathered face, beard and furs it suited him. "I''m impressed you brought fine trees for us. I expected only fallen, rotting timber."

    I shrugged and quoted Elred. "Regrowth is natural to a forest."

    His eyebrow arched. "Hmm. I guess so. But when you mine a precious rock it is gone forever. Maybe a forest is wiser than a mountain."

    I chuckled. "Don''t get too deep on me old man. I''m paper thin."

    He shook his head. "I know your folk are carefree, but you are strange indeed." His daughter joined us, and my eyes were drawn to her like they were on a string. The way she walked reminded me of a cat like grace. Her hips swayed and her eyes smouldered.

    "We''ll have more to trade in future once our artisans get on top of things."

    "Like what sorts of things?"

    "The best bows you can imagine. Oh, and we''re starting to collect meats and skins for you."

    The girl scoffed. "I saw them, they''re awful. Father give him a good skinning knife, so they''re not butchered next time."

    He nced at her and then back to me. "We have tools, fine metal ones and knives are our specialty."

    "Make sure you get two good knives at least," I called to Saka.

    He smiled but then a cloud crossed his expression. "I think this goes well and I''d like to talk more about your offer of friendship." He began walking away from his folk and we followed.

    "We have a mine we visit now and then for ore and we search for precious metals. Buttely thieves from The Reach have been sniffing around it."

    "The Reach?"

    His hand reached out and grabbed my elbow. "You''ve not run into them? They''re always invading our mountains. And now we share the hills, they are trespassing on our jointnds."

    "Hang on. I only said we''d share the hills; I didn''t agree to defend them from the city to the east."

    "It''s barely a city. It''s a fort with a bunch of shanties. They''re from the south and they think to settle here in the wilnds."

    "How long have you been here?"

    He looked at his daughter. "Since she was small. A shaman brought us here more than a score of years ago. The wilnds have always been dangerous but with the purple storms it has be more so."

    I looked up to the sky. "So, these portal storms are new?"

    He nodded.

    "Are you protected by and core?"

    He paused and looked at me. I held his gaze. "You have and core and so do we. Perhaps there is nothing to hide from each other."

    I nodded. "It mostly protects our forest from the portal storm spawns. So far."

    "Mostly?"

    "Well, we have a few unwee visitors."

    He chuckled. "As do we. It is the same for us. But the mountains and hills are vast, and our domain is small."

    "You should feed the cores you find to yournd core."

    She red at me and huffed, but he wasn''t offended. "You sound like our shaman. He says the same."

    I stretched. "If he agrees with me, he must be a wise man."

    The chieftainughed and his daughter glowered.

    "How many wives do you have?"

    "Father," she said, and it sounded like a protest.

    "Shush. It''s a question one leader asks another."

    "We''re not like that. Apparently, I can sleep with anyone I like."

    Heughed and pped his thigh. "You are so carefree I fear you may corrupt us with your carnal ways."

    She peered at me. "So, you sleep with all of your women?"

    I met her fiery gaze with my own. "No. Only the ones I like."

    She looked down at my groin and then back to my eyes. A short, high pitched scoff escaped her lips.

    "Reyas, just because he doesn''t wear trousers doesn''t mean you should stare at his manhood."

    "I wasn''t," she almost shouted.

    I smiled. "It''s okay. I''ve been admiring her figure since I firstid eyes on her."

    The chieftain chuckled. "Take cared, you walk on dangerous ground."

    Iughed. "That''s the only ce I walk."

    He peered back at the trade negotiations. "It looks like they''re striking a bargain. What do you think about my request?"

    I looked to the east. There was a threat there, a fort filled with hungry, greedy men and who knows how many yers who would be worse than the natives.

    Then I looked at Reyas his beautiful, ferocious daughter. "I would like to explore the east and deepen our friendship. But I woulde with you and leave the others behind."

    "Leave your lethal archers behind?"

    "Maybe I will bring one. But it would have to be abined operation. Some from your n and the best from mine."

    He nodded. "Understood, you want to scout and see what you''re up against beforemitting. You are wise. How old are you? I know your kind can live for centuries."

    Iughed because the thought just struck me, he knew more about my kind than I did. "Not much older than your daughter."

    "Really? Hmm."

    She pulled one of her axes from her back sheath and flipped it in her hand casually. "Father, he has no armour, not even a sheath for his weapon. They have advantage in the forest because of the trees. This is too dangerous."

    I held my spear in front of me. "You see this spear here. I killed a troll with this spear, and I was naked then too."

    Ulfgrim stared at the spear. It was a piece of wood with no metal. It was a beautiful weapon and it looked sharp, but it didn''t look deadly. He whistled. "That''s some story you can tell me one day."

    "How far to the east is the mine?"

    He turned and followed my gaze to the east. "Dozens of miles. See that mountain with the white peak." He pointed and they all looked to have white peaks to me. "The peak with the ck spot."

    "Oh, yeah. I see."

    "It''s further than that. Probably three days run from here. More than a day from our fort."

    "You have a fort? I''m impressed."

    "You can visit on your way. Do you need to provision and tell the others?"

    "Yes, let''s meet back here in two days. That will give me time to prepare."

    He held out his arm for me to sp and we did without trying to break each other''s arms this time.

 Chapter 26: Crafting Skill

    Chapter 26: Crafting Skill

    The short sword came down in a sweeping arc and her qi licked the outside of the de. My spear parried it like a staff and then I used the butt to knock her off bnce.

    "Good," I said while examining her core. "Enough, you''re almost drained." Her attitude towards me changed dramatically during our training sessions. She wanted qi de as much as I wanted to stay here in the forest with them. During training she treated me with a reverence and listened to every word.

    But soon as it was over, it was back to normal. She red at me. "Do you think it is wise to wander so far from the forest?"

    "We have to look at the stuff going on outside. If we sit here waiting, we''ll get an awful surprise one day. And strong allies are a good thing."

    She sheathed her sword and walked towards the de. The artisans moved all their gear into the trees and the de was once again a carpet of grass with the lone willow. I could hear a rhythmic banging from above which meant they were busy at work.

    She held my hand by the fingertips and pulled me close. Her eyes searched mine. "Still I do not like it, but I know I cannot control you. I ept it. You do what you feel is right."

    My hand went behind my head and scratched the brown tufts which clung to my greenish scalp. "Ah, I was hoping you''de with." I smiled at her reassuringly.

    She stood on tip toes and whispered, "I want. But I have to stay here, you should take Ailen or Tal. Choose one."

    "Would you be upset if I chose Tal?"

    A puzzled expression crossed her face. "I said you may choose her, why would I be upset?"

    I chuckled. "Good point. I''m used to women who are screwy up here," I said and tapped the side of my head. I looked up when I noticed someone approaching from the corner of my eye and it was Arcaena, the weaver.

    I leaned on my spear and said, "Ailen will want toe."

    Gisael nodded.

    The weaver approached me with something in her hand. She wound a sling over my shoulder and across my opposite hip then she grabbed my hand holding the spear and lifted.

    "Lift it up and slide it down," she said when her reach failed. She then guided the butt of my spear through a loop. "Now pull here," she said, and the spear pulled against my back. It rested on my shoulder diagonally.

    She inspected it. "It should hold, but I can add more loops if it does not please you."

    I skipped forward, turned, and jumped. The spear moved with me and didn''t wobble at all. "It''s great. Thanks," I said and smiled at her. I whipped the spear out and had to grab it twice due to its length. I tried again with a bent knee and pulled it forward. I drew it with one fluid motion.

    "Wonderful," she said. She pped and jumped for joy. "Seeing you carry your spear has been eating at me since our first day."

    I pulled her close and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I love it."

    "It is strong, but if you break it, I have another ready."

    I flexed. "I''ll try not to break your hard work on the first day." Sheughed and Gisael smiled at the both of us.

    "When will you go?" Gisael asked.

    "Today. I''ll grab Ailen and we''ll leave."

    She frowned at me. I smiled at her, wrapped my free arms around her and lifted her into the air. I let her fall until our faces were close, but her feet were still of the ground. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back." I kissed her and she struggled for a moment before she kissed me back.

    Arcaena left with a giggle.

    Our kiss ended and she pulled her head back. "Let me down."

    "No, I like you here."

    "Carry me to the southern outpost. I have duty."

    Iughed and dropped her. "No, you can run."

    She pushed my chest. "Your stamina iscking."

    I whispered in her ear, "That''s not what you saidst night."

    Sheughed and turned to leave. Before she ran off, she said, "Come back soon." I watched her beautiful form run through the trees. Her feline curves and fierce nature were a potentbination.

    I looked around. Where the fuck was Ailen.

    "Ailen," I shouted with no response. I ran to the east and called him again. It wasn''t long before I ran into a gatherer who told me he was training with Tal north of the de.

    When I found them I thought that they hadn''t been training at all but were wrestling. Aileny in the foliage with a big grin on his face and Tal smiled at me sweetly. She walked past and patted my buttocks before she climbed up into the trees.

    "Good day so far?"

    He didn''t answer he just sighed happily.

    I kicked him. "Come on. I have a quest for you."

    He shot up to his feet. "A quest? We have those?"

    "You do now," I said andughed.

    "Oh. So, it''s just something you want done." He sounded disappointed.

    I waggled my finger in his face. "We''re going hunting for city men, thieves, just you and me. All the way to the east and maybe there will be a sexy, horny mountain woman who likes your scrawny butt."

    "You''re kidding."

    I smiled and shook my head.

    "When?"

    "As soon as your scrawny butt is ready."

    He grabbed his bow and a quiver. I shook my head. He grabbed another quiver and I held up three fingers.

    "Three? That''s sixty arrows. How many thieves are there?"

    I shrugged. "When you''re out of arrows what good are you?"

    He sighed and went to fetch a third quiver full of arrows.

    We stocked up on new pouches full of dried food and arge water skin each. I now resembled Gisael in proper, well-made Svartalfar equipment. They were talented and dedicated to their craft and it left the crap I made for dead.

    I inspected my new waterskin and said, "I guess my craft is fighting."

    Ailen chuckled. "Don''t forget annoying Gisael, running amok, scaring the hell out of everyone."

    I pointed at him. "It was your idea to smoke meat to trade."

    He smirked. "Only because you skinned the thing."

    "Oh," I said and fetched a sharp skinning knife we traded from the mountainfolk. I looped it in the vine which circled my waist. The shiny wicked steel gleamed with reflected light. "It needs a sheath."

    He inspected and nodded.

    "I''ll wrap it for now." Then I smiled. "I know my craft can be skinning."

    He shook his head. "That''s under survival."

    "Shoosh," I said and red at him. We made a pact to keep game terminology and real-world references to a bare minimum. We kept breaking it of course, especially Saka, but we''d remind each other.

    "Fine, fine," he said waving his hand in dismissal. "If you want it to be your craft it can be. Mine''s cooking."

    "Cooking?" I said andughed uproariously. "Such a manly craft."

    "Hey. No judgment. Women are warriors here, men can be cooks."

    "Speaking of women," I said with a cheeky smile. "Did you just," I looked down at his groin. "With Tal."

    The bright red infusion on his green-brown face was his answer.

    Iughed and we ran to meet up with the mountainfolk.

 Chapter 27: The Mountainfolk Fort

    Chapter 27: The Mountainfolk Fort

    A freezing wind hit me like a brick, and I shivered from head to toe. Ailen''s teeth were rattling so loud they could be heard a mile away.

    Reyas chuckled to herself. "We''ll ask the leatherworkers for something warm for you to wear."

    I clenched my teeth against the wind. "Thanks."

    "None needed. It''lle off your next trade."

    We''d been running through the hills for an hour and the closer we got to the mountains the colder my ass got. The cold itself was manageable, but the wind was a killer.

    Ailen ran behind me and followed my foot cement. Tree-run didn''t work on dirt or rock and we climbed under our own power. I watched Reyas, not because she was curvy and delicious, but her ability to climb was not an ability like tree-run. She pulled herself up with strength, agility, and stamina.

    And when I used the sight on her I could see thin streams of qi coursing through her like it was her blood circting.

    I pulled Ailen up with one hand, he frowned at me and I grinned at him. He didn''t have qi body, only qi arrow and tree-run like all the Svartalfar.

    Reyas watched me and Ailen. Assessing us. She pursed her lip. "You are strong, but he is weak."

    I shook my head. "You won''t think he''s weak when he saves your pretty ass with that bow of his."

    She ced her hands on her buttocks and Iughed at her blush.

    Her offsider growled at me. His name was Glum and so was his attitude towards life. "Do not speak to the daughter that way."

    "Daughter?" Interesting. I knew she was Ulfgrim''s daughter, but they used the same title as the Svartalfar.

    "How far?" Ailen asked.

    "Not far." She grinned. "Just another hour of climbing mountains."

    Glum chuckled. It was the first time he disyed a sense of humour.

    Reyas observed me from the next ridge. I didn''t follow her handholds, instead I forged a new path - one that Ailen could follow.

    Her eyebrows raised slightly. "You are an experienced climber?"

    Iy on top of the ridge and let my hand dangle for Ailen to grab onto. As soon as he did, I pulled him up. My special forces training had several significant courses on climbing, but it wasn''t something I could tell her.

    "I climb trees, don''t I? It''s not that different." Their looks made it clear that no one agreed with me.

    Aileny on his back and breathed deeply. "Why am I in pain. What sort of game is this."

    I patted him gently on the cheek. "No pain no gain."

    His eyes zed over. "True, you should see my mountain skill. Almost ten already."

    "Shh," I said and smiled at the confused looks from Reyas and Glum. His statement made me think. There was only one climbing skill and both ours were rtively high, in the thirties. But in the mountains, he was a noob and I would have been too if it weren''t from my prior experience and qi body.

    Reyas and Glum began to move.

    "What''s your climbing skill?"

    He pursed his lips. "Thirty-three and change."

    "Why aren''t you better at climbing?"

    He got up on an elbow and looked thoughtful. "It''s probably abined skill. Mountains and climbing."

    "Oh, they do that?"

    He shrugged. "Sure. Makes sense."

    It dawned on me. "So, I can be a good runner in the ins and forest but terrible in the mountains. Or even cities. I wonder if they have city skill."

    "Youing?" Reyas called.

    He got up and we ran to follow her. "Just a quick rest is all."

    We climbed and shivered for the next hour until the mountainfolk fort came into sight. I was surprised at how well it was built. It was mainly stone with very little timber andrge enough to hold a hundred people.

    But what made it impressive was how defensible it was. It was on top of an outcropping with a sheer drop and there was only one path in. If you could fly or climb like a goat you could find other ways. But there was little chance of an assault seeding without some sort of major firepower.

    A siege looked to be more difficult because on the fair side was a rope and pulley elevator. There was one way in and two ways out.

    We walked up the stone pathway and tried not to look down. The pirs which held it up were at least a couple of hundred yards tall in the centre. It was wide enough for a cart or three people walking shoulder to shoulder.

    The gate was open, and we walked through the archway with more than a few eyes glued to us. We must have looked a sight. Two brown and green men who were basically naked other than their weapons and pouches. The vines and leaf which covered my private parts did little to hide what was underneath to prying eyes.

    Ailen was smaller and not a convert like me. He was much more decent in his predominately green skin.

    Reyas flicked her head and said, "This way."

    We followed her through the windy streets and the eyes on us multiplied. She led us into a tannery. Hides were stretched between wooden poles and the smell was nothingpared to burning a troll.

    "Gleig," she called. Workers scurried and a worn old man appeared. His skin was taut and bore lines like his handiwork.

    He looked at her and then at us. "What can I do your for?"

    "Our guests are feeling the cold. Is there something you can do?"

    "Short notice?"

    She nodded.

    He sighed and approached us. He looked us up and down. "Maybe a poncho. It only needs a hole for the head, and they can sleep with it wrapped around them."

    "Perfect," I said, and it startled him.

    "They talk?"

    She giggled. "Too much Gleig, too much."

    "What they got to trade?"

    "I''ll take care of it for you," she said, and he nodded. "If they kill a few thieves, Father will probably forgive the debt."

    Gleig nodded slowly. "Good, good, suits me. Come hereds." He was bent over, and he picked up arge brown fur coat and threw it over Ailen''s head.

    He looked ridiculous so I said, "Perfect." And smiled at him reassuringly.

    I donned my poncho and looked at the leathers hanging at the rear of his workshop. They looked like a thick bodysuit with padding. Perfect for mobility and protection. They wouldn''t stop a spear or a troll biting you in two, but they would protect you if you slid down a hill or from the ws of a hellhound.

    Reyas noticed me ogling the leathers. "Like them, do you? My new set from a yeti we killed a few weeks back. When will they be ready Gleig?"

    "Soon, soon," he grumbled as he worked.

    She shrugged and flicked her head. "Follow." She led us to arge building at the rear of the fort. It''s size,rge double doors and chimney shouted its purpose as the main hall.

    She pushed her way in. When we followed her no one questioned us, but they couldn''t help staring.

    Ulfgrim was surrounded by old men and when he saw us, he waved. "You are here. Come,e rest a while before you journey east. Have you eaten?" He held arge drumstick in his hand.

    I chuckled. "We have our own food, I''m afraid a roast would make us sick."

    "Eat your tree-folk food then. But sit with us for a moment and warm yourselves by our fire."

    "Gwathri, Vaunruld, we have here our ally to the south. Benzhi is his name. Benzhi these are the chieftains of the other ns. They''re here today just to see you."

    "We didn''t believe him," Vaunruld roared.

    "You are right Ulfgrim he does look strange even for a tree-folk." Gwathri stared at me. "If you are true to your word you will find great allies with the mountainfolk. How many of you are there down in your forest."

    Ulfgrim cleared his throat. "Now. Do not put him at odds with us."

    "But he can see your entire n Ulfgrim and know your defences."

    I smiled. "And I know attacking this ce would be stupid and would only lead to our deaths."

    Ulfgrimughed. "See. Good defences are the best deterrents."

    "Speaking of deterrents. What will we do with the city men when we find them?" I asked.

    All their eyes rested on me as I took a seat next to Ulfgrim. Ailen hung around near the fire and leaned against a wooden pir.

    Reyas did not enter the circle of men and sat on a nearby stool. With a cup in her hand she drank and listened.

    "We should kill them," Vaunruld shouted.

    Ulfgrim shook his head. "No, we need information. And we should let one escape to tell of our ruthlessness."

    "And a wandering tree-folk?" Gwathri said.

    I rubbed my hands over the firepit below the pot. "I can get information and release one after scaring him to near death."

    The three chieftains exchanged looks and then stared at me.

    Gwathri''s eyes narrowed. "He is very strange Ulfgrim. We should send him to the shaman, he makes me nervous."

    Ulfgrim patted the other chieftain on the back. "He is strange, but don''t be nervous. If his word holds, it holds, that is all that matters."

    "But I must insist. I want the shaman to read him," Gwathri rxed. "It can be after your mission. I only think of our people."

    My smile did nothing to make them feel at ease. "I''ll see your shaman. It''s no problem."

    "After," Ulfgrim said and we sped hands.

    "After."

    Ulfgrim looked out therge rear window. "If you leave now you can make the campsite before dark. Reyas?"

    "Yes Father, it shall be done." She looked me up and down and flicked her head towards the door.

    "Take Flek," Vaunruld said.

    "And Skanvord, take him," Gwathri said.

    Vaunruld nodded, "Two of our best is enough."

    I wasn''t sure if he meant Skanvord, Flek or Reyas, but there were three of them and one wasn''t deemed worthy by him.

    The five of us left the mountainfolk''s fort to seek out the thieves from the city.

 Chapter 28: The Mine

    Chapter 28: The Mine

    From the top of the snow covered peaks the view was magnificent. The sky had cleared, and we could see for miles. The craggy ravines, the rolling hills, a fort near ake and our forest. A mist crept across the hills and the remnants of a purple storm dropped something on to the ins.

    "Did you see that?" I asked.

    No one responded.

    "I saw something drop from the sky." I pointed. "The purple storm over the ins."

    Ailen peered. "You have decent eyesight; I can barely make out the storm."

    Flek held a hand above his eyes, his red t top was striking against the white snow and his pale skin. "I don''t know how you see that far, but we''ve seen creatures drop from the portal storms on a clear day."

    Reyas kicked the dirt over the fire. "We move now, stop wasting time."

    I hefted a coiled rope over a shoulder and held on to its grappling hook to prevent it from skewering my leg.

    "Ready gorgeous," I said and beamed a smile at her.

    She rolled her eyes and began to descend behind Flek with Skanvord, the eldest taking up the rear.

    My climbing skill was progressing at a steady rate even though it was in the thirties. Most skills rose quickly while in single digits and then progressively slowly as they got higher. But I figured with high difficulty they rose quicker.

    My stats on the other hand rose very slowly. It took time to raise my strength and stamina. Through training and hard work, they were above seventeen now.

    Stats

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 18

    Speed, 17

    Agility, 17

    Stamina, 20

    Toughness, 19

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 15

    Qi Maniption, 2

    .

    It was remarkable that my qi maniption hit two and my core was fifteen which was no surprise because I could see the change.

    Flek looked at my bare feet and shook his head, he was wearing climbing boots.

    "Trust me, these toes will stick to the rock."

    He grunted. "Don''t cry to me when you get frost bite and lose a few."

    I nodded and worried he was right. Then I shook the worry away; we were headed down now, and the mines were in the hills.

    Ailen and I used the rope to good effect. I taught him how to hold it and to traverse. Skanvord was kind enough to unhitch the grapple before he climbed down under his own power.

    "You''ll return the favour if we''re ever in the trees," he said.

    I nodded andughed when he added. "Where are your women? I hear they''re beautiful."

    "Yes, yes they are," I said. "But its like how a wild cat is beautiful. You want to hold them until the wse out."

    All the menughed, Reyas merely grunted.

    "Next time," I promised. Then I spoke of Gisael, "She has the most beautiful green eyes and a fierce nature. And I swear she could crack a walnut between her legs."

    Theyughed and grimaced at the thought.

    Reyas climbed quietly but asked after a time, "You make it sound like she is your mate."

    I chuckled. "She is, but don''t worry we tree-folk are carefree. She wouldn''t mind if you and I had sex."

    Reyas spat. "You go too far."

    I feigned innocence. "I have done nothing except tell you of her feelings."

    "You presume too much."

    "Honey, I see the way you look at me. You should let yourself go " I had to duck under one of her axes.

    "Hold, hold," Skanvord said and interjected himself. He grabbed hold of her around the waist and lifted while she kicked.

    "Lass if you don''t calm down, I''ll be sending you back to your father. You don''t want that do you?" Skanvord spoke calmly and Reyas slowly stopped struggling and kicking.

    She red at me. "Keep your tongue still or I''ll throw you off the mountain."

    Flek grinned and made a gesture with his hand of someone falling and then sttering.

    I red back. "A warrior doesn''t allow themselves to get riled with words." I knew my words cut deeply because her face flushed, and she looked away. Skanvord mademiserating sounds and shot me an unfriendly nce.

    We travelled down the range towards the mine and after another two full days we were close. The mountainfolk had hidden caches where we camped each night, they held dried foods, wood and even hay for sleeping.

    We ate our own food and Ailen shot down arge rodent like critter that the mountain cooked and ate.

    Skanvord pulled me aside on the second day. "It is hard for her. She is the daughter of the tribes but cannot rule. She does not take a mate because none impress her, and it would allow them to stake a im to leadership when Ulfgrim is gone. I know things are different where you are from, but please tread carefully with her. For me."

    I put a hand on his shoulder. "Things are not so different in my old home and my new one is crazy. All those in charge are women." Iughed and he joined me.

    "I imagine you cause them headaches too."

    I grinned and nodded. Then I heard a sound and put a finger to my lips. I crept up the ridge and poked my head over. Within a moment Skanvord was beside me and wise enough to be silent.

    Six men walked in a line. They wore an orange tabard with a ck lion. Three had swords on their hips, shields on their arms and the others carried crossbows.

    We watched and waited and a few minutester several scruffy looking people appeared. They were dragging carts full of equipment and they moved sluggishly. Their faces were dirty, and their clothes may have been nice once.

    I tapped his arm and indicated we move back to the others. The hills were still with only the sound of the wind and the odd creature.

    I beckoned the others and we moved away from the city dwellers.

    "Six soldiers," I said. "Three with crossbows and the others with swords and shields. Then there were eight workers dragging carts."

    Skanvord nodded. "They are heading to the mine."

    "What do you want to do?" Skanvord directed his question to me. Reyas grunted in annoyance and it was a cute sound.

    "We need to make sure there are no others before we attack. Ailen and I will watch the mine, and you three do a wide circuit. Meet us back here when the sun is there." I pointed to the position the sun would be, in the early afternoon.

    Skanvord peered at me. "You have strange ways." He looked at Reyas and Flek then back to me. "But I like them. We will do as you say."

    I nodded and lead Ailen on a wide arc around the mine. We''d approach it from above.

    "Your traininges in handy," he whispered.

    "Keep it down, even a whisper can travel on the wind. There are no city noises, or machines to hide ours."

    He nodded.

    We crept up the hillside and skirted the mine. There was not much cover, so we kept low and listened carefully. I put my ear to the ground and listened. There was a feint tink which I guessed was a pickaxe.

    My fingers went to my lips and then pointed where we were headed. Ailen nodded and followed silently. Thest several yards we crawled across the rocky surface to the edge of a cliff overlooking the mine''s entrance.

    There were carts and several more workers. On the outside alone I counted fifteen. The six soldiers sat at a table and a couple yed cards. There were torches and tents erected.

    Another six soldiers came over the ridge. It was the original group I had seen. They were cleaner and sharper than the six at the table. They talked for a time and the six at the table packed up and marched to the south.

    The new arrivals made themselves at home, but instead of all sitting at the table a couple were posted at high points either side of the mine.

    I tapped Ailen on the shoulder and we crawled backwards.

    It didn''t take us long to skirt our way around and arrive back at the meeting point. We sat and waiting for the mountainfolk to arrive.

 Chapter 29: Seeds of Fear

    Chapter 29: Seeds of Fear

    The mountainfolk returned and together we set out ns for the night attack.

    Iy on my back and rested while watching the sky. The clouds were gathering, and I hoped for a dark night.

    "I''m nervous," Ailen said.

    "Don''t be. What''s the worst that can happen?"

    He thought for a moment. "I die and face ridicule."

    Iughed then stopped myself. Skanvord was on guard duty and seemed trustworthy but there was no sense taking risks.

    "You won''t die unless I die first. Use your range and stay out of harm''s way."

    He sighed. "You''re different before a battle."

    I snorted. "Nah. I just can''t make a lot of noise right now."

    "If anything happens to you, I''ll do what I can to get you back in. Like, they''d be mad to keep you out anyway. It''s just a matter of time before you crack more stuff open."

    Reyasy on her side staring at us.

    I smiled at her. "They must think we''re crazy when they hear you say stuff like that."

    He chuckled. "Do you think they''re NPCs or real people."

    Reyas red at me.

    "I''d bet my life they''re real. If not, the programmer deserves a Nobel prize."

    She whispered loudly, "You tell us to be silent and now you don''t stop chattering."

    I put my finger to my lips, and she huffed and rolled over. Now I had a great view of her round ass. I sighed in appreciation.

    Ailen chuckled to himself. "I wonder how long before you crack that one open."

    I snickered. "She''s a tough nut to crack, but such a beautiful specimen will be worth the effort."

    "You''re a brave man Benzhi," Ailen said.

    "Tree-folk or Svartalfar friend. We''re not men."

    We rested until the sun went down taking turns at standing watch. When thest rays of light disappeared, we crept slowly towards the mine.

    We watched and waited for the soldiers to eat. The cook served them first while the workers waited. The camp had several torches, but we were in total darkness. And my hunch was right, all the guards ate together with no one on watch.

    We spread out in a long line and Ailen had use of therge boulder while the rest of usy on our stomachs.

    He looked at me and I could see his bright green eyes. I nodded and he let his first arrow fly.

    The six guards were all sitting at their table. Talking and downing their meal. It was one of the best times for a surprise attack. Their attention was not on their surroundings but their food instead. And a heavy meal at the end of a long day would make them lethargic.

    An arrow pierced the back of the neck of the first guard, a crossbowman, and his head flopped onto the table as blood gushed from the wound.

    The other five barely recognised they were under attack before the second slumped with and arrow through the neck. The fletching was visible from the rear and the point stuck out the front; the guard was transfixed and his blood spurted like a fountain. The precision and power of qi arrow made it a formidable weapon.

    The remaining four scattered and the workers panicked. The three swordsmen brought their shields up to guard their faces and chests. They gleaned the general direction of the archer from the arrows transfixed in theirrades.

    Amongst the chaos there were workers running into the mine and turning over tables. The guards crouched, ignored them, and steadily moved up the hill. Ailen continued to assail them with arrows. It kept their focus on him and they did not seek for more dangers lurking in the dark.

    Ailen took down thest crossbowmen per his orders. The swordsmen didn''t worry me but a bolt in the head did.

    The remaining three swordsmen hunted Ailen and I slowly got to my knees, then crouched and when the dark shape was in striking distance I moved like a missile. A glint from his shield shone under a moon''s light and it was enough for me.

    The sound of my bare feet thumping on the ground made his head turn. I aimed my spear behind the shield and took him through the side. He screamed but the words made no sense. My spear prated through his chainmail and padded armour all the way through his spleen. He crumpled as his scream waned and fell to the ground.

    He was in shock and I didn''t hesitate to ce my foot on his pain racked body and heft my spear loose. The exit wound was worse than the entry with blood and guts pouring from his side.

    I jumped back as a sword sh came down where I was standing. The soldier was closing on me again, and an arrow bounced off his shield

    My spear licked out and he swept at it instinctively with his sword. My kick was about tounch him into outer space when an axe appeared in his helmeted head. Reyas had cleaved the metal apart with a vicious blow.

    I ran past her. "Thanks, beautiful." Her sneer was reward for my thanks. It looked adorable on her.

    I did not need to worry about thest soldier because he was already hacked to pieces by the other two mountainfolk.

    "You didn''t need me," I said, "This was too easy."

    Skanvord grinned with sttered blood on his grey beard. Flek''s hair was already me red so a bit of blood would have gone unnoticed. Skanvord wielded arge two-handed axe and Flek a pair of wicked knives.

    For a moment I thought they might attack me.

    "We go down," Reyas said as she chopped off another head and threw it at me.

    I nodded and heard Flek whisper, "Make sure the ones who escape see him."

    I pretended not to hear and followed her down carrying the dripping head in one hand and my spear in another. The workers were in panic, some had run, some were in the mine cowering while others were frozen in the camp.

    Ailen stayed out of site and watched for anyone picking up a crossbow or any other sort of resistance.

    I skipped and waved the bloody head before throwing it into a gaggle of stupefied workers.

    "You''re not wee here." I pointed to the head. "If that wasn''t painfully obvious. Anyone still in the hills when the sun rises will die. Anyone who returns will die." I closed on one of the workers. "And when I kill you with my cursed spear so your soul travels through the portal storm to join with the monsters."

    If my alien looks and nakedness didn''t scare them, I hope my words would. Whoever was in charge could send soldiers back, but I wanted to scare the living hell out of the workers. It would be impossible for them to work the mine - with no workers.

    I caught the eye of a young man. I bared my teeth at him and hissed. "Please stay until sunrise. I would love to kill you."

    Reyas stood close and whispered, "I thought we were going to interrogate them."

    I pushed her down to her knees and she acquiesced. "Silence." I yfully petted her hair as I stared at the workers who were scrambling for belongings.

    "Leave everything and go," I shouted. "You do not have time to collect your earthly belongings."

    I heard Reyas grumble.

    "Shush pet I will satisfy myself with youter. We must clean out the vermin first." I kept patting her hair and she went along with the act. I grinned. I was having fun.

    Flek and Skanvord exchanged confused nces but remained quiet. I pointed to the mine. "Ensure they''re all gone." And the pair walked to the entrance. We could hear screaming and shouting from within and a few minutester workers emerged, some bloodied.

    None offered resistance but when I saw one loitering at the top of the ridge looking down into the camp, I brandished my spear and pointed. "Arrow." I said. Momentster and arrow appeared in their chest.

    I raised an eyebrow back in the direction where Ailen hid. I had meant for him to scare them not kill them. But I shrugged and menaced a few slow-moving workers.

    Within the hour the campsite was vacant, and the mountainfolk counted their haul of weapons and tools while we ensured they all headed back to the fort by theke.

    There was an old man who was slower than the rest. When I caught him, I asked, "Do you want me to send you to the next world now? You are slow and weak."

    He grimaced. "I will make it before dawn demon spawn."

    "You are indeed wise, I am a demon spawn, ensure your master knows these are my mountains and if he sets foot in them, I will kill him and all his people."

    The old man spat. "Laugh while you can demon. The kingdom of Loctris is not afraid by the likes of you. Oh, kill me now if my words offend you but they are the truth."

    Iughed my most evilugh. "No, no. I relish the chance to send their souls to the monster realm."

    He shivered at my words. My intent was clear, I wanted them to be afraid of the unknown, the mystical threat of a fate worse than death.

    I stood and waited for him to limp away. I reached down into my gut and brought forth a deep, rollingugh and filled the low hills with the best evilugh I could muster.

 Chapter 30: I Snore

    Chapter 30: I Snore

    I swear steam was emanating from her. "What the hell was that?" she seethed.

    My mouth twisted in an awkward smile. "Improvisation. You see this idea was swirling in my head and when I threw that poor bastards severed head amongst them it inspired me."

    She paced in a semi-circle in front of me. "Why n if you do not follow the n?"

    I grinned and nced behind where Flek and Skanvord were standing. "Any warrior worth their salt knows a n doesn''t survive the first engagement."

    She fumed. "It is not how we expected this to go."

    "Oh, you mean when you expected me to implicate the forest-folk and create us a target for revenge?"

    She red at me. "That is not how it is."

    I bared my teeth and closed the distance between us. "Then exin to me how it is," I said quietly.

    She shuffled nervously. "We only want them to know we stand together."

    I danced back from her and around Flek. I raised an eyebrow, "Then why not say so openly."

    "Because you would refuse," Flek said.

    "Why do you judge what I would do. Am I predictable?"

    Reyas chuckled. "He''s got you there Flek."

    Skanvord frowned and shifted uneasily.

    I scowled at them like they were children. "Who is the leader amongst you, I cannot tell."

    The older one, Skanvord said, "We''re from different ns and Reyas is the highest ranking, but she is a woman. None of us has authority over the others."

    Iughed at their stupidity and my own. "Why did I not fix this sooner. You must have a chain ofmand otherwise you''re doomed." I pointed to Flek. "The n changed when you opened your stupid mouth. I would have agreed to sharing the me, but what I won''t abide - is untrustworthy allies."

    I waved my hand in dismissal. "Ailen, we go."

    Reyas moved quickly and grabbed my elbow. "Wait." She said sheepishly. "You must see the shaman."

    "Why? It''s not my shaman."

    She looked at the others and then back to me. "It''ll be me who is med if you do not." She pursed her lips and her breasts brushed my elbow as she turned.

    I smiled at her. "Oh, now you bring out the big guns."

    A confused look crossed her face.

    "I know what you''re doing." My eyes bore into hers and then I smiled broadly. "But okay, since you asked so nicely."

    "I will take you," she said and looked at Skanvord and Flek. "Alone." They began to protest immediately. Ailen and I took a walk while they argued over who would escort us to the shaman.

    He looked at them. "Complicated."

    "Still think they''re programs?"

    "Maybe AI," he said. "Definitely not scripted."

    I stretched with my spear behind my shoulder des twisting side to side. My muscles rippled and there was very little fat on my body. The green streaks looked like war paint over my brown skin.

    "I think I''m getting browner," I said.

    Ailen looked at me. "Only a little. You''ve always been a timber brown."

    "Really?" I said. The change was so subtle I hadn''t noticed. I reached down and put on the poncho; it would be cold again in the mountains.

    Reyas approached us with two glum faces behind her. "It is decided. I will take you to the shaman alone and repair your trust."

    I leaned towards her. "And you feel safe with me alone?" I was taller than her, standing uphill and I looked down into her eyes.

    She met my gaze and fiddled with one of her axes. "I am not defenceless."

    I looked at her cleavage which was in a prime location under my chin. "No, you''re well endowered."

    Her axe head touched my stomach. "You will respect me."

    I met her gaze. "Sure. I''ll respect the hell out of you before and after we have sex."

    She shook her head. "What makes you think I want to have rtions with you?"

    I touched her face gently. "The colour of your cheek."

    Her axed pushed harder but my stomach may as well have been made of steel. The nervousness of herpanions was palpable. I wasn''t sure if they were embarrassed or on the brink of bursting out withughter.

    I removed my hand. "Come my pretty, lead the way to your shaman."

    She huffed, picked up her pack and began to run. When we were the closest to the forest Ailen left us to head back directly. The pair of mountain men stayed with us for a time and we separated when we entered the mountains.

    She cracked a flint stone against a small steel b and started the fire. "We will be there tomorrow, but he may make you wait to see him. Be prepared for that."

    The furs werefortable, and Iy down facing the fire taking in its heat. We were in the high mountains and I''d been freezing. I kept going with a thin stream of qi body all day and I was exhausted.

    She threw a fur over my waist. "Keep it covered I don''t want to look at it."

    I pouted. "I''m warming up. It''s been freezing all day." I patted the fur down over my inadequate covering. I would really have to do something about it if I entered a city because I was literally walking around with my junk on disy for anyone who looked beneath the fig leaf.

    Reyas removed her armour and furs down to what passed for leather underwear. She faced the fire on the opposite side soaking its warmth into her skin. She pulled arge fur over her and ced her axe between us.

    "Don''t get any ideas," she said.

    "All the ideas are already in my head. And when I see a beautiful woman like you, theye on their own ord."

    One side of her lip raised and curled. "Why are you so infuriating. No one speaks to me this way. No one."

    I propped my head up on my elbow and looked her up and down. Drinking in her fine curves. She was fit, strong, but also curved like a woman who ate fatty meat. Her eyes smouldered at me as I enjoyed her body with mine.

    "Maybe they should. You wouldn''t be so insecure."

    She pulled the furs over and down. Covering herself. An adorable protest escaped her lips.

    Her gaze looked away from mine and was downcast. "Women in the mountains are treated differently to the women from your forest."

    "I can see. I can hear and I understand," I said softly.

    Invigorated her eyes lifted and red at me. "If you are so wise, why do you speak to me so?"

    Iughed. "Because I enjoy it. You''re beautiful and I want you."

    She huffed. "Even if I wanted you. You are not one of us and I will be married to someone of my father''s choosing."

    "I don''t want to marry you. I just want to enjoy humping you and making you scream in ecstasy."

    She choked. "You cannot say these things to me!"

    "Why not?"

    "Because I''m the daughter of the n and you''re a savage."

    "Maybe you want to be savaged."

    She red at me and I was silent. Her smouldering eyes softened as the minutes passed. The mes liked and she breathed heavily as she wrestled with her own mind. "I find you somewhat attractive. Your confidence and the way you fight. Nothing bothers nor scares you. But what I want does not matter. Only the n matters."

    I rolled over showing my back to the fire and said, "Okay."

    She pouted and observed my back. It was like a well-defined and proportioned sculpture. The muscles and tendons curved down to my firm buttocks and lithe legs. Shey in silence for a long time studying me.

    Her eyes red and she said, "Why don''t you argue with me and tell me what I want matters? That we can be together and damned with what everyone thinks?"

    I snored.

 Chapter 31: The Shaman

    Chapter 31: The Shaman

    The horizontal wind was biting. It wasn''t snowing it just picked up ice from the ground and threw it in my face.

    When you can see your breath, you know that a simple fur poncho is inadequate. Reyas was kind enough to put an arm around me as we waited outside the shaman''s cave.

    "Who is there?" a croaky voice called.

    "Reyas daughter of the Staggan n. We request a reading on a visitor."

    "Visitor? From where? I don''t want any visitors."

    I looked at her with a raised brow and she smiled weakly. "He is like this, be patient."

    "From the forest, he is one of the tree-folk."

    "Why would an elf want a reading from a mountain shaman? It makes no sense - go away."

    "He doesn''t. It''s at the request from the three chieftains. You know, the ones who supply you with food and the odd woman."

    Grumbling emanated from within.

    "I hesitate to agree. How do I know it won''t try and kill me?"

    "I''m here," she said.

    The shamanughed. "You''re a little girl."

    "I can attest that she is well grown," I said.

    "Quiet elf, I''m not talking to you. And what sort of elf talks like that? I''m not seeing it. It can go away."

    "Please. I will be in trouble," she said sweetly.

    The shaman sighed. "It must stand in the corner with its back turned. It cannot look at my secrets. The secrets I guard for the ns."

    "I can blindfold the tree-folk," she said.

    "Yes. Do that. And don''t let it past the partition."

    Reyas smiled apologetically at me and pulled a sash from her waist. She wrapped it around my head and all I could smell was her sweet scent.

    "Mm, nice."

    "Shh," she said. "Don''t do anything to upset the shaman or he''ll refuse and then I''ll be med triple because I sent the others away."

    I engaged my qi sight and was almost blinded. Thend core was here. No wonder the shaman was reluctant to let a foreigner inside his cave. I looked away and could see Reyas'' core and her streams. She always had qi body active to some degree in the mountains, it kept her warm and fought off frostbite.

    I grabbed her hand and brought it to my lips which were uncovered. She yelped in surprise. I held her warm hand against them until my lips were warm too and then I let her lead me in.

    She grabbed my shoulders and turned me away from thend core. Then her hand ran down my back as she traced my body down to my buttocks which she gave a quick smack.

    "Is he turned?"

    "Yes. You cane out. He is blind folded and turned."

    "Is he tame?"

    A giggle escaped her lips before she regained control. "I am sorry my dearest shaman, it is anything but tame."

    The shaman''s racking coughing reverberated throughout the cave. "It is not a good sign. The Svartalfar are wild creatures and for one to wander so far is a bad omen."

    He knew our real name. I kept quiet and still. Despite the urge to run amok I didn''t want to cause Reyas trouble.

    The shaman threw some cold liquid on me and began to chant. I was d for the blindfold because it covered my nose and partially filtered the noxious herbs he burned and waved around.

    "This has to be an act," I whispered, and she squeezed my arm. Three quick squeezes made me imagine she was pleading with me to behave.

    When the chanting finally ended the shaman shuffled away. It was quiet for some time.

    "I sense great power in this one," he said. "And I fear it was a mistake to bring him here. Tell the chieftains of their folly and to ask my guidance next time. Tell them I said - they can work with the Svartalfar and their word is true. But this one is not one of them. He is an intruder. You must be wary of him. That is all my words and it is well for him to hear them as it is you. Do not return here intruder. You are not wee."

    Reyas bowed. "Thank you, shaman I will ry your words."

    "Take him outside ande back for my words for you and only you."

    She did as the shaman requested, and she threw her fur over me before she went back inside. I did not hear the words he spoke to her.

    .

    "Girl," the shaman said. "If you want to choose your own path in this life. And if you truly love him and he loves you - then you go with him."

    She nervously pulled her ear and the shaman cackled.

    "I am older than your father''s grandfather girl and known you since you were a babe. You think I cannot see?"

    "You are blind."

    The shaman cackled. "Tsk, tsk to speak to me so boldly now you have what you came for. But what you really came for was my advice for you. That is why you came alone. Am I wrong?"

    She shook her head and the shaman grinned. Half of his teeth were missing and what remained were crooked. He was blind and his face was a distorted mess of flesh hidden beneath his cowl.

    "Girl, he is powerful, I can sense these things. You must have too. I can feel the way you touch him; I know you already have feelings for him. I am giving you the answer you came for. Go with him and be free."

    She flopped down on the furs. "But"

    "But what? But you want to stay and be disregarded all your life? You want to wonder what could have been? Be bold. Take your life in your hands."

    "You sound like him."

    The shamanughed and then his racking cough took over. When it subsided, he said, "We''re not that different he and I."

    He hugged her while she cried.

 Chapter 32: No Sleep for the Wicked

    Chapter 32: No Sleep for the Wicked

    We travelled in silence for most of the day and she led me to a new cache. I scanned the sky and then looked at her.

    "This is not the shortest route."

    She smiled. "You are good with tracking by the stars. I thought I had you lost for sure."

    My brow raised and one eye observed her.

    She sighed. "I wanted to spend more time with you before "

    "Before what? I heard the shaman''s words. They will not be received well by your chieftains, but I''m fine with that. You can negotiate with Gisael or Ailen. I will stay out of it."

    "The cache is here. I''ll make a fire and we can talk."

    "Just talk?"

    She shook her head and pushed me inside.

    I removed the poncho and arranged a fur to sit on near the fire. I sat up straight and closed my eyes while I breathed in the warm air.

    The crackle of the mes was a wee sound and I stretched my arms. I opened my pouch and ate what was left of my rations. The small pouch hadsted a week, the Svartalfar constitution was an amazing thing.

    She sat next to me rather than the opposite side. Our shoulders touched and she took my hand in hers.

    She looked into the fire as she spoke. "I went to the shaman for reading of my own as well as yours. I will deliver his reading on you to the chieftains. I will not neglect my duty. I want to ask you. What will we do after?"

    "We?"

    She nodded.

    I was shocked for a moment while my brain slowly put the pieces together. "You want me to join you? I like you, and hell I want to be with you, but I cannot do that. I am pledged to the forest. I took an oath."

    She sighed. "No that would not work. You would not be epted, and my choice would not be epted either."

    I shook my head. I was confused. "Wait. You aren''t considering leaving your n?"

    A tear ran down her cheek. "I don''t want to. My n is my life. But  I know my path will be unhappy if I stay. I want to be bold. I want to be free."

    She began to cry, and I held her. She was so beautiful, but she was a mess. Did I want this crazy woman following me around? We''d probably have a hundred angry mountain men chasing us too.

    I looked down at her curves. Her cleavage was supple and soft despite her athleticism. She had a fiery nature mixed with her crazy - she would definitely be dynamite in the sack. Yeah, I could put up with crazy and her posse of revenge seeking barbarians.

    "I want you too," I said.

    She turned her head and our lips met. Hers were bittersweet, I could taste the salt of her tears. I pushed her down onto the furs and the fire crackled by our side. We kissed while her hand untied her myriad of leather straps and buckles.

    She ran her hand through my hair, and she stared at it. "Are you turning blonde?"

    I ran my own hand through my hair, it was longer, at least a couple of inches now. "Who cares," I said and pressed against her naked flesh.

    Her breasts were ample and soft they cushioned my chest as I kissed her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me close.

    My legs snaked between hers and she wrapped them around my waist. My dragon was dying to enter her cave, but I held him at bay. She pushed me up slightly and looked down between our bodies.

    "So big," she said. "It''s my first time."

    I sat up and knelt between her legs. "Really?" She was like a luxury car that was never driven. I grabbed my dragon and teased her. I ran him up between herbia without entering. Her cave entrance became wetter and wetter as I teased her.

    "What''re you doing?"

    "Do you want me inside?" I asked.

    She nodded.

    "I can''t hear you."

    "Yes."

    "Say you want it."

    "I want you."

    I leaned over her with our noses touching and stared into her eyes. The dragon poked his head in her cave and her eyes widened.

    "More?"

    "There''s more?"

    Iughed.

    She pouted. "Don''tugh at me."

    I grinned. "Okay. Let''s just fuck like animals."

    I pushed all the way in, and she screamed. It was a scream of passion, her cave was soaked from the teasing. I stared into her eyes as the dragon danced in her cave. She made all sorts of adorable noises as I enjoyed myself.

    I sat back to the kneeling position again. I grabbed one of her legs and put it over my shoulder and then the other. I lifted her ass off the furs and drove the dragon into her cave furiously and repeatedly.

    She screamed again and I felt her cave dispense a gush of water. It was cool and my dragon liked it hot. It was time to punish her. I flipped her over and pulled her into a kneeling position with her ass up and head down.

    I stretched out, with my hands nted either side of her head, and the dragon entered her cave with a squeal as his wee. I pushed her down, prone, and proceeded to pound her cave into submission.

    Her moans became squeals and she gushed twice more.

    She breathed hard and I pulled out of her.

    "Did you go?" she asked, and I shook my head. She pouted and pushed me back onto the furs. She swung her hips over and sat on top of my dragon wiggling him into her sweet curves.

    Her plump ass had me covered and I stared at her ample breasts. Despite their size they were perky. She began to move, and it was my turn to squeal. Her fiery eyes looked into mine and it was the cave riding the dragon for a change.

    I grabber her hips and lifted my head to suck on her breast. She allowed me for a moment before pushing me back down and she began to ride me in earnest. When she squeezed, I was in ecstasy and I could hold on no longer.

    The dragon breathed and her eyes widened. "Oh. I know when you go. It''s pretty obvious," she said breathlessly.

    She flopped down on top of me with her lips meeting mine. We were sweating despite the cold air outside and we held each other for a long time.

    The dragon came back to life and I began to move again. I felt and heard her squeal as we kissed.

    She broke from our kiss and asked, "Again?"

    I grinned and held her hips.

    We didn''t get much sleep that night.

 Chapter 33: Be Bold, Be Free

    Chapter 33: Be Bold, Be Free

    I turned my head side to side stretching my neck. It wasn''t sore, nor stiff, I just wanted to remember how it felt while still attached to my body. We were about to enter the Staggan n fort and deliver news. News which may prove problematic to my health.

    Reyas linked her hand onto my arm near the elbow. From the frowning stares we received it was not a wee sight. But fuck me, I wasn''t going to be a chicken shit and remove her hand. Fuck them.

    We passed the leatherworker and entered the main hall. Reyas lead me to a chair and sat me down before approaching her father. The other chieftains were nowhere to be seen they were back at their own forts.

    Ulfgrim waved me over after greeting his daughter.

    He grinned. "You met the shaman and you live."

    I tilted my head to the side and smiled. "Yes, but you might not like his reading."

    His eyes widened. "Really? Tell me daughter. What did the shaman say."

    She recited it word for word and Ulfgrim''s countenance turned from jovial to stern. "Hmm. He warns us of you Benzhi but not the tree-folk. I know you''re strange but you''re not one of them?"

    "Not truly," I said and waved my hand. "It is not a problem you can negotiate with Ailen or another in the future. If I''m not involved, then it will not be an issue."

    Ulfgrim shook his head. "No, we''ll decide. His warning was to be wary and I''m already wary. He also said you are powerful. From the mouth of Skanvord that is confirmed. He said you were perceptive and dangerous."

    Ulfgrimughed. "Oh, if he were so glowing with his words about me."

    "Father," Reyas said ominously. "You should sit for the next part of our news."

    "Really? That bad huh?"

    She nodded.

    She looked towards the fire then out therge window with of a view of the high mountains. "For a long time, I have known I would have to leave or be forever crippled."

    A darkness crept over his face as soon as she began but he held his tongue.

    She walked towards therge window without looking him or me in the eye. I sat and bore the re from Ulfgrim.

    Her gaze was not upon the mountains, it was on her future. "I resisted all attempts to marry because in my heart I knew my path diverged from the n. I didn''t know how, or where, but I''ve known since I was young. Before you form your opinion - know that I consulted the shaman on the matter. He told me he has known me since I was a baby, which is true. He also told me to be bold and to be free."

    She turned back to face her father and pointed at me. "I will leave with Benzhi and have chosen him as my mate."

    Ulfgrim''s eyes darkened and sunk. He looked at the ground and was silent for what seemed an eternity. "I was afraid this might happen," he said sadly. "When I saw the way you looked at him. His strength and freedom. I was afraid he would take you from me."

    His eyes glistened. He red at me. "I want to hate you for taking her, but I love her. I want her to be happy. I swear to the gods if you don''t cherish her. If you let any ill befall her, I will not rest until I have my revenge upon you."

    I wrapped my fingers around themselves and held them up. "We are one." I thought it wise not to mention Gisael to him. "I will love her more than myself. I will die for her."

    He nodded reluctantly. He wiped his eyes and then smiled weakly. "We will have a wedding tomorrow?"

    My mouth hung open waiting for a fly to make its home.

    Heughed.

    It felt like a marriage at crossbow point.

    "No father," she said. "We''re leaving. I am forsaking all rights and ims as a member of the Staggan n and forming a new bond."

    "But," he stammered.

    I looked at her and she shook her head. "If we marry, they will use it against us. You''ll not be able to swear the oaths they will ask."

    "I''m chieftain," Ulfgrim said. "I have authority not the council."

    Reyas shook her head. "The shaman was clear what I needed to do. If you love me, you will give me away. Then I''ll truly be free."

    "But you''ll be bonded to him?"

    "I ,"

    She cut me off with a nce. "We will be bound to each other. And I know what I''m getting into."

    An image of Gisael shed through my mind and I wasn''t so sure she was.

    He got up and paced in front of the fire. She came and stood by my side with a possessive hand on my shoulder.

    He paced, thought, and nced at us. "I need to give you a betrothal present. Both of you. Something  worthy. Something you will cherish and think of me." He continued to pace.

    She leaned over and whispered. "Be wary, he''s cunning he seeks to bind us to him."

    I shrugged.

    He stopped pacing and said, "I know." He pointed at us. "Kill an epic beast and bring me its hide. I will have the master leatherworkers from the three ns make you the best leathers in memory. Yes. Yes," he said nodding to himself.

    "Sounds good to me." I looked up at her and she smiled.

    "We''ll have to kill something worthy."

    "A troll?"

    She shook her head. "No. Bigger."

    I gulped. She was fucking crazy.

    He kissed his daughter. "You should leave tonight. I will deal with the fallout as the news spreads."

    She nodded. In a small society like this news would spread like wildfire as soon as one person got wind of it.

    I stood as he approached and sped my hand. "We''ll be allies. This new n of yours and mine. Promise me this at least."

    I nodded. "Nothing has changed. Well other than your daughter leaving with me."

    He chuckled sadly and she punched my arm yfully.

    He looked at her. "Be happy, be strong and you''re wee back anytime if you have a change of heart." He hugged her and held her for the longest time.

    "Before you go, we must discuss the city men. If theye back in numbers, we will want your aide."

    I nodded.

    "We can hold up in the mountains and they will just die trying to get to us, but if we have to clear them out of the hills again, I will send a message."

    "I gave them plenty of reason not toe back."

    Sheughed. "He scared the living daylights out of them father. You should have seen their faces. They thought him a demon."

    Ulfgrim looked me up and down. "If they do not know tree-folk they would think him otherworldly. And even if they did, they expect the people to be small in stature."

    He gripped my arm. "I can see why the shaman knew you were different. It''s obvious to me now." My muscles were twice the size of Ailen''s. I looked like a Svartalfar on steroids.

    He hugged us both. "Go now. Before the sun gets any lower."

    Reyas picked up her pack and checked her weapons. She then nodded to me and smiled. "We go."

    "We go," I agreed.

    Her hand reached for my arm and we left the way we came. The Staggan n would see us leave together with their mistrusting stares.

    If anyone tried to follow us, they were no match for our pace. We engaged our qi and climbed down the mountain like wild goats.

    I''m not sure why, but I felt stronger with her by my side. We were bonded in a special way. Gisael was a part of the people, her n, but Reyas had left everything for me.

 Chapter 34: Lump Theory

    Chapter 34: Lump Theory

    Ailen was scouting near our eastern border when we came into view.

    "Oh shit," he said.

    We didn''t hear him at first until he called to us. "Hey."

    I turned to Reyas, "This is the forest."

    She stared at me. "I''ve seen it."

    "But not from the inside."

    "Um," Ailen said. "She''s here?"

    "Yes, she''ll be with me from now on."

    His eyes popped out of his head. When he recovered, he followed us. "Oh, I can''t wait to see this."

    Reyas'' eyes narrowed. "Will they ept me?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I''m certain. See Ailen epts you."

    He coughed. "I''m not sure I''m one to judge eptance from. I basically just do what I''m told."

    "Then you ept Reyas."

    "Yes,'' he said with a distinctck of confidence.

    "See," I said. "Why are you out here? Didn''t you get to rest after our adventure?"

    "Yeah, for a day. Wait, you look different."

    "Me?" I looked down at my body and it was true I did look a darker shade of brown. I could almost pass for a Latino swimmer.

    "You''re hair, its white. And yes, you''ve been getting browner for a while. Why are you still changing?"

    "There''s a stream up ahead." He had me, and Reyas, intrigued.

    "You keep changing appearance?" she chuckled. "I''m not going to wake up one morning next to a bear, am I?"

    I growled. "Why does everyone think I''m a bear?"

    They bothughed.

    When I looked at myself in the stream, I noticed my neck and face had be darker and what were small tufts of green had turned blonde when they started growing.

    "What''s with this lump?" It kept changing, I would have to ask the technician if I ever saw him again, but then I wasn''t that curious I''d rather stay here and be ignorant.

    Ailen put a hand on my back. "I''ll try and find out for you. You don''t look bad," he nced back at Reyas. "Thedies love this raw look you got going."

    I looked at him. "You can''t talk." And Iughed. He was predominately green like Gisael.

    He nced back at Reyas who was keeping her distance allowing us to talk. "There''s something you should know. A yer entered the forest while we were gone. An unfriendly one. Gisael and Tal killed him."

    "Where was he from, what did he do?" I stood and beckoned Reyas. We began to move and Ailen talked.

    "He was a man, but not like the soldiers we saw. He didn''t have an orange tabard with a ck lion. He had a long sword, a crossbow and was very aggressive apparently. You''ll have to ask Gisael if you want to know more."

    "Tell me more of Gisael," Reyas said and Ailenughed.

    "She knows," I said.

    "She knows that you and Gisael "

    Reyas nodded. "It is normal for powerful warriors to have many women."

    "She''s a warrior, but unlike any you know. The Svartalfar elite guardians are like apex predators of the forest. She has a killer instinct and nopassion for any threat; there is no diplomacy. But she cares deeply for the forest and its inhabitants. She would fight to the death to protect them."

    "She''s a paradox in some ways. She''s both wild and has incredible self-control. Her sense of right and wrong revolve around the forest and not herself. You cannot offend her but can easily offend the forest. She is a true guardian of the forest."

    I waved my hand indicating Ailen and myself. "Compared to her we just y at being guardians."

    Reyas'' eyes glistened. "You love her."

    I sighed. "I guess I do. But don''t tell her."

    Reyasughed. "Do you love me?"

    "Don''t push it."

    She pouted. "I left my n for you."

    I pushed her and she nearly tripped over a root. "You left your n to be free, don''t pin it on me."

    She nced at Ailen. "I won''t say anymore."

    Iughed.

    We ran all day. We slowed Reyas down in the mountains but here in the forest she was the neer. Her strength, speed and stamina were hampered by herck of forest craft.

    We rested by a stream. A typical camping spot a day out from the de. "When I first learned to run in the forest I would jump from the boulders, but it''s best to keep small steps so you can change direction quickly."

    She nodded. "I was running in your footsteps."

    "You''re the only one who can." Ailen said. My strides were long but Reyas'' qi body techniques enabled her to match me.

    "Show me your qi abilities can you do that?" I asked.

    "What?" she said.

    "When you strengthen your body. It''s different to mine I can tell that much."

    "I don''t do anything."

    I met her gaze. "You mean you don''t know you''re doing it?"

    She shook her head.

    "You keep warm in the high mountains. Do you do that consciously?"

    "No. It''s something we have." She tapped her chest.

    I looked at Ailen who scratched his head of brown hair. "Innate?"

    I nodded. "Follow Ailen tomorrow and I''ll watch you."

    That night we made love as quietly as possible so we wouldn''t disturb Ailen too much. But I''m pretty sure he couldn''t ignore the squeals she made right before she nutted on my dragon.

    That morning I tried to wake Ailen and couldn''t.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Ah. He''s gone for the moment. His mind travelled to another world while he sleeps, and I can hardly me him with all the noise you made."

    "Me? I didn''t start it." She pursed her lips and looked innocent.

    I scoffed. "You can''t get enough of it." I noticed Ailen move. "He''s back."

    He sat up. "Oh boy." He stretched. "I found out about your lump and more."

    "He mean''s this," I said indicating my body. "I call it my lump."

    Reyasughed and was then curious. "Do you dream walk?"

    Ailen nodded. "Yeah it''s like that. I go to another world that''s very different to this one."

    "Tell me about my lump."

    He tugged his ear. "Well. It''s not like mine. Mine and Saka''s was pre-programmed, that''s why I turned out like Gisael and with qi-arrow and tree-run."

    Reyas looked confused.

    Ailen ignored her and continued. "And yours is an early model. Before they worked out how to program a full DNA profile into them. But yours has lots of raw material, it''s made to adapt and evolve. That''s why you came out barely formed and why you keep changing."

    "But will it stop?"

    He shrugged. "I don''t think they know what they''re doing to be honest."

    Iughed. "Story of my life. What else did you find out?"

    He nced at Reyas. "Later."

    She peered at us. "What can''t I know?"

    I sighed. "Remember the shaman called me an intruder. Not to trust me. I will tell you everything so you can trust me."

    I pointed to Ailen and myself. "We''re not from here, we travelled here from another world."

    Sheughed. "So, did everyone. My father and mother brought me here when I was a baby. There are a few born here now, but moste from another world."

    "Your mother?"

    She nodded slowly. "She''s gone now. She died to yetis before we finished the fort."

    "Ah, sorry."

    "Don''t be. She was brave and saved many. It was a long time ago."

    "So?" Ailen said.

    "Go on."

    "They''re selling the gen three pods. A million each - expect rich kids to be in here soon."

    I peered at him. "Aren''t you a rich kid?"

    He scoffed. "Hardly - we''re mega-rich."

 Chapter 35: Fight or Kiss?

    Chapter 35: Fight or Kiss?

    Reyas ran and it was almost as enjoyable as watching Gisael. Every curve of her buttocks bounced and I imagined being inside her - enjoying the feeling of her wrapped around me.

    I sighed wistfully and focused on the task at hand, her qi streams. I watched them closely as I kept up with the sedate pace. My first impression was she was efficient, like all innate abilities a race possessed. They were extremely efficientpared to my hack attempts at mimicry.

    After zoning in and out and running for most of the day I saw her replenish her stamina with qi and it dawned on me. She didn''t have one qi-body ability, she had several specialties. I wasn''t sure if it was three, four or more.

    When she was jumping and cing her foot in just the right spot, I noticed the streams whip and pulse in her tendons. Then there was when she ran to catch Ailen, the streams licked her legs and hips for a short time before rxing back into their normal pattern.

    So far, I noticed she used qi-body agility, qi-body speed, and qi-body stamina. If had to guess I bet she had strength and one that warmed her body as well.

    I only had qi-body and it was inferior and wastefulpared to how she used her qi. Although my core wasrger than hers, her efficiency meant she would oust me easily.

    Speed excited me. Other than raw power there were a few things that made a difference in a fight. Height advantage, surprise, and speed.

    I began to imagine that qi-abilities were like a technological advantage over an enemy. In the real world it was electronics and the like, here it was qi.

    By the end of our trip I was trying and failing badly at mimicking her speed ability. Nothing good came easy.

    We arrived at the de and I was sweating. I put my hands on my knees and breathed hard.

    Ailen looked at me quizzically. "Surely that was an easy pace for you."

    I put my hand on his shoulder and straightened myself. "Working on a new ability."

    His mouth made an oh shape.

    Reyas looked around the de. Her eyes wide and she was quiet. I took her by the hand and led her to the willow.

    "Mother," I said, and she appeared.

    She was a simr brown to me, but with more green vines and patches covering her body. Her eyes were alien and they looked Reyas up and down. Then she inspected me.

    She circled me without saying a word and Reyas shifted nervously. I still held her hand in mine and gave it a friendly squeeze.

    "Change," Mother said. "You change and you bring change." She exhaled slowly and it was her alien version of a sigh. "It is to be expected with you - Benzhi with the sight."

    Reyas reacted to thest word and her face jerked around to look at me.

    "You follow him without knowing he is sighted?" Mother said. "Hmm. Good for you."

    I smiled sheepishly. "It''s not a big deal really."

    Mother shook her head a single time. "No. It is a big deal." She mimicked the way I spoke, and it sounded funnying from her.

    She looked Reyas in the eyes as if searching her soul. "She is connected to you and you have pledged to the forest." Mother titled her head. "I will not ask her to pledge, but if she decides, I will ept."

    I looked at the uncertainty in Reyas'' face. "It is too soon to decide," I said.

    "Reyas," she said and held out her hand in the mountainfolk fashion. Mother did not return in kind but took her fingers in her own.

    "Wee Reyas. You are our guest and will remain so as long as you wish. Do no harm."

    "She means to the forest and the people, you can smash our enemies as much as you like," I said with a grin.

    Gisael appeared behind us. She was stealthy as a cat when she wanted to be. "I can see why you like her." She said while looking Reyas up and down.

    I grinned at her and she bared her teeth at me.

    Their eyes met for the first time and I swear sparks flew between them. Gisael was lithe and exotically beautiful. She was alsopletely naked with a smattering of foliage covering her groin. And the foliage was part of her body, so did it really count?

    Her bespeckled green skin was both alien and gorgeous. I enjoyed watching Reyas take it all in.

    "I can see why you like her," Reyas said with a demure smile.

    I titled my head to the side and put a hand on my chin. "Are you two going to fight or kiss? I''m okay with either."

    Theyughed.

    "Like I do such a thing for your enjoyment," Reyas said.

    Gisael nodded her agreement. They turned on me.

    "Oh shit." I was themon enemy.

    Gisael pushed me and I noticed Mother had conveniently disappeared. "You act rashly and without permission."

    I held up my hands. "Do I need permission? Really? Mother''s okay with it."

    Gisael bared her teeth and hissed at me. "You bring this poor girl here not knowing her reception. How could you do such a thing. What if it went badly?"

    I stopped backpedalling and stood my ground. "Loyalty goes two ways."

    She looked confused by my words.

    "My loyalty to the forest is not a one-way street. I give and receive in turn."

    Gisael red at me. "You must give without expectation. Then it will be returned freely. You expect too much."

    I took her face in my hands and held her gaze. "It''ll work out. Trust me."

    "I do not trust. I act for the forest and my duty."

    It was then that Mother re-appeared.

    "Gisael," she said softly and the guardian''s attention on me retreated immediately. She turned and walked to mother.

    Mother looked at me until I got the hint, so I took Reyas'' hand and led her away. We reached the edge of the de and I looked up.

    The artisans had been hard at work building a walkway around the tree canopy connecting to the beginnings of a few buildings.

    Reyas made a sound expressing her admiration.

    "They''re just getting started," I said and pointed. "I think they''ll build a main hall there."

    "So high up," she said.

    "Do you want to sleep in the trees tonight or the ground?"

    She was used to heights. She would hang by one hand off a precipice before dropping down to a ledge. "I''d rather sleep on the nice grass. Do you have a tent?"

    I shook my head. "But we can build one. I''ll ask the weaver for some help."

    She put a hand on my arm. "I don''t want to be a bother."

    "No. It''s fine. She will say if she''s too busy. It doesn''t hurt to ask." I scrambled up the tree in search of Arcaena, the weaver. But before I found her Elred beckoned me over to him.

    "Hi," I said.

    "We are d you''re back," he said. Other than mother he was the oldest Svartalfar. He was more brown than green, and his hair was white like mine.

    "How can I help?"

    He cast his gaze to the west towards the sea. "There is a bird and the trees worry over it. They are both concerned for its welfare and a little afraid of it."

    "Sounds ominous."

    He nodded. "It is a strange bird and we thought of you."

    Iughed, I wasn''t sure if I was supposed to be proud or offended.

    He smiled. "Yes. The trees want you to decide."

    "They talk about me?"

    "They know you. You scramble about in them; you eat, sleep, and make love under them. And you killed the troll to protect them. They don''t talk as you and I do, but they know you in their own way. The lively one, the one that''s different."

    "What do they want me to decide exactly?"

    "Whether to keep it, or to kill it."

    "Ouch, harsh," I said.

    "It is the way of nature. The forest is both giving and ruthless Benzhi."

    I nodded and thought of Gisael. "Yeah I get that."

    "I''ll go find it and decide. East you say. Can you be more specific?"

    He smiled and covered my eyes with his hand. He chanted and my mind wandered, I was dreaming, I was seeing something in my dream. It wasn''t like a movie; it was more like a feeling. He took his hand away and I shook my head.

    "Whoa. Okay, I think I can find it."

    He smiled and sat down with his back against the tree. I was going to ask him where to find Arcaena, but he closed his eyes.

    I eventually found her and exined what I wanted. Before you could rub two sticks together her and the builder, Inchel, began to n something for us.

    "A few days you will have to sleep on the grass. But it will be worth the wait, I promise."

    "Thanks. That''s great. Take longer if you need to. I''ll find a way to keep her warm."

    Theyughed and shooed me away.

 Chapter 36: The Crooked Crow

    Chapter 36: The Crooked Crow

    The trees bent and the wind lifted me as I ran west. Reyas was bing acquainted with the artisans and the guardians while I searched for the strange bird.

    The forest felt like home more than ever, they say distance makes the heart grow fonder and its not just about the person you''re banging. Although I admit Gisael looked especially tasty on my return.

    I didn''t move like Tarzan from the movies, but I did leap, swing, jump and run along the wide branches as well as the forest floor. Unlike him, the forest sung to me. ''Run this way Benzhi'' it would say. ''Jump you''ll be fine.''

    It wasn''t actually talking to me, nor singing, but we were in tune.

    It took over half a day for me to run to the deep forest in the west. It would have taken me much longer if I were with Reyas, Ailen or even Tal. Only Gisael could travel at this speed.

    I yed with Reyas'' qi tricks from time to time. My qi licked down my stomach and legs rejuvenating my muscles and when I was on a wide path, I attempted a burst of speed. With each leap I pushed off with qi in my legs,pping my tendons and coiling for the spring.

    I had a long way to go, but I felt great even with the tiny amounts of progress I was making.

    When I was near the bird''s nest, its home, I stopped and listened. The windpped the leaves like waves on the beach. Rustling and pping in tune with the gusts. There was a far-off bird call, but that was no it. Too far and it was wrong. Elred had nted a firm idea in my mind.

    I had no idea how it was with him; he was strange and powerful like Mother yetpletely different to her. Iughed when I recalled him scolding her. It was a sight I never thought I''d see.

    Myughter halted suddenly when I heard it. It was more of a croak than a chirp and it was near. I climbed up and across thergest tree. I listened and could hear it ruffling its feathers, so I rolled over my branch and looked down.

    There is was - less than ten yards away. Its nest was a shamble of brown bark and green leaves. It looked like a malformed crow. It had a red growth around its head and beak but was otherwise ck. I couldn''t quite make out what the growth was, it wasn''t a beak, it wasn''t feathers. It was like an exoskeleton on its head.

    Its feathers were a mess - like it had been in a fight with the mud and the mud won.

    I was alone, which was unusual these days, I was usually with someone and my mind wandered. How could this be an artificial world programmed by the technicians. Who had the imagination to make this bird and leave it here to possibly die and never be found.

    It had to be real. This ce. This unknown qi world. And this strange bird was my proof. I know my logic was stupid but it''s all I got.

    It was decided. The bird would live if it would let me rescue it. It was like me, a strange thing in a strange world.

    I crept as quietly a I could, but its little head turned as it sensed my approach. It pped its wings and I jumped with my hand out in front of me.

    I saw it take off and pulled my hand out of its way. I didn''t want to smash it just to grab it. And then I fell to the branches below - bouncing off them like a hard-hit pinball  before I came to a stop a dozen yards below with my stomach bruised over a thick, lower branch.

    I moaned and felt sorry for myself for a minute before I jumped up and put my feet on the branch that caught me. The bird was flittering between the trees, it wasn''t graceful at all.

    I didn''t see any food in its nest, and I knew the best way to any animal''s heart, myself included, is with food. I reached into my pouch and began putting small seeds and nuts down on my branch and sat down with my legs hanging either side. I leaned back against the trunk and waited.

    I folded my arms but was otherwise motionless. It knew I was there, but so was the food.

    My brown skin matched the bark of the tree and I looked at my shoulder and arm. My skin had a grain, like the tree and I smiled at the thought of my natural camouge. Ailen was right my lump''s muscles were reallying along.

    I waited for the rest of the day and as the sun was setting the bird hopped down onto the branch in front of me. I smiled, like me, he couldn''t resist food forever.

    As he pecked and ate. I said, "You need toe with me. The forest has ns for you."

    He looked around and peered at me with an eye. I was lost in his eye for a moment and then I noticed a small stream of qie out of his beak as he called. His squawk was like a deranged crow but with it came his qi.

    The stream floated and stretched all the way from his beak to my stomach, then to my core. And we connected.

    My mind was blown. I could see me with his eyes and him with mine. I looked as odd to him, as he did to me. I was a scary, giant tree man. I chuckled and said, "True. I am. But we can be friends."

    I slowly moved my hand along the branch, and he hopped on the back of it. He hopped up my arm and down my chest. He found a vine above my hips which was where I tied my pouch. The pouch with the food and he hopped inside.

    "Oh."

    A momentter his head popped out.

    "Oh, good. Don''t eat too much. But it''s yours now." I stood slowly and kept an eye on him. My movements didn''t bother him because we were still linked. He was sensing everything I could see and hear. And he probably knew when I was about to move and in which direction.

    "East, back to the de," I said. More for my own sanity, he couldn''t understand my words, only my thoughts.

    My little deformed crow was impressed with my speed. We ran through the trees, climbing, leaping, diving, and swinging. He felt safe. I was his giant protector, a monster in my own right.

    Iughed at his perspective. I was just me, I never thought of myself as a giant monster.

    "That''s right," I said loudly andughed. "I''m your giant monster. Everything else needs to be afraid."

    When I reached the de, it was dark, and my first stop was Mother. I sat down in front of the willow and she appeared within moments.

    I held out my hand and the little bird hopped out of the pouch and onto it. He was afraid of her, but I reassured him that all women were scary so he better get used to it.

    She stared at the bird and then at me. She had not said a word. She sat down in front of me and held out her hand. I reached for her and with encouragement he jumped from mine to hers.

    She sniffed the air. "You are linked."

    I nodded.

    She stared at the bird and said, "The forest brought you together?"

    "Yes, and Elred."

    She sighed. "I wish he would not meddle with you and let you find your own way."

    I tilted my head to the side and curled my lip. "I don''t care about your politics. I like the bird, he''s like me."

    "Politics? We think our own thoughts and disagree on some things. This is all."

    Iughed. "That''s what politics is, disagreements and arguments."

    Herughter was light and melodic. "We do that." Then her eyes met mine. "Benzhi. I do not know about your life before. The ce where youe from. What you were. But you are going down a path that few have trodden even amongst my kind. Is this what you want?"

    "Mother, I have no idea what I want. I just do whatever feels right when ites up. There is something wrong with our little friend here, and I had a choice. I choose life, not because I felt sorry for him, but because he is like me. A strange thing in a strange ce."

    She smiled at me. "That you are. Both of you." She handed him back to me and the bird was happy to hide in my pouch once again.

    She stood. "Take him to see Soora, the healer. She will care for him tonight. Ande to me tomorrow at dusk. Now you have chosen this path, I will help you."

    I stood and grinned at her. "It''s a date."

    Her wry smile showed she new I was making a joke. Then poof she was gone.

    I blinked. That trick never got old.

 Chapter 37: Beta - 250

    Chapter 37: Beta - 250

    The technicians sat around a long oval table. They wore colourful shirts under their whiteb coats which hung down to their knees.

    Shiyan Shi sat at one end of the table and his second at the other. There were no directors at the meeting just technicians from the UI branch.

    Shi read from his tablet. "Marketing sold all 250 pods in three hours." Most of their faces were lit with shock or bewilderment.

    "So many rich people." One observed. The pods were a million USD each, which meant you not only had to be rich, you had to have that sort of money lying around. You also had to care about this technology, game genre and have the spare time to y.

    "Is it kids?" another asked.

    Shu shrugged. "Who cares. Our job is to create sses and progression using the assets we currently have. We cannot wait any longer for the beta yers."

    "Wait," the second said, "How can they pay a million and still be a beta yer?"

    Shi frowned. "They all want in the game early; they are paying to have a head start as much as they y for the escapism. Our problem is this is a lot of money and we don''t wantints from rich people."

    "Yeah they whine so much more than regr people." One of the junior techs added his unwanted opinion.

    "What about races?"

    "The director only wants human. No more wood elves."

    "We don''t have any other races from the military?"

    Shi shook his head. "They encountered dwarves, but no one has done what subject eleven has."

    "Why don''t we send in some subjects with model one bodies and the aim to get the dwarf race?" the second in charge asked.

    Shi frowned. "No. No more research, we need to focus onunch now."

    "So, we don''t need subjects anymore? They may interfere with the yers."

    Shi nodded. "We''re to pull all the subjects except 13 and 11."

    "Why them?"

    "Eleven is the one who keeps discovering things," the second said. "And thirteen is a director''s nephew."

    "Oh."

    "Okay, I need you all to report what sort of skills fit into the three starting archetypes. We''ll give them 10 in each."

    "But it''s open?" the junior asked.

    "Yes. We''ve decided on open sses. You can do anything, but the beta testers will start off with equipment, abilities and skills aligned with their archetype."

    "Why don''t we just leave it all open?"

    "Because they won''t like it. They''re used to other games where everything is handed to you. It will be a shock when they don''t get exp for killing a monster just some skill in their weapon and defence."

    The second reported. "I''ve finished the weapon definitions; it won''t be under the umbre melee anymore. There''s a different skill for fifteen different weapon types."

    "How do we fit fifteen weapons into three archetypes?" A technician asked.

    Shi said, "That''s why we''re here. To work this out. Submit your proposals and I''ll review and then get the directors final approval."

    "Pdin, we have to have a Pdin." The junior offered is unwanted opinion.

    They began to debate archetypes at the table and Shi banged his fist down. "Stop arguing and make your submissions." He stood and walked towards the exit. "Those pods better be ready," he mumbled as he walked out the door.

    "What''s his name?" Ailen asked. He was looking at Benzhi''s grotesque bird.

    I shrugged. "Crow eater?" And then felt a twinge in our connection. "Guess not. Something wille to us." The bird flew across my back and perched on one of the vines circling my waist.

    Saka joined us and nodded at Ailen.

    "Benzhi we need to talk to you," Ailen said and looked around. "Alone."

    I looked at Saka and she smiled. It couldn''t be that bad. "Okay, let''s head south for some training."

    "You can train us?" Saka asked.

    "If I can train Gisael I can train anyone."

    Ailenughed.

    Saka pursed her lips and they followed me. "Why is that funny?"

    Ailen snickered. "Because she''s stubborn as hell."

    "But that''s not what I meant."

    Ailen sighed. "We know. How can you be so smart and so dense at the same time?"

    Saka grumbled. "It''s not my fault you two share - stupid man humour."

    I stopped and turned. "It''s time for you two to learn qi-body techniques."

    Saka jumped and pped her hands. "Yippee. I''m so sick of being left behind - even Reyas is faster than me."

    Ailen peered at me. "How do you know we can learn new abilities? And don''t you want our news first?"

    I put my spear behind my neck and twisted my shoulders. It was an enjoyable stretch. "Whatever."

    Saka just stared at my chest.

    Ailen lightly clipped her head with his hand.

    "Oh," she said. "We had the inductionst night. The ones all the new yers are getting."

    "What new yers?"

    "Two hundred and fifty new ones."

    "Where?"

    Ailen looked south and pointed. "Not the Reach. Some ce down south called Dawnharbour."

    "So, on the ocean then," I guessed.

    "Tell him," Saka jumped up and down on the spot.

    Ailen gave her an annoyed look. "Why?"

    "Well you have to tell me now."

    Ailen sighed. "We tried to buy you a pod and have you transferred to our ce. But they denied us."

    "Oh. Thanks."

    "Sorry," Saka said, "I''ll try again. Don''t worry."

    "You did it?"

    She nodded.

    Ailen huffed. "We need to tell him about the induction. It''s important."

    "But my news!"

    "Fine tell him."

    Saka smiled. "Now whenever you get a first kill the server will recognize it."

    I smiled at her. "You know I don''t give a shit about that."

    She frowned. "I had to argue so hard just for that. Be happy."

    I threw my hands up. "Happy as Larry."

    "The induction," Ailen said, "They told all the new yers that they had to stay in character. If they talked about the real world in front of NPCs, they would react badly. Even throw you in jail or whatever passes for a mental asylum."

    I paced. "Really?"

    He nodded. "You know what this means?"

    "It could be a few things," I said.

    "That''s what I think," Saka said. "It could be they want escapism and by making this known it will encourage yers to y like it''s real. Making the game better."

    "Or," Ailen said, "The inhabitants are real, and they don''t want them knowing wee from earth."

    "Or they''re AI and they don''t want them realising it''s a simtion and then trying to escape," Saka countered.

    I sighed. "So really. It could be anything." I circled them and tapped their stomachs with the shaft of my spear.

    "I want you to engage your core. You''ve been slowly growing them as you eat a tiny portion of qi each day. I want you to tug on it until ites out."

    "How will we know?" Saka asked.

    "I can see it," I said.

    Saka''s mouth dropped and Ailen peered at her. "Haven''t you been paying any attention?"

    She shrugged. "I mostly just follow you two around and daydream. I do like shooting stuff with my bow though."

    Iughed. "You do you Saka. You do you."

    They tried hard for an hour and made no progress.

    I paced and thought. "Maybe we need to shock you into it."

    "We just use the quickbar. We''re not like you," Ailen said.

    "But you could be. If I can do it, if Gisael can learn a new ability, why can''t you?"

    Ailen stared at the ground and kicked some dirt. "I''m trying," he said.

    "Imagine being rushed by half a dozen hell hounds. You need to sprint to the tree and the only way to outpace them is using qi body. You need to push a stream down into your legs."

    I watched as they tried. Ailen seemed constipated and made a funny face, but I held myughter. Then I saw it, the tiniest of movements of his qi.

    "There," I said loudly. "I knew it. I knew you could do it."

    "Did I do it?"

    "Well you moved your qi the length of a bees dick, but it still moved. So, you can do it. It''s just a matter of practise."

 Chapter 38: Forest Monster

    Chapter 38: Forest Monster

    Head technician Shi rested with his head in his hands. Between the yer requests and what was possible was a humungous gulf. For a start, mages, sorcerers, and the spell caster types were simply not possible.

    The door to his office swished and the gorgeous PR head waltzed in. She was wearing a halter top which entuated her cleavage. He moaned.

    "Anything I can help with?"

    "Yes." He said and sounded forlorn. "You need to put out a narrative which fits what we can actually do."

    She leaned over and put an elbow on his shoulder. He dared not turn in his seat because her breasts were mere inches away from his face. "Hmm," she said demurely.

    Shi was certain she liked to tease him and probablyughed about their meetings with the rest of marketing afterwards.

    She let out a high pitch sigh. "And what would that be?"

    "The martial arts, swords, fists, all weapons really."

    "Bows?"

    He nodded.

    "What about bolts of energy, or lightning?"

    "Definitely not."

    She sighed. "How boring."

    "This is rushed, and I''m amazed we have what we have forunch given where we started a year ago."

    She pouted. "I suppose it''s beta. They shouldn''t have high expectations at the beginning. We can add the good stuffter."

    Shi turned and looked up into her eyes. She took a step back.

    "You do realise that this isn''t a normal game. We can''t just program in fireball."

    She twirled her hair and smiled. "I don''t want to know, just tell me what ingredients you have, and I''ll make it into a gourmet."

    "We have swordsman, brawler and rogue."

    "Hmm," she said. "I can spin this. It''s hardcore adventuring and fighting. No, nansy pansy magics."

    "Other than the boosting of their strikes and body enhancements."

    "Can they fly?"

    "No!"

    "Okay," she said demurely and headed for the door. "Send it to me in a report and I''ll get started."

    My skinning knife carved up the horny lizard with rtive ease. It was extremely sharp and its craftmanship was much better than my ability to skin. I went with the grain of its skin and sliced along its muscles, but until I had a better understanding of its anatomy, I made mistakes.

    The first was a total mess and then second was much better. At least I learned from my mistakes. Ailen followed me, taking the best portions of meat, and storing them in hisrge wicker pack.

    Gisael collected the cores. It was like an assembly line. Saka kept watch when she wasn''t daydreaming and Reyas followed me around.

    I held up my best skin and Reyas scrunched her nose. She held out a sack and I dropped it in. "Good?" I asked.

    "No. Try for onerge skin, not four small ones. Let the tanner and leatherworker do their part."

    I frowned. "I start off trying for one. They just break."

    She patted me on the hand. "Try harder." She squeezed the lizard skin and her eyes widened. "Soft."

    "Spongy," I said.

    She held up its main horn. "This will be useful too. Who should I give it to?"

    Gisael peered at the horn. "Paphyra will know what to do with it."

    I looked west and the sun was heading down towards the horizon. "We need to get back; I have a date with Mother."

    Gisael nced at me and then back towards the de. "There is time and we will all attend."

    "Really? Do you know what''s happening?"

    "If Mother wanted you to know she would have told you."

    I grinned. "So, you don''t know."

    Gisael peered at me and bared her teeth. "I might." Then she took off towards our home.

    "Come birdy," I told my pet. It was busy with its beak buried in the guts of thergest horned lizard. It hopped around happily. "Ok stay, but you''ll have to fly back yourself."

    Ailen sniffed. "Is that what it eats?"

    I shrugged, stowed my skinning knife, and began to run after Gisael. It wasn''t long before the others scrambled after me.

    Saka looked around. We''d left. "Hey," she yelled, red, and began to run after us.

    When we arrived back at the de, I was ushered away by Tal. "Come," she said, and we headed up the trees to where Elred waited.

    He indicated for me to side on a wide limb and then proceeded to stick his finger into the tree without a word to me or Tal.

    His finger came towards me and I flinched, so he put a hand on my shoulder. "Be still."

    I sat still as he painted me with green sap. The tree wasn''t bleeding but its sap was the darkest green for some reason. It was in contrast to my grainy brown skin. The intricate patterns he painted reminded me of the qi pathways in my body.

    Its like the Svartalfar knew, without being able to see, the pathways of qi. He used a long fingernail for the most intricate and he painted me for an hour.

    The sun had set, and twilight was waning. When we headed down to the willow, I immediately noticed the unusual sight. They had lit torches and were gathered waiting for us. The torches encircled the group.

    There were twenty-one gathered - everyone including the gatherer''s children. I sighed, I hated ceremonies. Gisael took my hand and led me to the willow, she had me kneel down with my back to it. Then she pushed my temple until my back was straight and my head was hard up against the sacred tree.

    The ceremony went on for another hour before Mother spoke. There was chanting, vines moving on their own, dancing, and spooky spirit stuff. I was disappointed - there was no orgy.

    Mother sat facing me and touched my head. She spoke to me, but all could hear. "It is known to me for a long time that you were different. Even on your first day I knew. Even before you came, I felt youing."

    "You will be powerful, and you are walking a narrow path. It would be a mistake to hold you back, to tie you down. So, we set you free."

    I could hear the sharp intake of breath at her words including my own.

    "Benzhi, you are now the Protector of the forest and with this title you answer to no one. Listen to the forest, care for it, and protect it as you best know how."

    I felt something creep over my head and it wasn''t her hands. I heard Ailen gasp and Saka squeal. I couldn''t move my head, the tree had me in its grasp. Its wood covered my face down to my chin. I felt it pierce my skull sending down roots and attaching itself to me.

    My head was totally encased by the tree. I could not see.

    "Breath," she whispered, and I did. "Rx, it will not take long."

    Slowly it let me go, but the wood was still wrapped around my head. "Open your eyes," she whispered. I didn''t realise I''d closed them.

    My bird squawked and it reminded me to look with his eyes. He showed me what he saw. I was wearing a mask, an intimidating wooden mask with six horns, they looked like antlers.

    It had slits for eyes and enough cracks so I could breath. There was not much of an opening for my mouth. It wrapped my head like a helmet, and it looked wicked.

    She took my hand and encouraged me to my feet. She then turned to the Svartalfar who were all gathered and staring. To Reyas, Ailen and Saka who were adopted in a way.

    "Your Protector," she said.

    I could see all their eyes on me, and they glistened with emotion but not a word escaped them.

    My body rippled with toned muscles and power. It had dark green war paint and was almost as brown as I used to be.

    It was a lump no more. I looked like a forest beast from someone''s nightmare.

    Gisael was first to embrace me. She flew through the air and wrapped her arms around me, her breasts pressed against my chest. She obviously didn''t care about being usurped as top dog.

    She kissed my wooden cheek and released me. And they all took turns embracing me, even the children. Gisael stood by my side with her hand resting on my back. She smiled at them in her own way, baring her teeth.

    Last was Reyas who rested her head against my chest and hugged me. She was caught up in the emotion but was as lost as I. Could I even take this thing off. I didn''t know. It was wrapped so tightly, and it was attached to me. Part of me.

    My bird showed me what he saw. Reyas standing to my left and Gisael to my right. We looked a sight.

    A green, naked Svartalfar killing machine and a pale, dark-haired barbarian wearing tight leathers with twin axes on her back. They nked the striking forest beast that was me.

 Chapter 39: Beta Launch

    Chapter 39: Beta Launch

    I was lying on the grass with a naked Reyas next to me. I could have pulled a fur over her, but I just watched her sleep while admiring her form.

    My helmet dide off, but I had to use qi to detach and reattach it. It was both adhered to my skull and removable. It was fun to ravage them both with it on because I didn''t have to kiss them when I was done. Only afterwards did I remove it as mother had instructed.

    Reyas stirred and her soft parts jiggled adorably. I leaned over and kissed her until she woke. My hand wandered down her shoulder and grabbed a handful of breast. The earth moved.

    She sat up.

    "That wasn''t me," I said and looked out the side of our tent. It was a lean-to and half of it was open.

    She reached for her leathers and began wiggling and jiggling into them. I didn''t have any clothes to worry about. I crept out of the tent and looked around.

    Within moments Gisaelnded on the ground in front of me. One foot touching the ground followed by the other, her features calm. Her bow was strung over her shoulder with a quiver on the other in a crisscross fashion. Her de was strapped to her hip in one of the weaver''s silky brown belts.

    Her alien eyes gazed upon my head. "It''s not in the forest."

    I went back in the tent and attached my wooden mask. It congealed onto my head, its wooden roots burrowing into my skin and skull. Strangely it did not hurt at all, I barely felt it. The wooden antlers added another foot to my height, I looked over seven feet tall.

    I growled at Gisael and she giggled. Reyas followed me out of the tent decked out in her leathers with her wicked knives on her hips and axes on her back.

    "Is it south?" I asked.

    Gisael nodded. "It fell from the sky. I saw the purple clouds from the treetops."

    "Gather the troops in case it has a taste for our sweet fruit it might head this way." I stretched while Gisael called. To a stranger it sounded like a birdcall, but we all knew it was her.

    Within moments Tal arrived and then Ailen and Saka a few minutester. I peered at Tal. She was definitely a peeping tom.

    "News," Ailen said and I knew what he meant.

    "Gisael will lead the way and gather enough ammunition for a small war. If it caused a quake like that it when itnded in the ins it must be huge. Ailen and I will be at the rear while he tells me his news from his dream walk."

    They ept my words and quickly gathered as many quivers as they could carry. We had a fully stocked outpost to the south, but it was best toe prepared.

    "We should bring a gatherer," Gisael said and I nodded. We headed south, the eight of us, including Nej and my demon bird. The little scamp flew rather than ride my hip. He still didn''t have a name that we agreed on, and he''d healed nicely with care from Soora.

    But it was after the ceremony when he started to grow. In just a few days his wingspan spread, and he grew in size. His ck eyes glistened, and his plumage shined. He was a healthy demon bird now. He flew above the trees and shared his vision with me. His senses were sharper especially his sight.

    We let the others gain some ground on us and ran with Saka. Demon bird would track Gisael for me so there was no need for her to stop and wait.

    "The yers are logging in today," Ailen said.

    "Oh," I said, "Do you think they''re connected?"

    Ailen nodded. "It''s probably a boss mob, so we better be careful. If it is it probably won''t roam, but I''m only guessing."

    "Noted."

    "There''s something else," he said and nced at Saka. "They kicked out all the subjects like you. I think we should thank Saka for them not pulling the plug on you. She argued hard for you. Pointing out how many discoveries you made, and they should appreciate you more."

    "So, they''re keeping me in to keep you two happy?"

    "No," Saka said. "They''re keeping you in because you make discoveries and the others are useless."

    "How do you know?"

    "They showed me. You made as many discoveries on your own than the rest of the MPPbined."

    "MPP?"

    She smiled. "I forgot you''re a noob in business. Military Private Partnership."

    "What sort of things did they discover that we don''t have?"

    "Oh stoneskin, the auras, qi barrier and qi bolt."

    "Holy," he said, "Next time tell me this sort of thing. What''s an aura?"

    "No idea."

    "Hmm, stoneskin and qi barrier are self-exnatory. What''s qi bolt?"

    "Same as qi-arrow but with a crossbow bolt."

    "Oh good. I thought we might be up against creeps who could throw pure qi around like magic missiles."

    "They won''t have the reserves we do. Not at first," Ailen said. "But if they kill and eat qi cores their reserves will grow."

    "Like the mountain men. Ulfgrim had a core the size of my fist."

    "There''s something else in the starting information. They''re going to have regr tournaments with prizes - five verses five."

    Iughed. "We could send someone to spy on them and see what they can do."

    "No," Saka said. "We want to beat them. Can we. Please."

    Ailen jumped a root and said, "It''s what we''re here for."

    I looked at the pair. "Okay. It''s the least I can do for helping me stay inside."

    Ailen grinned. "And five is the perfect number for us."

    "I will stick out too much, Look at me. You know where I''m from if you don''t blend in it dangerous. I''m a ck man from America remember. I can only imagine how much a bunch of white knights will feel threatened by a brown forest monster."

    Saka nced at me while we ran. "But you can take that off. And they will have to ept us, we''re yers too. Ones who paid much more than this new bunch."

    "How will we know when the first tournament is being held?"

    "We get updates when we log out, and we already know. It''s at the end of the first month."

    I swung from a low hanging branch and kicked out over a stream. "We need to pick up the pace, Gisael is already closing in on the southern border."

    They gawked at me and I pointed to the sky. "Magic demon bird."

    "Another discovery?" Saka said and Ailen shrugged.

    "No announcement, and there''s nothing to add to the quickbar. We share a connection and vision."

    "So cool," Ailen said.

    "Did you know that would happen?" Saka asked.

    "No. I just decided to help him." I stopped. "He sees it. Holy. It''s a massive boar, like the size of a big truck."

    "Normal eyes or red eyes?" Ailen asked.

    "Red, why?"

    "Well typically if it has normal eyes it''s an animal and if it has red eyes its demonic."

    "Oh and let me guess - demonic is worse."

    "Much worse. Expect it to be intelligent and have powers."

    "What sort of powers?"

    "No idea."

    When we reached Gisael I pointed. "It''s this way. A giant red eyed boar and it''s roaming. It just killed a dozen spiders."

    Gisael peered at me and then up in the air.

    "Yeah demon bird. Do you want me to try and bring it back to the forest?"

    "Can you outrun it?"

    I shrugged.

    "If it is big it can charge down a tree and cause damage for no protection. We go and fight it in the ins."

    I nodded. "Everyone needs to keep their distance and I''ll try and keep its attention."

    "Everyone?" Reyas said.

    "Not you - but be careful."

    Gisael paced. "And we cannot leave it be?"

    I shook my head. "It has red eyes and is roaming, its only a matter of time before it turns its attention to us."

    Gisael said, "Everyone bring two quivers and Nej will carry six." She stared at him. "Keep your distance and eyes sharp." He nodded.

    "If someone gets hurt drag them back here," I said. "If it goes badly, I will lead it away."

    "What if you''re hurt?" Reyas said.

    Iughed. "Then you''re all fucked."

 Chapter 40: The Giant Boar

    Chapter 40: The Giant Boar

    The ground thundered underfoot. We felt and heard it well before we saw the mammoth boar. I had an edge; my demon bird flew well above its head. It cackled at the unsuspecting gigantic boar and looked forward to tasting its intestines.

    I sucked in a deep breath and its leathery scent filled my nostrils. Behind me the four archers spread out with a dozen yards separating them from each other and thirty odd behind Reyas and me.

    I pointed to a hill which had threerge boulders. "Set up there. I''ll bring it to you."

    "Me too?" Reyas said.

    I turned to her and had to rip my eyes away from her heaving breasts. "Save your strength and I''ll bring it to you. If it focuses on the archers, it''s our job to get its attention."

    She nodded.

    I walked patiently towards the boar while they got into position. The boulders were a terrain advantage for us which made me think of external outposts. It made short work of a dozen spiders stomping on them or nipping at them and was now gorging itself on them and their cores.

    My qi sight showed it had a core the size of couch. Even carrying that was not going to be easy, we''d need a sled. But best not to get ahead of myself, we had to kill the beast first.

    I was big, six foot of toned muscle and another foot with my headdress. But this boar''s power was iprehensible. It could take a fully grown tree in its snout and rip it from the ground. It could squish a car like I did a beer can.

    If it went pear-shaped, I would have no choice but to lead it south. Iughed. Lead it to that city called Dawnharbour and all the new yers would provide boar brunch.

    I stood on the hill, staring at it. He was too busy scoffing down spiders to notice me. I stood on one leg with the other knee bent and its foot resting on the standing leg. My six-foot wooden spear of death was in my hand, with its butt on the ground.

    It sniffed the air and it caught my scent before it saw me. How embarrassing, I stunk enough for a wild, giant, sweaty, dirty demon boar to notice.

    It threw its head in the air and grunted. Blobs of snot flew from its nostrils and you definitely didn''t want to get hit by one - they were the size of my fist.

    "Come on piggy," I yelled.

    When it began to scrape the ground with one of its giant hooves I moved. There was no way I was going to wait for it to charge. It was a giant cat and I was a tiny mouse; it was sure to follow.

    I whooped as I ran; my bird showing me its view from above. Man, I was fast. I looked like Bolt on steroids. I was mimicking Reyas qi-speed as best I could and I was wasteful, but it worked much better than the tier one qi-body.

    No matter how fast I was, a giant boar was faster. Its powerful strides ate me up. Its sheer size gave it an advantage. Rtive to size I was faster, but it was fifty times my mass.

    Demon bird''s vision showed it was closing, but it wasn''t necessary because the rumbling earth told me like a p in the face. When it was a couple of yards behind and about to gouge me with a tusk, I dodged like my life depended on it. Because it did.

    This is where I used Reyas qi-agility and pushed off with my left foot. I veered to the right by several yards and its tusk went woosh. Air shot.

    Iughed and ran towards our ambush. If the boar wasn''t interested in me for dinner before now, I was now the most appealing meal of its life. It dearly wanted to eat me. It probably thought I was a two-legged, furless, mutant stag.

    Rather than lead it directly to the boulders I lead it on a merry chase in an arc. I led it in a circle around the boulder as arrows pelted down on it. I could hear them entering its flesh, thwap, thwap but it was still focused on me. And it wasn''t good at changing direction.

    When it had fifty arrows buried in its left side it stopped and roared. Its snout frothed and its red eyes zed. It looked around for the pesky archers.

    That was my queue, I skidded to a halt and turned. I ran at the big ugly brute and leaped at it while its head was turned towards the hill to its left. I jumped so high I was above it and as I fell; I brought my spear down in an arc aiming for its eye.

    Its head turned at thest second and a tusk swiped me dead centre. I flew at right angles and all my spear did was scratch it a little. It jumped towards me while I was in mid-flight, I couldn''t change directions, but I twisted as it tried to gouge me mid-air.

    It smashed me in the head, and everything went dark. My terrifying stag mask was supernaturally hard, but the blow rattled my brains inside my skull. Iy on the long grass of the ins wondering what was going on.

    I could hear sounds, but their meaning didn''t register. There was smashing, yelling, screaming, and grunting. I listened for a time.

    A birdnded on my chest and began pecking. Why would it do that. I was just lying here. It squawked at me and I felt the ground shake. The bird jumped up the length of my chest to my head and began to peck.

    My head was made of wood, and it went tap, tap. What the fuck, my head was wood. Oh shit, I came to my senses and sat up. I could see Reyas on top the boar with her axes buried in its back. There were arrows in its eyes, and it was bucking like a bull with rabies.

    I stood. "Thanks birdy." And I ran towards the giant boar and poured qi into my legs. When I leaped onto its back Reyas grinned at me, but I wasn''t sure if she was enjoying herself or shit scared.

    Before it bucked me off, I aimed my spear at the nape of its neck and using qi-strike buried it as deep as I could. When I pulled my spear out it left a gaping hole. Then a wild buck threw me, and I stabbed again as I fell. My spear entered the side of its neck and I held on. I swung myself and kicked one of the arrows further into its eye then swung back and pulled my spear free.

    I had to roll before it trod on me. I shoved my spear into its underbelly, and it was soft. Iughed and used qi-de in a unique way. I ran under the boar with my spear in its guts and used my qi to cut them wide open.

    The demon bird was going to be happy as its guts spilled onto the ground. The boar''s movements became lethargic and as it entered its final death throws - it was still dangerous.

    I scampered from underneath and gave its tusks a wide berth. When it fell to its side, I stabbed my spear through its skull and into its brain.

    Gisael was by my side and I asked her, "This one doesn''t have regeneration does it?"

    She grinned, she looked excited and happy. "No. It does not heal like a troll. Look."

    She was right, none of its wounds had healed. I felt like the troll was a tougher fight, but this thing was incredibly strong. Maybe we had lifted our game so much it only felt easier.

    I pulled out my skinning knife and it glinted in the sun. "It''s skinning time," I shouted andughed.

    Our Huds activated with a message.

    -Demon Boar First Kill: Saka, Ailen, Eleven-

    "What?" Saka howled and shook her first. "His name is Benzhi you morons."

    Iughed because I didn''t care, and I set about skinning the thing. My aim was for one humungous pelt.

    Ailen was by my side surveying the several tons of meat. He shook his head. "Maybe I''ll dig pits here and cook it on the spot. Hey Benzhi," he said and stared at me, "All the people in Dawnharbour will get that message."

    "So?"

    He pointed to Saka. "We''re not there, they''ll get curious."

    "Who in Dawnharbour?" Reyas asked and Gisael looked interested as well.

    "It''s an old-world thing. People from my world are connected in a strange way."

    They nodded and epted the answer.

    My skinning attempt wasn''t terrible, I managed to get the whole thing in three pieces. There were also two gigantic tusks and a qi core that was as big as me.

    Nej carried a smaller tusk back and fetched a sled so quickly I was barely finished when he returned. We piled on the skin and qi core. And left poor Ailen behind with his cooking adventure.

    I hefted therge tusks, one on each shoulder. While the others carried their fair share. Nej and Tal pulled the sled. My demon bird stayed behind feasting on the guts which were syed across the hill.

    "I feel sorry for Ailen," I said which a chuckle.

    "Don''t," Saka said. "He''s loving it. He likes crafting as much as fighting usually."

    Iughed. These kids were from a different universe to me. It was almost as if their lives were as different to mine, as mine was to Reyas.

    I felt her breasts on my back. "Need a hand?" she asked as she shouldered the tusks behind me. "Sure, and keeping rubbing your boobs on my back. I love that."

    Sheughed derisively. But she kept doing it anyway.

 Chapter 41: Morning Glory

    Chapter 41: Morning Glory

    I was dreaming that I was swimming. The waterpped over my moist lips. And my when consciousness slowly woke, I realised I wasn''t swimming. I wasn''t in a pool. My lips were wet, there was a body on top of mine. I could feel a soft breast pressed against my chest.

    I woke and realised Reyas was kissing me. Her hand was on my stomach slowly caressing. I turned onto my side, she slid off me and my eyes opened.

    "Hey," she said softly. "I want you."

    After the battle and trip back, I was tired. I had drained my qi using the abilities that I had copied from her. I ate some dried fruit and went to sleep in our tent.

    I reached behind me to check and felt Gisael. It was dark and I wasn''t sure how far through the night it was.

    Reyas touched my dragon and he leaped at the attention. There is one thing you can say about me and that''s - I need little encouragement.

    "Sure," I said. Afterall she was a smoking hot woman in her prime who wanted me, to fuck her brains out, and who was I to say no. I pulled her leg over my thigh and slid inside her. I figured she''d taken care of the forey already, so I was going straight to home base.

    My dragon filled her, she was soft, wet, and tight. Iy there with my dragon inside her and didn''t move. I just enjoyed the feeling of her soft, wet cave wrapped around me.

    Her eyes sparkled and she tapped my shoulder. "Come on."

    When a beautiful woman tells a man toe on when he''s inside her its like she''s lighting a fire. I grabbed her ass and began to thrust with abandon. She squealed and there was no way the perceptive Gisael would sleep through that.

    I rammed her. "That what you want?" I was happy that she was unable to answer. Her mind was too busy dealing with the pleasure and her mouth had lost connection.

    I climbed on top of her and buried the dragon in her cave, over and over. I lost track of time. She wanted it and she was getting it. That''s my role as a man. I solve problems.

    To ensure she was satisfied I put her ankles on my shoulders and sat up. My dragon punished her until she nutted three more times.

    I did all the work, but she was exhausted.

    She smiled shyly. "I should wake you up more often." She touched my dragon and asked, "Did you go?"

    I shook my head.

    A hand was on my shoulder and it pulled me down onto my back. Gisael did not say a word but she climbed on top of me. She wrapped the dragon up in her cave and squeezed.

    She bared her teeth and strangled him with her muscles. I smiled and looked at her beautiful breasts. My dragon hardened inside her cave. Her eyes widened.

    "Yes. Now you know the power of the dark one."

    She looked at me quizzically and I just grinned. I grabbed her hips and began to thrust into her cave from below. Chirps of pleasure came out of her mouth and she bent down to kiss me. Instead she bit my lip as I thrust harder into her.

    I loved the feel of her breasts against my chest and I went wild until the dragon breathed. She squealed as he filled her.

    "Now he is gone," she said and barred her teeth at the shocked Reyas. She hopped off me and took the dragon in her mouth. Cleaning him and sucking him dry. All I could do was moan.

    Iy there on my back without a thought in my head. I just grinned. Gisael was on my right and her arm stretched across my chest. Reyas was on my left and her legy across mine. There was a breast lightly touching each of my shoulders and the pair went back to sleep.

    The sounds of the forest and their soft breaths lulled me to sleep also. I hoped they stayed like this because the dragon would wake early.

    We slept until we were interrupted early in the morning.

    Tal poked her head in and took in the sight. "We have a visitor from the mountainfolk," she said.

    I sat up and rubbed my eyes. Both women had arms and legs all over me and they slid off as I rose.

    Gisael rolled to her side and stared at Tal. "Where," she asked.

    "They wait at the northern border. I came to fetch you."

    I popped a few nuts into my mouth then grabbed my stag mask and put it on my head. I was still getting used to the freaky way it congealed and sunk roots into my skull.

    "Wait," Reyas said as she jiggled into her leathers. I grabbed my spear and enjoyed watching her boobs bounce up and down.

    "Ready?" I asked and crawled outside the tent.

    Gisael was ready, one of the benefits of the naked life was quick transitions. I tilted my head, looked, and felt into the sky. Demon bird had not returned. He was lying in the remnants of the boar carcass sleeping off his feast of its innards.

    Reyas stuck out her head. "Go, I will bring Ailen, Saka and the boar skin."

    "They will see my mask and ask about you."

    She gathered her gear. "Then take it off."

    "No, I love it. I''ll wear it everywhere."

    She chuckled. "You just want to see the looks on their faces."

    "That too."

    "Then we go together," she said.

    We gathered the twins, the skins and headed to the north east. Our pace was quick because Saka improved a little each day. Gisael, Tal and I carried the skins inrge sacks on our backs.

    "I wille with you this time," Gisael said.

    "Really?" I was surprised she offered to leave the forest.

    "It is my ce by your side now. Tal will take over my duties."

    "Wait who decided this and when?"

    "We all did. We all agreed."

    "We? I wasn''t involved."

    Herughter sounded like a bird chirping. "We knew you would want me. We did not need to ask you."

    "If we go somewhere, you, me, Reyas, Ailen and Saka. Doesn''t that leave the forestcking in defence. Thest time I left we had an intruder, and more are a certainty."

    "Yes," she said as we ran side by side. "You will need to be careful until the forest is stronger. Therge core from the boar will give Mother, Elred and the forest a deep well to draw on."

    "Draw what exactly?"

    Sheughed. "I do not know, but it is exciting to see the storiese to life."

    Gisael''s education seemed to be forest craft,bat, and stories. It appealed to me and I wished my childhood was like hers. Most of the Svartalfar would take up crafts and hers was a deadlybination of stealth, sharpshooter, and tracker. But she also had a grounding in forest craft and their lore.

    "Will more of the peoplee?"

    "It is possible. I do not know, we will see."

    I felt the demon bird wake. I sensed he had grown. His wingspan was wider, he pped his wings and took to the air. "Come." I said to him while he gained height. He swept the ins and showed me the ground.

    There were more monsters than I''d imagined. Every few miles another herd of creatures roamed. Demon bird banked and headed north to catch me.

    When we reached the border Skanvord, Glum and Flek sat at a campfire.

    They stood and turned towards us as we arrived. They couldn''t take their eyes off me and their hands hovered over their weapons.

    "Don''t be nervous," I said and waved my hand. "Why are you here?"

    Skanvord took a tentative step forward. "Wee to seek your aid. There is a cave troll in the mountains, a big one."

    I looked at Gisael who shook her head. She didn''t know anything about cave trolls.

    "How big is big exactly?" I asked.

    Skanvord pointed to a tree at the edge of the forest. "That tall and half as wide."

    It was twice as big as our troll. "Shit," was the only word that came to mind.

    Reyas stepped forward. "Is it a danger to anyone?"

    Skanvord frowned. "Not yet. But no one can hunt or gather in the west. And who knows where it will move. My chieftain sought the shaman and the shaman sent us here."

    I grinned but they could not see my smile because the wooden mask reached my chin. But they could hear the mirth in my voice. "Oh, now the shaman likes me. When you have a giant-sized regenerating behemoth on your doorstep, I am wanted."

 Chapter 42: The Southern Dukes

    Chapter 42: The Southern Dukes

    Beams of light prated the dark room when the heavy curtains were pulled back and tied by the servants. Dust swirled in the rays of sunshine and the neatly dressed staff were like bees; wiping, dusting, and cleaning the room.

    One opened the window and looked out. He quickly pulled his head back, there were high up in the main tower of the Loctris keep.

    The head servant shooed the others away and checked the table setting. Therge oval table was set with four high-back chairs. They were ornate as they werefortable. His white glove inspected the crystal and found it wanting. He sighed and cleaned them with the efficiency born of years of practise.

    A guard entered with his head on a swivel. He inspected each nook and cranny before waiting in a corner.

    Half an hourter four well dressed men entered. Two were old with grey in their hair and two were young.

    With a wave of his hand one of the younger men said, "Dukes. Sit please."

    They drank and discussed topics of politics before they came upon the matter of The Adventurers. There were three Dukes and a chancellor. The Duke of Loctris was young but it was by far thergest city, and oldest at the centre of the new world.

    His uncle was the chancellor who remained quiet unless asked a direct question. The Duke of Loctris was given deference by the other two although technically they were equal rank.

    The Duke of Loctris rxed back in his chair and ask. "How goes the trade with the gate keepers? These adventurers?"

    "We''re outfitted them ording to our contract, but the profits were low," the young duke from Dawnharbour said.

    "Dokkalfar exact too high a price for ores, we need our own mines," the grey-haired duke from Sstria said. "If we were to purchase the weapons from the Dokkalfar we''d be broke."

    The young Duke of Loctris nodded. "What is the problem? Build your own mine."

    "Sir we''ve been trying," the Sstrian Duke said. "The Reach is not equipped to deal with the savages. There are too few and thest report was disturbing."

    "What does your report say that''s so disturbing?" The Duke of Loctris asked and they all leaned forward.

    The Sstrian Duke sighed; his greyed hair starkpared to his contemporaries. "ughter of six soldiers and the savages scared the workers to death. They will not return no matter what the inducement or threats that are made."

    "The Dokkalfar are expensive, we barely make a profit and the northern mines are inessible due to a sizeable local threat. Hmm," the duke pondered. "What say you uncle?"

    The Chancellor cleared his throat. "If we negotiate with the savages it will probably take too long with an unknown oue. If wemit more resources north, then it may prove more expensive than dealing with the Dokkalfar. But there could be a third option."

    The silence hung heavily.

    "Tell us, what third option?" the Dawnharbour duke said with mild frustration.

    The Chancellor looked at him and smiled. "A quest for your adventurers. Make it apetition for the strongest guild and going north is their reward. North where they will be given amodations in The Reach and where riches await them."

    "Do these adventurers have guilds?" The Duke of Loctris asked.

    The Chancellor nodded. "They do indeed. There are 250 of them organised into 10 guilds. I think twenty-five of their strongest will prove useful and cheap."

    The Sstrian Duke leaned back and smiled. "I admire your cunning Chancellor, but I wonder how you know these strange new people so well."

    The Chancellor returned his stare. "It is my role to know so I may serve my Duke. Like now."

    The Duke of Loctris looked at his young cousin from Dawnharbour. "Can you do this?"

    He nodded. "We can select one as a reward for the best results in the tower of testing. But they will seek rewards from this quest, they are greedy and not newborn babes to be swindled."

    The Duke of Loctris looked at the Sstrian Duke, "It is your holding and your profit what can you offer them?"

    The old Duke smiled showing his discoloured teeth. "We can offer them the mountains as their own domain, but we retain the rights to the mine."

    The dukesughed.

    "Indeed, you are as cunning as my uncle," the Duke of Loctris praised.

    The Dawnharbour Duke hit the table hard with his fist. "I just realised; these adventurers are a fighting force we can use for our own gain."

    The Duke of Loctris shook his head slowly. "Oh, cousin how can you be so dim, that is what we wereughing about moments ago."

    "Uncle can you assist him with the tower of testingpetition?"

    The Chancellor bowed his head, "Sire. Consider it done."

    The Duke of Sstria sighed. "We need to discuss these ursed portal storms. What powers them and why now?"

    "Have you suffered?"

    The old duke nodded. "Caravans lost and entire farmsteads ughtered."

    "It is your proximity to the middle mountains perhaps. We''ve suffered no such thing down here in the south."

    "It is worse past the range; the north is overrun. This band of adventurers will have a task cut out for them just travelling to The Reach."

    The young duke said, "I can send adventurer patrols east. The are hungry to kill monsters and gain their qi cores. It is what has protected us from the portal storms."

    The Duke of Loctris pped. "What if you sent him four guilds. The ones who did well in the test but did not win."

    The Sstrian Duke nodded. "I can give them halls to use as their guild headquarters. It is a small price to pay to have our farms protected."

    The Dawnharbour Duke stared at them both and then his ss. "Yes. If it must be done, but our investment in amodations and outfitting. What happens to that?"

    The Chancellor cleared his throat. "More will being from the gatekeepers."

    "Yes, it was always the n to move them on. Dawnharbour is for the neers. There will be more ording to the gatekeepers."

    The Dawnharbour Duke frowned. "They''re still neers. They''re cunning when ites to negotiation, but they know nothing of our world. It''s very frustrating most of the time."

    "Are youining about this massive boon granted to you?" The Duke of Loctris said.

    "No, no. I''m merely pointing out that its not as easy as you all think."

    The old duke rubbed his bearded chin. "We will find out soon enough."

 Chapter 43: Glum the Bum

    Chapter 43: Glum the Bum

    We climbed, we ran, we climbed. I had to hand it to the mountainfolk their best defence was the sheer amount of energy just to reach them. No one should want to attack them because you''d be dead tired before you arrived. They could just push you back down the mountain as you tried to catch your breath.

    My mountain and climbing skills rose steadily especially in the high mountains. I pulled myself up with everyone tied down the line. Gisael, Ailen, Saka and Reyas brought up the rear. She''d be the first under strain if they fell and she trusted my route selection. I was able to pick a route that Saka and Ailen could follow.

    Gisael of course was a machine. She barely broke a sweat and rarely shivered in the freezing wind. She had the mental toughness of hardened steel.

    At the top of the ridge I pulled the rope from a wedged position in the sturdy rock. I pushed my qi and it licked my arms and legs as I pulled all of them up. As soon as Gisael was with me she helped. And once Saka was up, Reyas finished the climb under her own power while we rested.

    Glum sneered at Reyas. "Why did you leave? Your ce is with us." He''d been giving her dirty looks all day and they finally boiled over to words.

    "Father agreed my ce is with Benzhi, and it is none to do with you," she said.

    Glum wasn''t satisfied. His lips curled and his eyes were full of jealousy. He waved his hand in my direction. "This filth has bewitched you. Look at it. It is a demon."

    Reyas was a tough cookie and could take care of herself, but this fuck just insulted me. I grabbed his face and pushed him back against the rock - hard. I moved so quickly he was caught unawares.

    "I don''t need to bewitch when I can easily kill those who oppose me." I lifted him off the ground as he began to struggle.

    Reyas and Skanvord both grabbed my arms. "Stop, stop," she said. "He''s not worth it."

    Skanvord spat. "Do not do this forest king. He is beneath your notice. Let us deal with him."

    I turned on Skanvord, he was older and wiser than most of the mountainfolk and a decent warrior to boot. "I am not a king."

    I turned back to Glum. "See how they beg for your life. They admit you''re scum and beg me for mercy on your behalf. The next word out of your mouth against me and mine and I will kill you. That is a promise."

    I let him drop the few feet onto his ass - I could have easily thrown him off the cliff.

    He stared at me with hate in his eyes.

    I waited patiently for him to say a word, any word and I would make good on my promise. The air was thick with the tension I was certain no one doubted I would end him, which he must have too because no words escaped him.

    I turned and said, "Good."

    He spat and itnded an inch from my foot. I jerked my spear from my back, and he flinched. Iughed like it was a joke and moved on, the fort was near.

    They looked me up and down, I was tall, and my muscles rippled oozing power. But most of all the wooden antler helmet scared the fuck out of them. I heard Skanvord whisper to Reyas. "If he is not a king what is he?"

    "Protector," she said with love in her voice. "He protects the forest and all that dwell in it."

    Skanvord looked confused for a moment but epted the exnation with a shrug and a nod. "You have changed Reyas," he said softly. "You''re confident and stronger. I am d."

    Ailen chuckled and inserted himself in their conversation. "You should have seen her carve chunks out of the humungous demon boar."

    Skanvordughed, lightening the mood. "Tell that story tonight in front of the firece, for all to hear."

    We arrived at the fort with the usual tight-lipped wee. The stares were silent, and their fear of our difference made known.

    We brought the boar skins to the leatherworker before arriving at the main hall.

    "Father wants these made into armour," Reyas said she pointed at me and Gisael. "If we take down the troll, we''ll have two more sets."

    Gleig inspected the skins and whistled. "This is from a magnificent beast. I''ll have some left over even after two sets."

    Reyas nodded. "There must be a reward for your hard work too."

    "But Ulfgrim will pay. It is a trade for the n?"

    "It is," Reyas said. "Speak to him. But the excess is a gift from us to you."

    Gleig smiled. "Thank you. I''ll get to work immediately."

    "A month?" Reyas asked.

    Gleig nodded. "They''ll need tanning and curing. I''ll give them my best. Let me take measurements before you leave."

    "Do it now," I said. "We will be leaving before first light tomorrow."

    Gleig took our measurements and I was surprised Gisael allowed it withoutint. Maybe she did feel the cold. He took Ailen and Saka''s and then we left.

    When we arrived at the main hall Glum was whispering feverishly into Ulfgrim''s ear and then he glowered at us as we entered. Although they had been told about it, when confronted with the antler mask they were unsettled.

    "Don''t let us stop your lying Glum," I said. Mypanions seemed nervous but the best way to deal with a bastard was head on.

    The chieftains had gathered again, and the hall was full of mountainfolk warriors from the three ns.

    Ulfgrim frowned at my words. He stood and approached. "Why cause trouble?" He stared at me and then Reyas. "You have my precious daughter, what have I done to deserve disrespect in my hall?"

    I met his defiant gaze. "I didn''t disrespect you. Your man Glum is the one who disrespects others. He''s a jealous coward who will do nothing but cause trouble for us, so we meet it head on."

    Ulfgrim turned and looked at Glum who stood. "He says these things knowing I cannot challenge him."

    "Why not?" I said. "Is it because you''re a coward?"

    Ulfgrim exhaled loudly. "He does not because it would disrupt our alliance. Especially when we need it most."

    I shook my head. "No. He does not care for our alliance. That is in by his insults to us on our journey. I''d be happy to kill him quickly and we move on to your feast."

    We glowered at each other for a minute, but Glum said nothing. Coward.

    I broke the silence. "Ailen has a story to tell of Reyas and her defeat of the giant boar."

    Ulfgrim looked at his daughter and smiled. "I''d like to hear that." Then he turned back to me. "We need to make ns for tomorrow, and I cannot allow Glum to be a distraction." Ulfgrim waved his hand at his warrior and pointed to the door. "Cool off at home. We will talk tomorrow."

    I wasn''t surprised that Glum wasn''ting to fight the cave troll.

    Reyas whispered, "Must you make an enemy?"

    I looked at her and said loudly, "He wouldn''t be an enemy if he was dead."

    "Come," Ulfgrim beckoned. "Put that behind us. Let me deal with my nsmen, you owe me that at least."

    They had set up rocks on the table, it was a map of sorts. I looked it over and saw a white piece of fluff. I pointed at it and said, "Is that the cave troll?"

    They nodded.

    "Does it sleep somewhere, and do you know when?" I asked.

    "We dare not get close enough to find itsir," Flek said.

    "It''s to the west, how far?" I asked.

    "Two days through the high mountains," Skanvord said.

    Vaunruld, Flek''s chieftain spoke. "The Shaman told us to send for you to help us. Do you have a way to kill a cave troll?"

    I looked back at Gisael who stood like a gorgeous green statue. Her breasts distracted more than a few of the men.

    "We killed a troll, but it was half the size of this one. The hard part is they regenerate like a mother fucker. If you shoot their eyes out with arrows they heal as soon as they pull the arrows out. When I stabbed its brain with my spear, I thought the fight was over. But as soon as I pulled the spear out it recovered."

    "How did you kill it?"

    "I left the spear in and we burned it."

    There were nods and smiles all round.

    "Is there any wood up in the high mountains?"

    There were frowns and grumbling all round. "No. None. Barely a bush."

    "How do we burn a troll twice the size of the one we killed in the forest with no wood?"

    The other chieftain said, "Get it to chase you down from the mountain to the forest."

    "It will hurl boulders at us and eventually squish us. I take it there isn''t a shortage of rocks in the mountains."

    "We can use the ck rock to burn it," Skanvord said.

    "Coal? Yes, that will work."

    "It''s precious, we use it sparingly," Ulfgrim said.

    "I take it the mine has plenty?"

    They nodded.

    "Then we either take what you have here and kill the troll, then you mine more. Or we go to the mines tomorrow instead of the troll."

    "I don''t want the troll roaming free. It already stops us hunting and eats our food," Vaunruld said. "It is too close to both our holds."

    "Can you provide coal to burn it?" I asked and the chieftains nodded.

    "We need to agree on the riches from the kill," Ulfgrim said. "I do not want arguments after."

    Reyas said, "Isn''t is a bad omen to assume victory?"

    "We assume nothing, and it is not for you to speak," Vaunruld said. "This is a meeting of the chieftains."

    I held up my hand. "Whoa. Hold on buddy. She''s with me and she can dam well speak whenever she likes. If you don''t like it - we''ll just leave."

    Reyas stared at me and the chieftain''s eyes stared at the ground.

    Ulfgrim was first to speak. "He is right Vaunruld, she is part of his n now and follows his rules not ours."

    "Damn right," I said, "We''ve had enough disrespect for one day. We''re here to help and we feel like intruders."

    The third chieftain grunted. "This is a good negotiating stance now we''re on topic of the spoils."

    "Oh, there''s no negotiation. If we kill the troll, we want its core and its skin. And we want leathers made from the skin. There will be nothing else - because it will burn."

    Ulfgrim stood and he was enraged. "All its core, all its skin - I thought you were fair?"

    I stood and held out my hand for him to shake. I waited there as their temperatures slowly declined and they realised this was not a negotiation. If he did not shake my hand we''d walk, and they would have to deal with the troll without our help.

    He turned and squirmed. Time passed and I stood like a statue. The air became thicker with tension and their determination waned. The desire to be rid of the troll overcame their stubbornness and greed.

    Ulfgrim spat into the fire. "It is the troll that has taken from us not you. We will regain what we''ve lost and prevent further losses." He gripped my arm and shook. The other two followed suit with grim expressions.

    "Now for story time, Ailen?"

 Chapter 44: Cave Troll Hunting

    Chapter 44: Cave Troll Hunting

    Ailen weaved his tale of the boar kill ensuring he embellished Reyas'' part. They may have treated her badly, but they were still proud of her. It was one of those human contradictions. And there was the fact that they only now appreciated what they had lost.

    The demon birdnded and perched on the windowsill as Ailen spoke of it eating the guts from the boar. It was either coincidence or the bird had a ir for the dramatic. Most of the mountainfolk were disturbed by it, probably more than my mask. I had it perch behind me to ensure no errant axes were thrown in its direction.

    Reyas fetched furs and made usfortable near the long, wide window. I lounged with her under one arm and Gisael under the other as Ailen told the story of the troll in the forest.

    Gisael''s naked body pressed against mine and warmed us both. Her hand moved subtly under the furs. She caressed the dragon and I swear she was trying to embarrass me by causing me to groan.

    Reyas was mostly quiet, she whispered in my ear on asion but otherwise watched her folk with her head on my chest.

    We must have been the second form of entertainment when Gisael disappeared under the fur to take the dragon breath in her mouth.

    The hall thinned with the locals leaving for their homes, but the visiting ns and we remained to sleep the night. I did not feel like I slept amongst allies and our wariness was not good for our rest.

    Ailen and Saka slept like babes. While at least one of us remained awake with the demon bird keeping watch behind me. The strange bird slept for two days and now remained awake day and night.

    The night passed uneventfully with no knives or axes in our backs. I chuckled when I saw the bleary eyes of Flek, his night was as restless as ours. He either dreamed of the cave troll or was scared I would kill them all in the dead of the night with my demon bird.

    When the first ray of light pierced the sky, we rose and silently readied for the journey west.

    We waited at the main gate for the mountain warriors who were joining us. There was five of us, Tal was in the forest, and there was eighteen of them; six from each n.

    Demon bird flew above us and Reyas led. The eighteen ran hard to keep up with us, not all were as hardy as Skanvord and Flek.

    By the end of the day we were cold, tired, and crammed into a cache. A cave filled with furs and supplies for the hunting groups of the Trovas n. It didn''t worry me I was crammed between Gisael and Reyas.

    I took off my mask and my demon bird perched beside it. Its eyes were open when it slept, and no one was the wiser. Reyas and Gisael took turns spooning me, and I them, and we rested as best we could.

    For the second day we rose with the first light in the high mountains.

    I adjusted my spear and said loud enough for all to hear, "Today we kill a cave troll." When a mountain man gazed at me, I added, "And you will all be in a song a hundred years from now. They''ll probably leave us out." And Iughed with most of the mountainfolk joining in.

    I carried six quivers to lighten mypanions load and we followed Skanvord to the home of the troll.

    We made good time and arrived mid-afternoon. It was slow going through the high mountains, but the local warriors knew the best routes to take.

    Iy atop a ridge looking down at the craggy valley below and my demon bird flew in search of the cave troll. Gisael''s skin pressed against mine, she must have been feeling the cold but showed no outward sign of difort.

    Skanvord approached crawling across the rock. He was their designated ambassador, the one who least feared and despised me.

    "We wait here?" he asked.

    "Until the bird finds it, then we get into position."

    "How will you know? Does the bird talk to you?"

    "I can see what it sees," I said.

    He swore and then prayed to his gods under his breath. "This bird did note with youst time."

    "It''s a baby bird," I said and that confused him further. The demon bird was the size of an adult crow. I held out my hand forestalling more questions.

    "Found it," I said and pointed up the ravine. I chuckled. "I think the big bastardes this way." If it came down this valley, we didn''t have much time.

    I pointed. "We need twelve men on the other side ready to push down boulders. Hurry we have less than an hour to prepare."

    He nodded and a question died on his lips. He moved off and began to issue orders to the mountain men.

    "Does the bird feel the cold?" Gisael asked. The demon bird flew high in the icy winds and was now perched on a snowy ledge watching the troll.

    I smiled as I felt her breasts pressed into my back and her arms wrapped around my middle. "I don''t think so, he doesn''tin. We''ll get you some leathers when we return here."

    She kissed my shoulder de.

    I turned my head slightly to look at Reyas. "Let''s set ropes along the ridge so the archers can move quickly. We don''t know if the troll will retreat, stand its ground, or push on."

    She nodded and retrieved her hammer and pitons. Saka and Ailen followed her and ced the spare quivers along the ridge; they wore two on their back.

    "Do not do anything foolish," Gisael whispered in my ear.

    I ignored the statement for a time and watched the troll through the demon bird''s eyes. It was rummaging through boulders, lifting them, and turfing them. It was looking for food.

    "If it goes to n, I won''t have to," I said.

    She held me tight with her cheek on my back. "It never goes to your n."

    "What - and your ns are wless?"

    She chirped which was her way of chuckling. "They were until you came."

    I sighed. "It''s simple. I will do what needs to be done."

    "It is not ournd. It is not a bad thing to run and fight another time."

    We were quiet for a long time. The cave troll came up the right valley, it would be here in half an hour.

    Before I pushed myself up, I said, "If I die, I will live on and I will return to you."

    Her button nose rubbed against my back, it was cold, and she was warming it. "I believe you," she said, and she hopped off my back, allowing me to rise.

    I stood and waved my right arm for a minute. It was the signal that the troll wasing. The demon bird flew over our ravine. We were arrayed on two sides of a valley and the opposite side was a sheer drop at most sections. The mountain men worked hard preparing boulders with their picks and sturdy crow bars.

    A few on our side did the same where the outcropping overhung the valley. They all carried backpacks full of coal.

    Reyas returned and fixed thest of the rope down into the valley. I looked at it and at her and smiled.

    The giant cave troll was covered in white fur; it blended into the snow. It had four fangs visible when its mouth was closed with two protruding from the bottom and top of its jaw. When its mouth was open it was a mangled mess of sharp teeth.

    It could easily bite a well armoured man in half with a single snap. Its arms were as long as they were strong. They dragged apelike by its side and itsrge hands grasped small boulders and threw them easily.

    Therge boulders needed both hands and I swear it could lift ten tons and hurl it. It didn''t tire, it slowly made its way searching for food. It sniffed and moved rocks with its hands and feet. It swallowed a rodent with a single bite like it was jelly baby.

    It sniffed and lifted its head. It drooled and quickened its pace. It smelled us and wasing to feast.

 Chapter 45: Terrible Person

    Chapter 45: Terrible Person

    I stood and raised my right arm holding a torch above my head. Timing was key; the boulders would take time to dislodge and fall. I couldn''t see the positions of the mountainfolk with my own eyes, they were too far away and hidden behind the rocks they sought to drop on the unsuspecting troll.

    But the demon bird could see them. He swooped past them and circled back around above the troll. It ignored the crow like bird flying high above its head.

    When it entered the chasm, I waited. All I wanted to do was drop my arm, but I wanted to be sure. It passed the first men, I held, and they held.

    After it passed the second group, I began to wave the torch and then a few secondster I dropped it. The torch dropped down into the chasm, it floated and swung like a leaf. The boulders did not.

    They wobbled and teetered on the top of the cliff and one by one they dropped down into the chasm. The first dropped in front of the troll and startled it. It looked up as another mmed into its face.

    The sickening crack reached our ears and made us smile. Arrows peppered its body as the archers let loose. The troll''s warbled cry rang through the chasm and it stumbled into the path of more boulders. In a few more seconds, it was buried in half a dozen.

    Reyas and I didn''t waste time and scooted down the rope into the chasm.

    The rocks moved as it struggled. Its cries of pain became angry roars. It struggled and arrows continued to pepper its visible fur; they were like tiny pins in arge doll.

    Backpacks of coal where thrown down onto it. I was halfway down when it emerged from beneath the boulders. It iled about consumed by anger. It picked up a boulder and threw it back from where it came.

    The strangest fight had begun. Tiny men running and pushing downrge rocks against a giant troll hurling them back. The men died in groups of two and three when they were struck.

    Reyas and I continued to climb down into the chasm despite the treacherous exchange.

    I stood thirty feet from it and my demon bird''s eye view was my lifeline. I dodged the falling rocks from my allies. I held out my hand for Reyas to stay back, it was far too dangerous for her, she didn''t have a demon birdpanion giving her a heads up.

    I ran and pushed qi into my legs and stomach. Swirls and twists of qi gave me both speed and agility; I would need it all to jump and dodge the barrage of rocks and from above and the troll itself.

    It was five times my height and had ten times my strength. I looked up at the impossible target. The bigger they are the harder they fall; I told myself. Then I realised that I was big too.

    It was severely wounded from the boulders, broken limbs and flesh gouged so deeply its bones were showing. Despite the severe damage - it thrashed around, and the wounds closed in front of my very eyes.

    I opened my qi sight and saw it in all its glory. Trolls were grotesque lumps of devastation. But when I looked at their qi paths, they were a thing of intricate beauty. Its core equalled that of the giant boar, and I could see it draining as it healed.

    Trolls were a contradiction, so ugly and yet so beautiful. I couldn''t imagine copying its technique. I could barelyprehend it, let alone memorise it.

    A boulder descended near me and it shocked me into action. Demon bird showed iting down upon my head and I jumped to the left in the nick of time.

    The troll snarled at me, but it was more interested in killing the ones who rolled rocks down onto it.

    I waited for it to pick one up and wind for its throw. I thanked Gisael when I saw an arrow pierce its eye. I ran and leaped into the air and ced a foot on the boulder it lifted, and I leaped again onto its shoulder.

    It twisted, roared and I flew before I could strike. I was headed for a rock pile and thending was going to hurt. I used my qi and braced for impact. One foot mmed onto a rock and I turned with the momentum and let it take me as I skipped, hopped, and jumped before I skidded to a stop.

    My feet were made of sturdy stuff, but they were bruised and bled.

    The troll ripped an arrow from its eye and turned its attention on me. Iughed when arge rock hit it in the back of the head. Despite losing half their number the mountainfolk fought on.

    Demon bird''s vision saved me again. I dodged another massive rock and ran back towards the troll. Part of me felt like the mountainfolk were trying to kill me as well.

    Arrows pelted its face in search of its eyes, but it turned and twisted. The brute was battered and confused. It was being assaulted from all directions. An axe appeared in its back and I recognized it. I was Reyas''; I looked for her and demon bird showed me she was still on the cliff face.

    My eyes never left the troll as I charged for a second time. I ran and leaped for her axe and dodged another rock. I felt the wind from it as it flew by.

    When Inded on the trolls back, I pulled on her axe and used it to climb. When it came loose, I swung and lodged it in the troll again higher on its back. I hung on for dear life as it twisted.

    Its drool flew past me as it roared. I scampered across its back; I didn''t want to be anywhere near those fangs. I was worried I''d lose my footing so I used my qi and stabbed my spear into the nape of its neck as deep as I could.

    It roared in pain and turned. I hung on to my spear for dear life as I swung like a small child in their father''s hands.

    I stood on my spear. It was wood. It was fucking wood and it felt alive. I used tree-run and stuck to it like glue. My only weapon was my tform. So, I punched the troll in the back of the head using qi strike.

    I punched so hard pain shot up my arm. I smashed it with all the qi and strength that I had. It whirled and twisted trying to pry me loose as my fists broke through its skull. Its hand tried to grab me, and I ducked.

    Its other hand tried to grab me, and I dropped down grabbing my spear with my hands before I jumped back up and punched it again.

    A massive boulder struck it in the head, and it wobbled. It was unsteady on its feet. Blood was oozing out the wound I made in the back of its head and I could see its brains within.

    Before it could heal, I stuck my fist inside and pulled out as much brains as I could. Again, and again.

    It was then that Reyas appeared beside me, axe in hand and she held on with one embedded in the troll and she swung the other.

    The troll fell to its knees and then forward. It was down, but we had learned the hard way that it was not out. I pulled my spear and used the remnants of my qi to pierce its brain. I used my qi to push my spear deep inside until I heard a crack.

    I grinned at Reyas who was covered in blood. Sheughed at me and I pulled my favourite, wicked skinning knife. The one she gifted me.

    It was sharp and cut the troll''s skin like butter. I worked quickly afraid of what could happen. As I worked Gisael and the others appeared. She worked with Reyas to dig out the qi core.

    I was almost done skinning when they rolled the core out. I used my sight and I could see streams of qi leaving the core and into the troll. It was still healing.

    "Take it away, further," I yelled.

    They rolled it around boulders and down the valley. Only when it was sixty feet away did the streams of qi abate.

    "Enough," I called. We had made a new discovery. The troll didn''t need to be decapitated or burned. We just needed to separate it from its qi core.

    When the mountainfolk gathered, I said, "You can keep your coal. Take it home. You can have its meat too."

    Skanvord looked confused. "Don''t we need to burn it?"

    I shook my head and pointed. "When its qi core is that far away it can no longer heal."

    The skinning was done, and I went to retrieve my spear. I pulled it as hard as I could, and it wouldn''t budge. Reyas helped me by hacking away at the troll''s skull but it was no good. My spear was damaged, it was sheered in three ces along its shaft.

    I was more upset with the loss of my spear than the deaths of the mountainfolk. I''m a terrible person.

 Chapter 46: I got Wood

    Chapter 46: I got Wood

    We carted the qi core away and they buried their dead. The eyes of the mountain men hardened, and their expressions were stern. They did not appreciate the boon of the meat when we took the qi and the skin would be made into leathers for us.

    They were not like the Svartalfar, we fed out qi core to thend. They would have gorged themselves on it and be stronger and they had never seen such a bounty. And this bounty rolled away before their eyes.

    The mountain men looked at a qi core like the way men from my world looked at gold. But it was more than wealth, it was power.

    I couldn''t shake the feeling that in this world power corrupts; qi corrupts. And the jealous stares were that corruption in action.

    We travelled for half a day before we rested. We cobbled together a harness for the qi core so we could lower it down the mountain and drag it across the slopes.

    I nced at Reyas who was the strongest besides me. "Do you think the alliance will hold?"

    She huffed. "Father is good to his word." She looked over her should back towards the ravine where the battle took ce. "But I don''t know about the others. I do not like the feeling I have."

    I watched the emotions run across her beautiful face. Her luscious lips stretched, and her brow furrowed making lines where there were none. "I have this feeling too. What will you do if they turn on us?" I asked the hard question.

    "It will note to that and if it did, I can speak to the shaman."

    "For guidance for you or them?"

    "Both," she said. "But it won''te to that. Father is honourable, in all my life he has never broken his word. As long as we stick to ours - nothing bad will happen."

    "And we will. But you know I will kill any who attack us."

    "I know," she sighed sadly. "I hope they do too."

    I tried tough. "Let''s not dwell on it. We should be happy. We killed a fucking cave troll. That thing was massive. I can hardly believe our luck."

    They were all listening in on our conversation, we had nothing to hide. And my closing statement brought smiles and a round of banter.

    "How did you know you could stand on your spear like it''s a branch?" Gisael said.

    I shrugged. "I didn''t. That was a happy ident."

    They allughed.

    "So, you admit, you''re not a genius, you''re just a lucky bastard," Ailen said.

    I nodded. "I never imed to be. Have you met me?" I looked to the left. "The demon bird says left."

    Ailenughed. "And now we follow a demon bird."

    "When will it have a proper name?" Gisael asked.

    "Demon bird is kinda growing on me and he doesn''t like any of my other ideas."

    Reyas looked up at the sky. "He might have a name already. Did you ask him?"

    "No, he was a baby when I found him. Still floundering in what passed for a nest."

    Gisael nodded, "It may be reincarnated. It may have a name it remembers from a previous life."

    I walked in silence for a time andmuned with my bird. "No. He says he''s not reincarnated he said he''s risen from the dead? He makes no sense and he says he has no name; I just have to find a better one."

    "Risen from the dead?" Gisael said. She sounded scared and nothing scared her.

    "A mystery," Saka said and exchanged a nce with Ailen.

    My bird was showing me images of his first memories. "He had no egg. He was born from a carcass."

    Ailen scoffed. "I knew your bird was strange, but geez Benzhi, that''s some dark shit."

    The conversation about the bird''s origins brought back a sombre mood and we travelled in silence until the sun set. We kept pushing until twilight was exhausted.

    We made a fire and huddled together for warmth. The demon bird perched up high on a rock and kept watch over us. He hadn''t slept since his meal of boar entrails and he was not happy that I didn''t allow him to eat the troll''s gizzards.

    We woke with the first rays of light and I was d the mountainfolk did not try anything stupid. I disentangled myself from the limbs of Reyas and Gisael and we began to move down to the warmer climes.

    We decimated a swarm of spiders in the hills and demon bird was able to feast to his hearts content.

    Reyas gazed into the sky. "The purple clouds are gone."

    Ailen ced his hand above his eyes and scanned. "Maybe they ran out of juice for the time being. The gigantic boar and the cave troll fell from the sky."

    I inspected my broken spear as they discussed the sky. I had two longer pieces and a short one. I put them back in a sack with some spider cores.

    Reyas began to pull the sled again. "The portal storms are much more frequent this year. Before they were rare, it may be things are returning to normal."

    I ran to her side to help. "Don''t count on it babe." We kept moving and the bird kept eating spider guts until he fell asleep.

    When we entered the forest and rxed. It was good to be home. We were met by a couple of gatherers who fed and watered us. But I did not give up our burden of the qi core, we would see it to the de.

    On the fourth day we arrived at the de and were weed home by all.

    Mother inspected the core and sighed. "This is much. The concentration is already high." She looked at Elred and he nodded.

    "We should invite more of the people," Gisael said.

    "The forest can grow," Elred said. "Slowly this time."

    "We are already growing slowly," Mother said, and she stared at Elred. "We should consult the forest."

    She made a show of feeding us all a small portion of qi from the willow before she began to add the qi core from the cave troll.

    It took her a day too add it all and Elred left for that time to walk the forest and listen to the trees.

    He returned and talked with Mother while I trained with Gisael and Reyas.

    When they were done, they beckoned me to join them.

    "Benzhi," Mother said. "Show me your spear."

    I retrieved my broken spear from the tent. "Paphyra is making me spears Mother. You need not tax yourself, she seemed very happy this one was broken."

    "Renewal is the way of the forest," Elred said.

    Mother held out her hands and I ced the broken pieces in them. "Turn your arm,'' she said.

    She put down all but one piece and grabbed my wrist. "Be ready for some pain," she said and proceeded to make me cry. She pierced my arm and shoved the length into my wrist and up my arm. It was excruciating and I cried out in surprise and pain.

    I was bleeding until she ran her hand up and down my arm smoothing out the lump and my skin closed over.

    She picked up the other length and asked for my other wrist. Fuck I didn''t want to give it to her.

    But I did, I didn''t want to look like a pussy in front of everyone. She repeated the process while I breathed short shallow breaths and shut my eyes tight.

    "Sit," she said after smoothing my arm. She sat also and began to run her finger over thest length. I swear if she tried to put it in my dragon I was going to run away.

    She made thirty small splints out of the smallest piece. She then took my right hand and began cing them in my fingers. One splint for every joint. It was painful butpared to therge shaft up my arm it was nothing.

    "It will take time to heal," she said. "The living tree is now inside you. Giving your arms and fists the strength of the forest."

    "So, I can hit harder?"

    She shook her head. "Not you will not be hurt easily. Your bones will not break as they once did. And in time you may learn to use the living wood in other ways."

    "Thank you, mother, but next time, ask first."

    She smiled sweetly and threw one of my favourite phrases back in my face. "Where is the fun in that?"

    Elred had sat quietly through the whole ordeal. He didn''t give me any sympathy either. "We will call more guardians so you can travel thends without worry. Gisael asked for this and we agree. The forest will call its own protection, be wary of newborns in the forest. They will not be like the bird; they will be creatures of the forest."

    "Like what?"

    He shrugged. "We will see who answers the call."

    "Who?"

    "A powerful creature will talk to us. It will be like a member of the n."

    Mother touched my cheek. "Will we ask the gatekeepers for another outsider?"

    I held up my hand and turned, "Ailen." I yelled. If he did not hear me someone would fetch him.

    A few minutester he arrived and bowed. "You called."

    "Yeah, do we want any more outsiders?"

    He titled his head and thought for a minute. "I have a friend, but he wants to be a crafter. He''s always a crafter. But , yes ask for the gatekeepers to bring one and I''ll take care of it from the other end." He looked at Mother. "Is it okay if he is not a Svartalfar?"

    She looked at me and I shrugged. "If Benzhi says yes, the answer is yes."

    "Yes, I guess. An ally is an ally, he is trustworthy?"

    "He is," Ailen said.

    "Good, I''d hate to have to kill a friend of yours," I said andughed.

    Elred looked confused and Mother patted his leg in reassurance.

    "Rest," Mother said to me, "Do not train more today."

    My arms were itchy, and I nodded. Sex wasn''t training, I could do that instead.

 Chapter 47: Whitecloaks

    Chapter 47: Whitecloaks

    The pristine white cape pped behind him as he strode down the corridor. The light reflected from the shiny steel breastte which was etched with twin crossed swords.

    "Gentlemen," he said.

    "Ying," they replied.

    Ying sat with his four best, they made up the council for the guild. They also made up his team for tournaments.

    He nced behind at therge chest took pride of ce in the leadership hall. "How goes the qi collecting today?"

    A burly warrior grimaced. "Not enough - ckers - we have too many spoiled rich brats in our ranks."

    Ying sighed. "It''s not like we have much choice, we just have to beat some metal into them."

    The burly warrior grinned. "Okay, you said it."

    Ying waved his hand. "With finesse, we want to mould them not break them."

    "Guild leader," the wiry rogue said.

    "Ying is fine, we''re friends first."

    "Sir, we should go further out. There was another first kill today."

    "I didn''t see an announcement."

    The rogue shook his head. "There was no announcement, but if you dig down into the logs you can see all the server firsts, tower times and discoveries."

    "Really?" They all said, and their eyes zed over as they essed their huds.

    "It''s that Ailen and Saka again. And what sort of idiot calls themselves eleven?"

    "Maybe its an AI assisting them," the rogue said. "Sir they''re not in Dawnharbour. I searched everywhere and got yer lists from all the guilds."

    "Unless they''re hiding their identity," the burly warrior said.

    "Why would a guild leader allow them to get server firsts and not have his name included?" the rogue asked.

    Ying nodded. "Unless the guild leader is eleven and he''s hiding his name."

    The rogue shook his head. "No, I have the guild leader official list and it''s their official IGN."

    "How do you get all this information?"

    "He''s a hacker in real life," another said and received res from the group.

    "Too far Sandor. We respect the game world, it''s one of our tenants."

    A sh of anger crossed Sandor''s face. "You''re all talking about server firsts, h h."

    "That''s different its something here," Ying said. "If its in this world its okay. That''s how you know, but keep any talk involving the hud to private conversations."

    Sandor grumbled.

    Ying stared him down while the rest were quiet.

    "Fine, sorry," Sandor said.

    Ying tapped the table. "The white cloaks need qi, it''s the currency of this world and its power. Trik keep gathering information, you keep surprising us. Well done. The rest of you, qi first, tower times second."

    "First ce in the tower has a reward," Sandor said.

    "Some far-off assignment?" The brawler scoffed. "Sounds like a job, not a reward."

    "No, the assignment is for the tournament," Ying said. "The tower level firsts have different rewards."

    Trik raised his hand.

    "Trik, this is not school. Speak."

    "I think that the qi around here is thin because of thepetition for spawns. If we were alone in a far-off outpost, then it would be different."

    Ying stared at him. "You''re a resourceful man Trik and I like the way you think. Agreed, we''ll win this tournament and get this posting."

    Ying stood and walked over to the chest with their collection of qi cores. It was filled with hundreds of tiny cores from easily to kill monsters. "It''s a tough call whether to use it and make ourselves more powerful or purchase better equipment."

    Sandor wore a katana at his hip. He was a swordsman like Ying. "We should increase our strength and take on tougher monsters. We''ll get bigger cores from them."

    Ying nodded. "Give thirty percent to the members, take twenty percent between us and save the rest."

    "What if some sneak eat cores in the field?"

    "We''ll pretend not to notice and put them in the front line when we take on our first boss," Ying said.

    "And if they leave before then?"

    Ying scowled. "We''ll kill them and take their core."

    The burly brawler growled. "If they let in more than 250, we could be choosey. I hate the way it''s done."

    Ying turned and looked at his friend. "Everyone has the same issues and we do. And we have a strong core group." He then turned his attention to Trik. "Can you find out where the Dokkalfar are? We should buy our weapons directly from them and cut out the middlemen."

    "Dokkalfar?" Sandor said.

    "The dwarves," Trik said. "I''ll try. I know the tradees through Sstria, so maybe they''re near there."

    "Isn''t that the other posting?" Ying asked.

    Sandor said, "Yes, it''s for second through fifth."

    Ying scratched his chin. "Then if we don''t win its not a total loss. What is not eptable gentlemen is finishing outside the top five."

    The brawler approached the chest. "Then we should dig in and go smack the crap out of this tower."

    Ying held out his arm barring the brawler''s path. "Moderation - eat a portion each day or you''ll be bloated and sick like the guild leader from the bloods."

    Sandor looked at Trik. "Who has the best time for the tower? How does thepetition work?"

    "It''s onlyes down to time for records and in the event of a tie. What actually matters is how far you get. No one has made it through the second level and only a few dozen through the first."

    "How many levels are there?"

    "No one knows. It''s like an instance. You walk through a portal and the timer starts. It could be two levels or a hundred."

    "Or infinite. They could just keep adding levels," Ying said.

    They all knew what it felt like to die in the tower, its where they all trained.

    The brawler pped his forehead. "Of course. We enter the tower at the same time, but we''re alone. It is an instance."

    Trik cast him a sidelong nce as if to say  it took you this long to work that out?

    Ying felt the pommel of his sword. "Can we make a profit in the tower?"

    They all looked towards Trik. "We can, but it means ignoring your time and harvesting the cores."

    Ying paced. "Okay, so we push hard and if our time is not our best we go back and harvest all the cores before passing through the portal."

    The others nodded.

    "Good n boss," the brawler said the scratched his head. "But how do I know my time?"

    They all stared at him except Ying who smiled patiently. "It''s in your hud Mal."

 Chapter 48: Ebony Spears

    Chapter 48: Ebony Spears

    Paphyra was the most talented wood worker from the old n. Bowyer, fletcher, wood worker, they were all from the same field. She made tools and weapons from wood. She was the master''s protg until she chose toe to the unknown qi world.

    I watched her work the ebony and it seemed more art than science. She spent most her time considering and only a little in actual carving or shaping.

    "I need to go," I said. I scratched my chin; My mask was in my tent.

    She ignored me.

    I sighed very loudly. "I can just use my fists its okay." And I turned to leave.

    "No wait, it won''t be long."

    "You said that two hours ago."

    She met my gaze. "Two hours is not long." Then she went back to the spears; She was making two.

    I pointed to the ck spear shaft. "What are those?"

    She ignored me and eyeballed the tiny grain only she could see. "Drawings."

    I shook my head - I could see that. The carvings reminded me of Celtic art although I was far from an expert.

    "Do the drawings do anything?"

    "They look nice," she said and exhaled slowly. She made another incision the first in thirty minutes. She stood back and looked at the spears. They were ck, long, beautiful, and sharp.

    "Done," she said. A day maye when you add tips, but this will do for now.

    "What sort of tips?"

    She shrugged. "Bone or precious metal, we do not know yet." She held out the spears for me. "Go now and do worry if you break them, I can make more. It is the way."

    I grinned and gave her a kiss. "Thank you. I love them." I slid them down my massive back quiver, which was like the arrow type but made for spears. She pulled the drawstring around my waist tight so they would not flop around as I ran.

    She eyed the quiver. "It can hold more. I will make more."

    I wrapped her in my broad arms and lifter her off the ground. Her feet kicked the air. I nted another kiss on her cheek and let her down. "Thanks. I love them." The I ran out the door of her workshop in the trees. I leaped off her veranda and fell with my arms wide and before I hit the ground I tucked and rolled.

    She blushed, walked to her doorway, and watched me go. She sighed wistfully then returned to her work. Later that day she discussed with the gatherers to find more ebony as a priority.

    "Ailen, Saka, we go," I said as I passed them. I ran to my tent and fetched my wooden antler helmet. When I ced it on top of my head it congealed and fitted itself. It was a living wood and it pushed its roots into my skull. I didn''t think I''d ever get used to the feeling; it didn''t hurt but it was eerie.

    Gisael and Reyas were passing the time sparring with sword and axe. "Ready?" They said as I approached.

    I showed them a spear.

    Gisael''s eye lit up.

    "Impressive," Reyas said.

    "ck is my favourite colour."

    Theyughed.

    Gisael spied Ailen and Saka approaching. "We can leave now."

    We passed Tal and wished her well. She looked sad at being left behind, but it was her duty now and help was on the way.

    We ran north and left the forest after a day. Saka''s skills steadily improved and we moved faster as a group. Reyas was bing more at home in the forest every day. My skills wereing along nicely, and I inspected them as we ran.

    Skills

    .

    -General-

    Running, 42.26

    Climbing, 44.69

    Negotiation, 11.34

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 27.13

    Forest, 33.67

    ins, 16.39

    Mountains, 22.09

    Foraging, 24.94

    Skinning, 27.63

    Tracking, 22.78

    .

    -Combat-

    Spear, 37.29

    Brawling, 17.21

    Dodge, 29.61

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 4.22

    .

    There was a major change before the 250 beta yers arrived. Combat was more specific, instead of melee I had spear and brawling skills, and instead of defence I had dodge.

    The skill I was most interested in was skinning. It was the only one I worked to improve, to me the rest weren''t important. I knew I could run and climb. I really didn''t care about the numbers.

    And if I could ever change anything, I''d ask the technician to move skinning into crafting.

    There was another factor which ounted for our speed. It was our stats and as my lump evolved so did my stats. Ailen and Saka''s started off higher than mine but progressed incredibly slowly.

    And the tortures Mother put me through made an impact as well. The wood in my arms, fists and attached to my face.

    Stats

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 22

    Speed, 21

    Agility, 23

    Stamina, 21

    Toughness, 24

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 20

    Qi Maniption, 3

    .

    The demon bird flew above us and showed us the path through the hills and to the mountains. It also showed me how the forest was growing.

    "Stop," I said when we reached a peak. I turned around and pointed at the forest. "Look."

    The others turned to look at the forest. From the peak we could not see the sea, but we could see the eastern edge.

    "Whoa," Ailen said.

    "It grows," Gisael stated. "Elredmunes with the trees and finds a steady path."

    Out of the five of us, only Gisael was a true Svartalfar.

    Reyas'' brow furrowed, and she pointed. "It grows into the hills. The mountainfolk will not like this."

    I nodded. The forest was steadily growing in all directions and the centre was taller, thicker and I felt like it had a green aura.

    Saka was looking up into the sky. "The purple clouds return."

    It was only a few, but that''s how it always started.

    I looked at Ailen, "When is he due?"

    He shrugged, "We''re almost ready and he can choose when toe."

    I looked up into the mountains. "Okay let''s get this done first."

    We climbed and we ran with the demon bird and Reyas choosing the path. And in two days we were in the fort of the Staggan n. Reyas'' old home.

    The weather was milder, but it was still freezing at night despite being summer proper.

    Reyas entered the leatherworks.

    "Ho, Gleig," she said.

    The old leatherworker appeared, "Ho Reyas. Your leathers are not here, they''re in the hall."

    "Oh," she said. "That''s odd. Why?"

    Gleig shrugged. "Maybe your father wants to make a big deal out of gifting them."

    Reyas'' eyes narrowed. "They''re not a gift. We earned them."

    Gleig wandered to the back of his workshop, made himself busy and said no more.

    Reyas sighed and left. "Come on," she said. We marched down to the main hall.

    The hall was packed with folk from the Staggan n. Most of them were hunters first and warriors second. They were arguing with Ulfgrim and when he spied us, he frowned.

    "It is not a good time," he called.

    "We are here now," Reyas said. "We can take the leathers and leave if you''re busy."

    I leaned against a thick column with my arms crossed and let her do the talking. I was a seven-foot monster wearing a scary mask and she was one of their own.

    "Bah," Ulfgrim said in frustration. "Enough. Everyone out."

    "You''ve not heard thest of this Ulfgrim."

    "Bring it to the council meeting," he growled. "You can challenge me, or you can do as I ask. I will bear these grievances no longer."

    A dozen hunters filed out without a word or friendly wave. It was not lost on me Glum was in their midst.

    Ulfgrim sat down and sighed. He poked the fire and grumbled. "Daughter you and your man make my life difficult."

    I moved from my post and sat across from him.

    "Father, they are never happy. This is not new."

    He frowned. "But this time they are right. Our alliance is one sided and they use me ofck of aggression because of you."

    "How is it one sided? You asked me to help with the mine and I did. Have they been back?"

    "No," he growled.

    "You asked us to help with the cave troll and it''s dead is it not?"

    "Yes, but you took all the spoils."

    "My demon bird would disagree." I said and chuckled as he squawked his ire.

    Ulfgrim met my gaze with a fiery one of his own. "This is all well and good, but now your forest creeps into the hills. Did you think us too stupid to notice?"

    I shook my head. "Did we have an agreement that this would not happen?"

    He growled, "You damn well know the hills are neutral. How is it neutral if they''re no longer hills but forest?"

    "I do not tell the trees where to grow, they choose it themselves."

    He scoffed. "We''ve been here a generation. These changes havee all of a sudden. Since your arrival."

    "And the portal storms? And the Svartalfar? And the fort of the city folk? I am not the only new thing here."

    "The shaman says to be wary of you."

    "And I agree. You should be wary and keep me as an ally, it is much safer than having me as an enemy."

    Ulfgrim sighed. "And if I do all you say, then my people will think I side with my daughter."

    Iughed. "Then put some other poor bastard in charge and go adventuring. And Ulfgrim if you want your domain to grow you have to feed yournd core. It is your people''s greed which hinders you. Not me and mine."

    He growled. "Take your leathers and be off. Your presence here will just cause trouble."

    Reyas sighed sadly. I nced at her and felt her angst. I softened. "Then we''ll do as you ask and trouble you no more."

 Chapter 49: Begin the Transfer

    Chapter 49: Begin the Transfer

    A blue sh of light emanated from the tree and two bear cubs sprung forth. They pounced on Mother and bit her yfully.

    "Now," she said with augh. She petted them and let them suck on her fingers which were covered with honey.

    "Shoo now, go and y. Come back when you''re hungry."

    They ran past Elred who raised a brow. "Two?"

    Mother nodded. "I did not choose, two came so two it is."

    "You know how big they will grow?" Elred asked.

    "They are ancient Kodiaks; they will be the size of your workshop."

    He sighed and walked towards the edge of the de but when the willow shed blue again, he turned and counted the wolf cubs. "Eight?" he said incredulously.

    Motherughed. "It is arge forest, why are you nervous?"

    "I am concerned with the cost and the bnce."

    There were white, ck and grey pups and one which was a mixture. Mother fed them glowing moss which was full of nutrients.

    They nipped at Mother as she fed them, and sheughed. Two were rolling and biting each other in a y fight.

    "Grow quickly little ones. Your home is this way," she pointed to the east. "Do not stray outside the forest. Not until you are grown."

    The wolf pups ran over Elred''s feet and between his legs. He scratched his chin and peered at the willow. It was quiet so he turned and walked through the forest with his ears pricked.

    Tal approached Mother and sat. "Mother."

    "Dear, it has begun."

    "I see Mother. When will it be time for me to leave?"

    "Soon. The gatekeepers will open a portal and you will ask for more volunteers. Stay a day and tell them what you have seen here."

    "They will ask about Gisael."

    "And answer them truthfully. With Benzhi''s help she now wields the qi-de and she is following him on his adventures. You are now guardian and she is with the protector."

    "I wish you were going," Tal said.

    Mother touched her face. "You know I cannot. Do not worry, the ones who do not ept would note; it is the curious ones who will."

    "How long until the bears grow?"

    Mother looked into the forest and smiled. "They are special, they will grow quickly. We will keep them close and feed them nectar."

    Tal sighed and nodded. She stood and said, "I will be ready." Without a backward nce she ran out of the de and took to the trees.

    One moment Mother was sitting next to the willow and the next she was gone.

    Technician Shi peered at his screen with the PR woman standing behind him. She had a hand on his shoulder and wore a typically low-cut top showing her cleavage. Her smell wafted over him challenging his concentration.

    "This is a good thing," she said. "The investor is happy and if it works you will get a new race."

    Shi grumbled. "It''s one thing to do this with military volunteers but a regr person?"

    "What can go wrong? Your esteemed subject eleven will look after him."

    Shi frowned. "A lot can go wrong; this is the old technology with the organic material which has to be shaped and evolved by the yer."

    Her lips pursed and she leaned over. "But he has you watching over him. Think of it, another race. This is a win, win, win."

    "Most of the wins are for you and if it goes wrong - you know who gets the me."

    Her cheerfulugh echoed in hisb. "Shi you are a genius; you should not worry so."

    Her turned and got an eyeful of breasts before he lifted his chin. "I pray it all goes to n. Remember we lost one in five of the toughest military volunteers with this model."

    She smiled. "This one is determined, and he signed a waiver. If anyone will take the me it will be his escort. The twins ce their trust in subject eleven and he can be your scapegoat if needed."

    Shi looked back at his screens. "The twins are with subject eleven they know him."

    "See. You have nothing to worry about. It is their friend who has asked for this. He wants to be the first dwarf."

    "Dokkalfar is their name in Qi World 3."

    "How quaint, I''ll remember that for the marketing material when it bes avable. Speaking of material do you have any new skills we can sell?"

    "Sell?"

    "Yes. In game purchases."

    Shi scoffed and looked at her face. "You''re serious?"

    Her scent wafted over him when she flicked her dark hair. "Darling, I''m always serious when ites to money."

    Shi guessed her perfume was as expensive as her cloths and jewellery. "We have four new body skills, but they''re still inefficient. Regr yers will run out of qi too quickly if they use them."

    "Do what you need to do and get them to me."

    "I can tone down the potency - lower cost, less effective."

    "Perfect, we can sell a higher grade er if it bes avable."

    "I''ll make it L1 then," he said. "You''ll have it in a few hours."

    "Subject eleven?" she asked.

    He nodded.

    "Hmm, I''ll tell the directors to leave him in. He''s too valuable to us."

    "Please do, it''ll be good toe from someone else other than me."

    She tweaked his nose. "What would you do without your precious foreigner?"

    Shi frowned. "My job."

    Sheughed and stood up suddenly. "Shi, you are so easy to tease. If you ever want to be a director, you need to grow a spine."

    "Who says I want to? I''m happy here."

    She sighed. "I like men with ambition."

    Shi frowned at her. "I like women who''re supportive."

    She smiled demurely and blew him a kiss. "Goodbye Shi, until next time." She waltzed out and the automatic doors whisked shut behind her.

    A message appeared on his screen. He replied, "Begin the transfer."

 Chapter 50: Lizard Guts

    Chapter 50: Lizard Guts

    Waking with a pair of perky breasts pressed against your back and another in your hands is my idea of sleeping rough. It was cold in the mountains and I was fortunate to always be in the middle of our human sandwich. Gisael and Reyas would have it no other way.

    Saka and Ailen took turns at the other end, while Reyas was always the leader of the congo line due to her innate ability.

    We wandered down into the hills and were east of our forest. We''d pass the mines and the fort on the way south in search of Ailen''s friend.

    "Do you know where you spawned?" he asked.

    I pointed south. "How do the lumps get there anyway?"

    He shrugged. "I just know they told me he would spawn where you did, he couldn''te through the way we did because he wanted a malleable body."

    "I don''t think they know what they''re doing half the time."

    Ailen nodded and nced at Saka. "Yeah, we get that feeling."

    She ran to catch us up. "We will visit the city?"

    "You mean the fort? Hell no."

    She pouted. "Why not?"

    I looked down at my new leathers, they covered from my waist in sections down to my feet. They were thick, grooved and had half a dozen straps for tools, weapons, or scabbards. The troll colours turned out brown with a greenish tinge after tanning. They were mighty fine.

    Reyas had boar leathers, as did Saka and Ailen. Gisael had troll leathers which hugged her curves and covered from her chest to ankle.

    "Even with the leathers we look alien to them. People don''t react well to those who look different," I whispered in her ear. "I''m a ck man who grew up in America. Trust me you can''t waltz in expecting a warm wee."

    "Oh," she said.

    Iughed. "You two have lived your lives as one of the elites."

    Ailen nodded. "He''s right. They will react badly to us."

    "If we went, we''d defend ourselves, kill a half a dozen then what?"

    Saka continued to pout. "So, we can never go shopping?"

    I pointed to her new leathers, her expertly made bow, beautiful quiver, and her excellent knives.

    She watched my finger with pursed lips and sighed. "Point taken."

    "You''re our trader. If we make some sort of contact, then you can trade to your hearts content. That''s like shopping on a mass scale."

    Her face brightened. "You''re right, yes, it is."

    We ran for the rest of the day from the hills, past the mine and down into the ins. The demon bird scouted and looked for monsters. It wanted to eat more carrion.

    "Arge lizard," I said and pointed. "It looks like hard armour segments and it has two horns."

    "Howrge?" Reyas asked.

    "Four of them would equal the giant boar. Oh, and it''s got a long spiky tail."

    "Hunt it?" Gisael asked.

    I nodded. "The demon bird wants to feed, and we can always use the core."

    The forest was now to our west and although we were heading south, we could drop off its skin and core at the forest''s edge. The demon bird scouted and there was nothing else nearby, the lizard itself was taking in rays after it had killed and eaten something furry.

    I found a patch of dirt and began to draw. "The archers will form a triangle. Gisael by herself, I''ll be with Ailen and Reyas with Saka. See if we can take it down with arrows and keep turning it. If it''s focused on you, stop shooting and the other two can pepper it with arrows."

    "When it charges, we close to melee. Same tactic, form a triangle, Gisael, Reyas and me."

    Everyone nodded. "Good n," Ailen said and Iughed.

    "Basic stuff Ailen."

    He shrugged. "No one else has killed a boss mob except us."

    "That stuff doesn''t matter," I said and pointed to each person. "What matters is we all be stronger. We need to work on your abilities and our teamwork. The adventurers from Dawnharbour won''t be easy like monsters. So, if we''re ever up against them we need to be prepared."

    Ailen nced at Saka who frowned.

    "Is there something I should know?" I asked.

    "No, we just agree with you," Saka said.

    "Let''s kill this Lizard and go get our new guild member," Ailen said.

    "We have a guild?" I asked.

    Ailen nodded and poked me. "You''re not in it. Officially you''re not an adventurer."

    Iughed. "I prefer being with Gisael and Reyas."

    Saka pouted. "I don''t like it. But anyway, our guild is called The Forest."

    "That''s simple," I said. "Couldn''t you think of anything cool?"

    Ailen shrugged. "This name makes us feel like we''re in the guild with everyone in the forest."

    I nced at Gisael who looked like she couldn''t care less. She was used to our discussions which made little sense.

    Reyas was more interested. "Why can''t I and Benzhi be in this guild?"

    Ailen looked sympathetic. "Its from the dream world we travel to. Our old world."

    Her eyes narrowed. "It doesn''t make sense. You are here, in a guild. The guild is for people here."

    "It doesn''t matter. We are in our own guild, all of us, we don''t have to worry about what the old-world thinks."

    "I''m sorry, we won''t mention it again," Ailen said. "Benzhi is right, it''s not important."

    Reyas nodded. "Good. We''re in the guild." And she ced a hand on Gisael''s shoulder.

    "Let''s go kill this lizard. I need to practise my skinning," I said.

    Reyas pushed me yfully. "Good, it''s still bad."

    We snuck up on and surprised the horned lizard. I sighed as the first arrows bounced off its hard segments. It was like it was wearing chitin armour.

    Gisael was the first to take aim between the segments and at its eyes when it faced her. When she pierced one eye there was no turning it, it went after her. Reyas and I charged from out positions to help Gisael. She gracefully slipped her bow over her shoulder and drew her sword before dancing away to the right.

    She was quick, but the lizard wasrge and very angry. Its tiny legs propelled it forward towards her.

    I was running at top speed with an ebony spear in my hand. The chitin armour may have kept an arrow at bay but let''s see how it faired against a qi powered spear with arge man behind it.

    Pouring qi into my legs I gained on it and then leaped high into the air. I brought the spear down in an arc as Gisael dodged to the side, avoiding another attack. I aimed for the back of its head and I brought the spear down with all my might, qi licking its tip.

    The blow caused a resounding crack and shards of ebony and chitin flew as I pushed the spear into its skull. I expected the lizard to die on the spot, but these bastards had smaller brains than an alcoholic blonde bimbo.

    It tried to impale me with its tale, so I used its twisting motion to power my jump and rolled clear.

    Reyas charged its back and I called, "Beware the tail." But she paid me no heed and I had my own problems. The horned lizard was no longer focused on Gisael it only had eyes for me. Correction, eye, there was still an arrow in the other.

    I nt my rear foot and twisted my chest away from its rush. When it closed, I turned back and put all the power I could muster behind a right hook. I swiped its snout and its jawbone broke with a loud crack. The armour protecting its snout was crushed at the point of impact and splits formed up and down its long mouth.

    The lizard twisted from the force of the blow but kept its forward momentum and crashed into me. We flew, skidded and came to a halt with the lizard on top of me. I pushed and kicked my way out as Gisael and Reyas began to slice.

    The lizard had horns, sharp teeth, and a wicked spiked tail. But it didn''t have the brains to use them all at once.

    The three of us beat on it like it was a drum. My fists crushed its skull in. Gisael stabbed between chitin shells along its body and Reyas hacked off its tail.

    I stood back and surveyed the mess. "How am I supposed to skin this?"

    Ailenughed and Saka looked thoughtful. She pointed and said, "Just hack off the chitin pieces. The crafters can work out what to do with them."

    Ailen inspected a piece. "It''s not a dragon, but these are pretty tough."

    Gisael was efficient and was already carving her way to its core. The demon birdnded and hopped around the corpse. If it had lips, it would have been licking them.

    I looked at him. "No sleeping until we find Ailen''s friend." The demon bird grew at a steady rate. It was much bigger than a crow now and the red armour surrounding its head was bright like a pepper.

    Saka unrolled the woven mats, we piled on the chitin and dragged them west to the forest. Gisael carried the qi core and we left the demon bird to feast.

 Chapter 51: Like a Monster

    Chapter 51: Like a Monster

    Swirling blues were contained within the oval shape and it shimmered. A small burst and it spat out a light pink body which was unceremoniously dumped onto the ins. The portal winked out of existence as soon as its package was delivered.

    The pinkish humanoid got to its hands and knees. It was hairless and almost white. Like a newborn babe except covered in green goo and the size of a grown man.

    It coughed but no aire out, just green goo. Its body convulsed as it vomited more onto the tufts of brown grass in front of it.

    It took in a racking breath and said, "Fuck."

    The man shook his head and looked up at the sky. There were three colourful,rge moons and an orange sun. "Shit," he said.

    He slowly got to his feet and wobbled. He rubbed his forehead and shielded his eyes from the bright sun. He looked down at his legs; he was naked and hairless. "Now this is what I call hardcore."

    He looked around and began walking towards a hill, the highest point he could see. When he arrived at the top, he turned and gazed at his surroundings. There was just grass, bushes, rocks and rolling hills for as far as he could see.

    He looked up and there was arge bird overhead. It flew away and then circled back. He peered at it then he sighed and sat down. He looked at the grass near his feet and inspected the dirt.

    When he checked his biceps and wrists, he frowned. Time passed and the sky moved across the sky, sinking towards the western horizon.

    "Boy are you ugly," I said and scared the shit out of him.

    He rolled and turned to face me. His hands searching for a rock.

    Iughed. I must have looked a sight. I was seven feet tall with a wooden antler mask. Timber brown skin with a bare chest. My leathers were skin-tight and covered me from the waist to my ankles.

    "I thought you were a crafter, not a fighter?" I asked.

    He peered at me. "Who are you?"

    "I''m Benzhi, friend of Ailen and Saka."

    He visibly rxed and dropped the rock. "I wasn''t expecting you to look like a monster."

    My fist went to my heart. "That hurts." Gisael and Reyas arrived by my side and I watched andughed as his eyes popped out of his head. The pair would have that effect on any red-blooded man. Even a pink ugly one.

    "Where''s Ailen?" he asked.

    I held out my hand to pull him up. "He''s slow. I ran to meet you as soon as my bird spied you."

    "Your bird?" he said and looked up. The demon bird was flying north. It wanted to eat more lizard gizzards and then nap. "Impressive."

    "This is Gisael and Reyas," I said and stared at him.

    He met my gaze and then said, "Oh. Yeah, Redmond. When will they get here?"

    I shrugged. "Shortly. Hungry?"

    Redmond looked thoughtful and chuckled. "No, actually."

    I leaned close to him. "Do you want to hear something scary?"

    He took a step back and looked at me.

    "I looked like you once. But I was much taller and not as wide."

    "Oh," he said. "Yeah. I''m not that tall in "

    I held up a hand. "Careful. It is real here, very real, you''ll soon see."

    He nodded slowly and peered at Reyas and Gisael.

    "No, they''re not from our world."

    "I see," he said.

    "Ailen can exin everything when you''re alone," I said. "Has he filled you in on our ns?"

    Redmond nodded. "Yeah. We''re going to travel south and find the dwarven hold."

    I nodded. "It''s a bit moreplicated than turning up. But we''ll work something out."

    Ailen and Saka arrived. They were carrying packs and Ailen dropped his. He pulled out some clothes the weaver made for Redmond. "Here."

    "Thanks  Ailen."

    Iughed. They obviously knew each other with different names. "This is Redmond," I said.

    Sakaughed.

    "What?"

    She smirked. "I guess it''s better than cky the cksmith."

    Redmond blushed slightly and Iughed. He had a crush on her. I turned to Saka. "I think we got you those leathers too soon."

    She looked at me quizzically.

    "Redmond would love to see you in your natural form."

    She smiled demurely. "Oh, I know." Then she peered at him. "Don''t get any ideas."

    Gisael put a hand on my arm. "We travel south?"

    I nodded.

    "With no bird to scout?"

    "He needs to rest; he''ll join uster."

    She squeezed my arm. "It is good. We need to n. There will be dangers and thend is unknown."

    I knelt in front of them. "Single file, Gisael and archers at the rear. Reyas will lead, Redmond in the centre and I''ll scout ahead. I''ll report in a few times a day." I looked around the group and met their stares. "Good?"

    "Good," Gisael said.

    I patted Redmond on the arm. "You''ll be slow. Don''t worry about it. The harder you work the faster you''ll improve."

    He nodded.

    I put my hand on Reyas'' cheek. "I''ll look for some water. Just keep heading due south, I''ll find you." She nodded and I squeezed her buttocks. I wanted to kiss her, but it was impossible with the mask.

    Redmond watched me run off. "Whoa. He''s quick." He inspected the linen trousers and tunic. "These are well crafted. The Svartalfar weaver made them?"

    Ailen nodded. "They''re amazing. You''ll fit right in."

    He chuckled. "But I''ll be a dwarf."

    "Dokkalfar," Ailen corrected. "Don''t expect them to be the same as the stories."

    "Stories?"

    "Lore. You know. What you''ve read and heard about them."

    "Ah, I see. Like the Svartalfar are nothing like elves. A little like wood elves, but then different."

    "I''m a Svartalfar," Ailen said and peered at his friend. "Careful with your words lumpy."

    Sakaughed. "You two." She pushed Ailen yfully. "Reyas wants to go. Move."

    As I looked for water, I looked for monsters as well. Gisael was right it would be much easier with demon bird, but he had to rest at some time.

    I saw some hellhound tracks. They were fresh, so I followed them. When I checked the next dirt patch, there were four of them. I wondered if I could take four myself.

    I shook my head, better to be safe than sorry. I headed back towards Reyas and it wasn''t long before I heard the growls.

    I didn''t look and kept running. When I could hear their drool hitting the turf, I turned on the speed. Reyas'' qi-speed was almost doubling my top speed and I burned across the ins.

    I slowed and turned. The hellhounds had slowed but were still chasing me with their loping gate. Iughed and did the same.

    When I finally found her, they arrayed in front of me. The fact I was running alerted them immediately.

    The hellhounds paused when they saw the group. They growled and crept towards us. I stood next to Reyas and waited for the archers to do their thing.

    As soon as the first was shot the others charged. I was amazed these monsters never thought of retreat, they only knew attack.

    "You take the left," I said to Reyas and she nodded.

    We waited for the archers to take down another before we moved to meet them. Qi-arrow was powerful, but hellhounds were no pushover either. It took quite a few urate shots to take one down.

    Predictably the hellhound leaped. I dropped to the ground allowing it to pass over me while I stuck my spear into its soft underbelly, slicing it open like a sachet of ketchup.

    By the time I got up Reyas had hacked off the head of the remaining hound.

    While I skinned, Gisael collected the qi cores and put them into Ailen''s pack.

    "Do we bring the skins?" Saka asked.

    I shook my head. "No, I''m just practising. I''d rather fill the packs with qi cores. Ailen, cut some meat for Redmond and Reyas."

    He nodded and retrieved the choicest cuts.

    I ran my hand down Gisael''s cheek and onto her leathers. I pulled the breast covering and pretended to peer down her top. Okay, I peered down her top.

    She peered at me. "You don''t want me to wear this?"

    I chuckled. "No, I do. I just miss them."

    "You can see them tonight. Go. Find water and a camp site."

    I sighed. "Okay." And I ran off.

    Redmond whispered to Ailen, "Which one is his girlfriend? I''m confused."

    Ailenughed. "Both. You''re out of luck."

    "Am I?" Redmond said he nced at Saka. "She''s not my sister."

    Ailen continued tough. "Sure. Good luck with that. You''ve only been trying for a decade."

    Redmond sighed and the deep frustration of a decade of unrequited love could be heard in his small sigh.

    Ailen put his arm around his friend. "But you never know. This time could be different."

 Chapter 52: Friends with Benefits

    Chapter 52: Friends with Benefits

    The sun set and the two moons lit the ins with their shades of purple and blue. I sat and watched while the others rested. I leaned back and used my ears which could pick up the sound of a mouse scratching or a snake slithering.

    The wind picked up and it was surprisingly cool, despite being summer and a long way south. We''d spent three days crossing the ins with no sign of the Dokkalfar mountain range. Our pace wascking because Redmond was painfully slow in his new lump.

    I would have gone and searched for the Dokkalfar alone, but it was too dangerous to split the group. They were carrying supplies and an ever-growing hoard of qi cores from the monsters we crossed.

    I heard footsteps, barely. "Gisael," I whispered.

    "You know it is me," she sounded happy.

    I stretched out my arms behind me searching for her in the darkness. She touched my arm and then came to lie next to me. "Only you would be so quiet."

    She threw a leg across me and an arm across my chest. Her naked chest pressed against my side. "I thought you knew my scent."

    "I was listening for sounds of critters. And now a lumbering lizard could waltz into our camp because I''m distracted."

    "Do not worry. I can smell it."

    I lifted my head and used qi sight to scan our surroundings. There was only on qi core to be seen, aside from ours, and it was a long way off.

    "Nothing close," I said.

    "Good," she said.

    Her breast nuzzled my side. "Where are your leathers?"

    "My skin needs to breathe," she said, and her hand traced my stomach muscles.

    I was surprised when she didn''t protest wearing leathers, she just epted they were good forbat and rtions with other ns. Maybe it was the cold of the mountains that convinced her.

    Her hand began to loosen my leathers.

    "I''m supposed to be on watch," I said.

    "Reyas will watch," she said. "It is my turn."

    "You''re taking turns?"

    There was no answer other than her hand on my dragon. Her nose touched my face and I was d my mask was lying next to me.

    My dragon sprang to life, she didn''t have to work hard the mere thought of her was enough. She slithered on top of me, rubbing her body across mine. She brushed her lips against mine and looked me in the eye as she slid down onto the dragon. Her juices cooled him as he swelled inside her.

    She was tight and with a twinkle in her eyes she gripped me. She barely moved her hips but used her core muscles instead. She squeezed and released with her pelvis while our eyes were locked.

    She searched mine for hints of enjoyment and was rewarded with each squeeze. Her determined stare rxed when I moaned, and she bent down thatst inch to kiss me. I never had so much fun lying on my back doing nothing.

    I ced both my hands behind my head and let her wiggle and squeeze my dragon to ecstasy. I fought back the urge to throw her to the ground and ravish her; I just let her y the dragon. She sat up then rocked back and forth. She squeezed and rocked, and I reckon she was pleasuring herself using my dragon as her toy.

    I grinned and she leaned down again. She ced a hand on my shoulder and said, "Don''t move." She rose and fell, testing the length of the dragon within her cave. She grinned back at me when she felt him throb.

    The dragon was about to breath and she stopped. Her eyes bore into mine and she squeezed like hell.

    "Argh," was all I could manage. The dragon was quelled by her cave; she tamed him. "Right," I breathed angrily.

    I stood with her legs wrapped around me and put on my mask with one hand and grabbed her buttocks with the other. When the mask was in ce, I threw her to the ground, pulled her legs apart and rammed her. Her eyes widened as I pounded her cave into submission.

    She screamed and woke the whole camp as my hips rose and fell into her. She felt the fury of the dragon who hardened and thickened. I made her lose her control as I growled and pummelled her cave with a tempo she could not handle.

    Her legs were up in the air, quivering, as she enjoyed the dragon. It was too much for her. She tried to speak but her words were unintelligible, and her only escape was the dragon''s release. He throbbed and breathed inside her, filling her cave.

    Redmond stared into Saka''s back. She slept soundly through the noise and he sighed in vexation.

    Ailen tapped his shoulder.

    "What?"

    "Let''s go for a walk."

    Redmond nodded and followed Ailen to the north. They walked up the incline and over and sat down on close to the stream. There were a few trees and bushes which lined the trickling water.

    "Are you sure you want to be a Dokkalfar? This is yourst chance to change your mind."

    Redmond nodded. "Dwarves are always the best crafters."

    Ailen pursed his lips. "But this is not like any game we''ve yed. We can''t know for sure, going but what we''ve seen they''re probably totally different."

    "Wood elves have bows and live in forests, it''s not that different."

    "True but there is so much more detail. They have a culture, different social rules. There are ones who sleep with me. Like friends with benefits, no strings attached."

    "Serious?" Redmond asked.

    Ailen nodded. "And if you''re different ande back with us - who knows."

    "I see," Redmond said. "It is confronting that they have sex a dozen yards from us and don''t give a shit."

    "You get used to it."

    Redmond chuckled. "I don''t know about that."

    "So, you want to risk it all to be a Dokkalfar?"

    Redmond nodded. "Look I don''t want to back out now. I''ll be the first and from what you tell me about this body it has a higher potential than yours. If they reject me and I can''t join their race, then I''lle back and be a Svartalfar. I can always do forest crafts; they look pretty amazing." He pointed to Ailen''s leathers.

    "These were made by the mountainfolk''s leatherworkers."

    "Really?"

    Ailen nodded. "But the woodwork and weaving are amazing. Wait until you see how they build in the trees."

    "What about a mine, do we have ore and coal?"

    Ailen nodded. "Sort of. There''s one to the east of forest and we can negotiate to use it. Won''t you need training? Do you know how to mine and smith?"

    Redmond shrugged. "I have an idea, but no. I guess I thought this would be like other games where you just activate a skill."

    "It is forbat, but crafts and other skills you just do it. Like tracking. Benzhi knew how to track and applied his knowledge here. It worked and his skill rose. I had no idea how to track and Tal taught me."

    "So, I need to stay with them while I learn."

    Ailen nodded. "I''ll tell Benzhi. But there is another way. You can logout and research methods ande back. Like you could research how to make a sword then try it in here."

    Redmond shook his head. "Then I could miss out on the secrets of the Dokkalfar. Best if I learn here first."

    "True." Ailen looked back towards the camp. "Okay they should be done by now."

    They bothughed.

 Chapter 53: The River

    Chapter 53: The River

    Before the sun fully rose, I saw a dark blue shroud on the southern horizon. It was a mountain range and my first impression was, it was smaller than the one in the north. Four days we''d been travelling with Redmond, at about thirty miles per day. My guess was the mountain range was a little over three hundred miles from the forest.

    We''d been killing any monsters in our path and collecting their cores. I wanted to take back a haul to the de to make the most of our time away. Especially since Mother and Elred were growing the forest and its upants.

    I heard a bubbling sound, there was a river up ahead. When I approached, I heard hooves cking across rocks. Demon bird searched for me and then we saw them break from the trees along the bank. It was a herd of goats.

    Iughed; it was almost unusual to see mundane creatures that weren''t trying to kill you. Perhaps they escaped from a farm. It was unlikely they were natural, everything in this world was imported. The monsters and the people.

    The river was the wide, muchrger than any I had seen in this world. Up until now I''d discovered a stream at best. The waters rushed east, and its destination was most likely the ocean or argeke.

    Demon bird flew west for me to see if we could go around, because its source was the mountains. I waited for the others while the bird searched. I saw a ssh and realised the waters were brimming with fish and I hoped that was all.

    Through the eyes of my bird I noticed the river wound its way down from the mountains and upstream was where two smaller rivers met. I would lead them west and we''d cross the smaller tributaries rather than the monster before me.

    I ran back to Reyas, Gisael and the others.

    "River," I said and chuckled. "Big one. We''ll skirt it and cross the smaller feeder creeks."

    Ailen and Saka''s packs were full. "This shit is heavy," Ailen said and mumbled something about inventory management.

    Gisael was carrying her fair share, she just made it look easy. "Heavy qi cores means they are potent."

    We were now carrying the best of my skinning attempts to trade with the Dokkalfar. It was lower priority but worthwhile. If things got tough in the mountains, we could use them for warmth or stash them.

    "Come," I said and led them west.

    "Can I see the river?" Saka asked.

    "Sure, you won''t be able to miss it."

    Demon bird flew in long arcs and scouted. The rivers were a hotbed of activity for animals from antelope to oxen. Pity we weren''t meat eaters. We pushed hard and spent the rest of the day reaching the foot of the mountains.

    I checked in on Redmond. "How''s it going?" It was only a few days, but he''d carried packs and moved as fast as he could. We were all well within our limit, but he pushed himself beyond.

    "Sore, tired, but I''m notining."

    "Eat meat while you can," I said with augh.

    "Pretty sure Dokkalfar can eat meat," he said andughed. "And drink ale."

    "Saka," I called her over with my hand. I met her questioning gaze, "He''s been working hard. Give him a massage as a reward."

    Her mouth opened but the protest died on her lips when I ced a finger across them. "His legs and I won''t take no for an answer."

    She harumphed but nodded. Her eyes shed at me and then her attention was on Redmond. "Okay let''s make this as painful as possible. Roll over."

    I left them and I could hear - a trace of delight - within his screams of pain.

    There were trees scattered across the countryside as soon as we entered the river system and Iy with my back against one, facing the mountains.

    Reyas sat beside me and cast her eyes towards the horizon. "No snow peaks." She said. "They''re not as tall as mine."

    "Yours?" I chuckled.

    She giggled, "No. It''s the way I think of them." She leaned against me andy her head on my shoulder. Her hand wound its way into mine and gripped it gently.

    "This is the furthest I''ve been from home," she said softly.

    "Mm-hmm. I have no idea where I am, but its much better than home."

    "I wonder what''s waiting for us in the mountains."

    I took off my helmet andy it on the grass beside me. "Demon bird will watch out for us."

    She sniffed and rubbed her nose before shey a kiss on my cheek. "He cannot see what hides in a cave or under a rock."

    I pursed my lips. "That''s what we have you for, our mountains expert."

    "Is that all?" she said sounding hurt.

    Iughed. "No, you also have a great ass."

    She hit me yfully in the chest. We sat there for an hour, holding each other, and nodded off when darkness fell.

    I woke and it was still dark. When I looked up at the sky there was only one moon, which meant it was in the hours before dawn. There was a sharp sound, a twig snapping. And then another and rocks being scuffed.

    I tapped Reyas'' face then reached for my mask. She was a pro; she woke without a sound and crouched. She was in full leathers with her axes on her back and for once I was thankful that we didn''t have raunchy sex before falling asleep.

    We crept towards the sounds and I reached out for demon bird. He was nestled in the tree above where I was sleeping, and he could see as much as me in the darkness. I pulled my trump card and engaged qi sight. Not only was it useful for studying qi patterns and mimicking and refining abilities, I could see qi cores. Land cores and cores within creatures that possessed them. There were tiny round blue lights, depending on the strength of the owner.

    I saw a dozen egg shaped lights moving through the night.

 Chapter 54: Lizardmen

    Chapter 54: Lizardmen

    I sent demon bird to wake the others and nodded to Reyas to follow me. She followed as I crept towards the qi cores that were bobbing as they walked.

    Demon bird flew down from the tree and began to squawk before he pounced on Ailen''s head.

    The unknown stalkers halted at the sound of the bird and I heard hissing. I nced at Reyas who shrugged. We had no idea what they were.

    We were separated by less than a hundred yards and I could see shapes. They walked on two feet, but they had snouts and tails. There were taller than most men and I would have sworn they were walking dogs except I couldn''t see any ears protruding from their silhouettes.

    I waited for demon bird to lead the others to me. He hopped along the ground and they crept behind.

    The intruders finished their discussion and fanned out. They headed directly towards us. When they got closer their green skin glistened in the moonlight. Then I noticed their scales and lizard like features.

    "Lizardmen," Ailen breathed and he received scolding res from the women.

    The lizardmen halted and drew their weapons at the sound. Despite having no ears their hearing was sharp enough to pinpoint our location.

    I stood and took a step towards them. "Do you want to fight or talk?"

    Three spears hurtled towards me. I could see qi shining along their shafts guiding them. They might be guided but I could dodge like a mother fucker. I engaged qi-agility and qi-speed at the same time and flew to my left. The spears turned, but the ability was good for minor adjustments and not for tracking tree-folk monsters with qi dodging abilities out the wazoo.

    "I guess that means fight," I said and charged. Their attention was on me and I''d keep it that way while my friends ambushed them.

    I can safely say - I now know what a surprised lizardman looks like. The same as a regr one but you can see the whites of their eyes.

    Their spears levelled towards me and they formed a semi-circle quickly. They needed to because I was fast. I weaved and sped across the eighty yards in less than ten seconds. They crouched and I leaped. I sailed right over their first rank and their spear points followed me.

    When I jumped, I was higher than they could reach, and their spears tracked me as I skidded amongst the rear group of fighters. I was surrounded by a dozen lizardmen. Just where I wanted to be.

    I exhaled and my breath was visible in the cold night air. My spears were still on my back and I took up a side on stance with my knees bent slightly. It was my best Bruce Lee impersonation.

    "I don''t know what you have against us," I said, "But you''re about to be fucking sorry."

    Twenty-four lizard eyes were focused on me preparing to skewer me with their spears when arrows began to slice through necks. Reyas was between the archers and the lizardmen, waiting to repel any attacks on our ranged arsenal.

    Some lizardmen fell and the rest scrambled into action. Instead of dodging spears that were thrust at me I grabbed and pulled. The first I ripped from its grasp - using qi-strength I easily overpowered it.

    The second I pulled from his feet and flung him. The third hit my arm as I twisted, and qi-sparks flew as it met the resistance of my tough skin. I was cut, but the lizardmen were surprised at how hard it was to damage me even a little.

    I rewarded the one who cut me with a qi-strike to his stomach. I turned and my fist flew using my strength, the living wood embedded in my arm and the qi I had at mymand. He flew backwards like he was hit by a wrecking ball.

    "Stop," one said, and they obeyed immediately. I thought they came to their senses with seven fallen.

    The one who spoke stepped out of the darkness. He wasn''t amongst those that I spied earlier. He was shorter and wore a hooded cloak. He moved like he was old, decrepit, and not a fit warrior like his brethren.

    The warriors retreated behind him.

    I peered at him. "You want to talk now?"

    His staff raised slightly, and frost appeared on the ground near my feet. I engaged qi sight and said, "Shit." There were qi-streams emanating from his staff in intricate patterns I had not seen other than in a troll.

    Before I could move, my lower legs were encased in blocks of ice. I was so enraptured with his talent that I was watching it rather than getting the hell out of dodge.

    I reached for a spear and in one swift motion drew it and threw it at his head. Another block of ice appeared in front of him and my spear embedded itself. The qi guiding it cracked the ice, but it was a far cry from busting through to hit him.

    Their spears were thrown at me and I dodged like Neo in the matrix. My back bending with my arms twirling and feet nted. One struck my leathers on my upper leg and another grazed my chest.

    The Lizardmen charged around their shaman until he shrieked. An axe appeared in the middle of his head cracking it open like a walnut.

    They were ovee with remorse at the death of their shaman. I wasn''t. "That''ll teach you bastards to ignore an angry woman with an axe."

    I punched the ice that encased, pulverizing it foot by foot until I could rip my feet free. I pulled the spear from my leathers and pretended it didn''t hurt. It hurt like fucking hell.

    Reyas, Gisael and the archers took care of the remaining five despondent lizardmen. They were broken after the death of their shaman, or whatever he was.

    Gisael ran to me and inspected my wounds. "Tsk," was all she said and began to apply a poultice from her pouch of magic remedies.

    She pushed me down to sit on an ufortable rock and her hands worked expertly. "Is this a skill you can teach?" I asked to distract myself from the pain.

    "Saka learns it."

    "Oh. Why not Ailen?"

    "It requires," she tapped her temple.

    Iughed. Harsh but fair.

    She smiled. "It is good you wear the mask. They do not attack your head because it looks well protected."

    "Isn''t it?" I said as winced. She was packing the hole in my leg with some gawd awful green goop.

    "It is." She bared her teeth. "This will hurt - be ready." And before I was ready a re erupted from her flint and something caught fire in my wound.

    "What the actual f."

    She covered my mouth with her hand. "Be quiet. Next time do not rip a spear out, you made the holerger. Wait for me if you can."

    I grumbled something about healing myself like a troll being preferable. I was wearing troll leathers after all. And that''s when an idea hit me. I pushed some qi into the leather, it wasn''t easy getting qi to leave the body, but it was possible with enough determination.

    Tiny streams twirled through the leather around the hole. I twisted them and looped them like I was stitching, and the leather hole grew smaller by a fraction.

    Iughed. "See that?"

    She shook her head.

    "Watch," I said and tried again.

    Her eyes grew wide when the leather came alive and the hole grew smaller again.

    "I reckon I can fix this in a day," I said.

    "Do not drain yourself," she warned.

    I checked my core. "Right. Last thing I want to do is dream walk again."

    She pushed me back and began to work on my chest.

    Redmond wandered amongst the lizardmen. Ailen and Saka collected the cores and Reyas kept watch.

    Redmond approached Ailen, "That was amazing. My heart was pumping."

    Ailen smiled, "That was nothing? Still want to be a crafter?"

    He nodded. "Sure. I''m thinking that will be amazing too and I can always join in, right?"

    "I guess so. But we don''t know what happens if you die. What happens if you lose all your skills?"

    "Damn." Redmond paced with his hand on his chin. "I won''t take risks until we know for sure."

    Ailen grabbed the core and threw it in his pack.

    "Hey," I shouted. "Don''t wreck the skins."

    Ailen looked guilty.

    Redmond whispered. "I get it now. He was fucking amazing."

    Ailen nodded. "Special forces. Dad did some digging. One of their best."

    "How is the old man?"

    Ailen moved to the next corpse and tried to make a small incision. The demon bird began to peck away at the one he made a mess of.

    "You''ll find out tomorrow night. Dinner, remember?"

    Redmond mouthed dropped. "I totally forgot."

    Ailen grasped the qi core and grinned. The hole was almost not bad. "It''s easy to do that in here."

 Chapter 55: Mega Rich

    Chapter 55: Mega Rich

    The home looked like a modern castle with its sandstone walls and beautiful, manicured gardens. Hidden behind the faade was a technological wonder like few mega-billionaires possessed.

    The Huan empire was built upon robotics and automation so it was logical their main home, they had dozens was a tribute to technology. The gardens were all cared for by robots, the walls, driveways, and windows were cleaned by various bots,rge and small.

    The kitchen was fully automated. The master of the house pushed a few buttons on his tablet essentially ordering the nights menu. If something wasn''t stocked it would be delivered and the machines would cook, clean, and deliver the meal to the dining hall.

    Huan Xie strolled to the sitting room where his children and their guest waited.

    "Gan, Jia," he greeted his children. "Bao wee I''ve not seen you for some time."

    Zhou Bao stood and bowed. "Thank you, sir." (Bao is Redmond.)

    Xie waved his hand. "Sit, sit. We''re all friends here."

    Gan raised an eyebrow and Jia giggled. (Gan is Ailen and Jia is Saka.)

    "Did I say something funny?"

    Jia made a face. "Father, we''re friends. You''re an elder."

    "Ah," Xie said, "True. I am the elder who pays for everything including your game." He sat and faced the trio.

    "What''s for dinner?" Gan asked. "Did you order already?"

    Xie nodded. "Don''t change the subject. I wanted to discuss this game that''s taking up all your time."

    "What else should we do?" Jia asked.

    "Work for me? Find your own way? Make your ownpany? So many things, but you waste all your time in a game. I thought this would be a few hours a week."

    "Father," Jia''s tone turned serious. "Thanks to your wonderfulpany and others like it there is mass unemployment across the world. No more truck drivers, cab drivers, cleaners and factory workers have no jobs. It''s the new way. No one works and its all thanks to you."

    "There is work for those who strive," he said tersely.

    "Unemployment is now at twenty percent in the developing world and fifty percent in developed economies," Gan recited. "So, if you mean ''strive'', you mean who exactly?"

    "You are highly educated," he said dismissing their argument.

    "And we would just be taking the job of someone who needed it," Jia said.

    Xie scoffed and looked at Bao. "What do you think Bao?"

    "Um," he said and shifted uneasily in his chair. "Huan Jia is correct. It is very difficult to find a job for our generation. We rely on the basic allowance from the robotbour levy."

    "And father," Jia continued. "You wouldn''t believe how hard we work in this game. We ran 300 miles carrying packs in thest four days."

    Xie was impressed but then a look of confusion. "Wait. Your characters run, not you."

    Jia shook her head. "This game is real. It was us running. We feel pain, we get tired and we learn skills." She pointed at her brother. "Gan can track."

    "Track?"

    "Yeah, animals, people, you name it. Well not birds, I can''t track birds."

    Xie looked at Bao. "Is this true?" His children looked offended.

    "Yes sir. I never worked so hard in my life."

    Xieughed. "It takes a game to make you kids work. That''s hrious. Fine, fine. Tell me more about it. Should I invest more?"

    Jia looked at Gan who nodded. "Father this is going to be massive. It''s like life escape for those who want to forget the real world. They just need to get the costs down."

    Xie waved his hand in dismissal. "Costse down with scale and experience. I''m not concerned about that."

    Bao said, "Sir, If I was you, I''d buy as much as I could."

    Huan Xie, was one of the richest men in the world. His worth was over 500 billion USD.

    "Are there anypetitors?" he asked.

    The three looked at each. "None that we know of," Gan said. "The Americans are stuck ying with VR. This game is using a much different technology its like you are on a different and uploaded into a body."

    Xie stared into space for a moment. "The hold their IP tightly, even to investors. And the pods give little away. This is good, its best to get a jump on the market and be first. I will heed your advice."

    He stood and paced. "I guess you can keep ying, but I want you to learn everything you can about the underlying technology."

    "Yes father," they said and grinned at each other.

    "Bao?"

    "Yes sir?"

    "Do you want to participate, I''ll make it worth your while," Xie said.

    "Yes sir. I will sir."

    Gan made a face that said stop sucking up.

    "Where is your pod?" Xie asked.

    "At home," Bao said.

    "Move it here," Xie said. "If you''re going to be in this game close to 24/7 may as well be at hand for debriefs." He checked his tablet when it made a sound. "Dinner is ready if you want it now."

    They moved into the dinning room and their tes appeared up from the floor and through the centre of the table.

    Xie said, "Two courses. Roast venison with vegetables and dark chocte mousse with coffee."

    Jia sighed. "Father you have no imagination. Let me order next time."

    The boys did not agree and tucked into the roast.

    "I haven''t had meat in weeks," Gan said and received a look from his father.

    Bao smiled, "Dokkalfar better be eat meat."

    Jia nced at her father. "Gan and I are Svartalfar, we don''t eat meat. Just nuts, berries, legumes and the like."

    "All that meat we leave behind is criminal," Gan said.

    "Benzhi''s demon bird cannot eat it all," Jiaughed.

    Xie sighed. "It was bad before, but now I feel I will never understand your generation."

    "Benzhi is a killing machine. How did you meet him?" Bao asked.

    Jia looked at her father. "Benzhi is subject eleven. The one who makes the discoveries."

    Xie nodded. "Keep him close. If they''re building their system using him, he is important."

    "You understand systems?" Bao asked.

    Huan Xie stared at the young man.

    Gan cleared his throat. "Father means operational system, it''s not what you think."

    "Oh," Bao said.

    "There''s another sort of system?" Xie asked.

    Gan nodded. "The yers in the game use a system. There''s skills, abilities and stats which we use."

    Xie waved his hand. "This is the same. It''s an operating system. What''s interesting is - they don''t program these skills and abilities. They need a yer in the game to discover them."

    Gan shook his head. "Not quite. The alpha testers discover abilities and races. The skills and stats are different. You earn them and the UI merely reports on your level. Like, your skill level at golf is 20.77."

    "I see," Xie said. "Tell me about the abilities."

    "They all use qi," Jia said.

    Huan Xie dropped his food. "Oh shit."

    "What?" Gan asked.

    Huan Xie stood and wiped his face with a napkin. "I will have experts investigate. This is not what I thought it was. Please forgive me, I will take my leave now."

    The three stared at each other. The twins were in their early twenties and had never seen their father act this way.

    Gan stood. "We should get back. It''s not a good spot to leave them for long."

    Jia looked at Bao. "Hurry, we''re not going to carry you."

    Panic shed across Bao''s face. "Okay. Okay. I''ll be fast." He ran out of the room and Jiaughed.

    "He''s too easy," she said with a grin.

    "Don''t tease him too much." Gan said.

    She smirked. "Who me?"

    Gan shook his head and made his way to the games room.

 Chapter 56: The Southern Mountains

    Chapter 56: The Southern Mountains

    Demon bird flew higher and higher and swooped east. The mountains were a mix of peaks, hills, and deep ravines. There were blind alleys, if you followed the valley you would suddenlye across a sheer face and have to double back.

    We Reyas and enough rope we may be able to attempt these cliff faces, but with demon bird we could find an easier way. There was an obvious path to the south through the mountains and there was a road marking parts of the way. But we didn''t want to enter the southernnds. We wanted to find the Dokkalfar.

    While the twins and their friends were away the demon bird searched. Reyas and Gisael scouted our local surroundings and I kept an ear to the ground. My vision was focused on the demon bird view. He had sharp eyes bout wouldn''t know a Dokkalfar structure from a stack of rocks.

    We searched the mountains for most of the day, thankfully the demon bird was tireless. After a feast he slept for a day or two, but otherwise he was good.

    The twins woke early afternoon.

    Ailen stretched like he got up from a sleep. "Miss me?"

    "Nope. Still searching for this mountain fort." I whistled loudly.

    "Redmond will be awhile longer," Ailen said.

    "Oh." I sat back down.

    Saka sat in front of me, but I barely saw her I was focused on the mountains.

    "I''m going to try and get you out again," she said. "Father is going to purchase more shares and it will give us leverage."

    Ailen looked doubtful. "He''s an asset, they won''t let him go lightly."

    Saka sighed loudly. "How can they want to pull the plug on him on one hand and then want to keep him as a precious asset on the other? It makes no sense."

    Ailen chuckled. "That''s corporate mentality for you. We don''t want it, but wait, you can''t have it. But you''re right, more shares will give us leverage."

    I waved my hand. "I''m grateful, but I don''t want to know the details. I''m a simple man."

    Sakaughed. "You''re anything but."

    Gisael and Reyas returned shortly and Redmond woke a few minutester.

    "That was quick," Ailen said.

    Redmond stretched. "Sore still."

    I stood. "You can have a massage when it''s dark, let''s make use of thest of the light."

    Saka punched my shoulder. "Stop ordering me to massage him."

    She couldn''t see my grin thanks to my mask. "I never said you, but since you''re the only avable female, and you hit me, you''re it.

    She scoffed and mumbled something about chauvinist.

    I grabbed her in a headlock. "We''re tree-folk. This is the way."

    When I released her, she protested. "You''re making this up!"

    "Shh," I said in a hushed tone, and everyone was quiet.

    We walked for another half hour.

    "There''s nothing out there is there?" Ailen asked me quietly.

    I nodded and heughed.

    And then demon bird spotted it, smoke in the mountains. Trails of it reaching for the sky.

    "Got something," I said andughed. "I hope it''s them."

    I knelt down and began to draw in the dirt. Mountains, hills, and what I thought was passable terrain. It was a demon bird''s eye view. Then I marked where the smoke wasing from. We had to keep going south and east through the mountains.

    Our packs were bulging and there was some climbing, but we were used to it.

    "Saka, hand me your pack," I said. "Redmond, you too." Ailen adjusted his and gave me a determined stare. Saka dly handed hers over.

    Reyas asked, "Monsters?"

    I nodded. "Some white things which climb like demons and the usual."

    Reyas spat. "Yetis, they''re dangerous. They eat men," she looked around, "And Svartalfar. They are not picky. Their climbing is unmatched; they hide, bite and w."

    I asked demon bird toe back to our location, we could investigate the plumes of smoketer.

    The hills were steep, but nothingpared to the sheer cliffs which surrounded them. Rocks, tufts of grass and the odd clumps of trees decorated them. We crossed a stream which fed into the main river system and skipped showering in the waterfall. No one wanted to freeze to death.

    It wasn''t long before the sun began to set.

    "Will a fire attract yetis?"

    Reyas nodded. "Things that they eat make fire."

    "Huh?" Redmond said.

    Reyas said, "Men make fire. They eat men," she looked at him, "And lumps."

    I sighed. We went without a fire and I snuggled up with my two favourite women. Leaving the friends to form their own warmth circle. I ignored their protests.

    Demon bird perched above us; he wouldn''t sleep. Each time he feasted and hibernated he grew. Last time was no exception, but the rate was subdued. He was the size of an eagle now and I wondered when he would stop growing, if ever.

    Iy on my back with two beautiful women lying across me and our legs were intertwined. We dispensed with the leathers and threw over tworge furs. We were a mess of abs, breasts, and legs. Sleeping rough was never meant to be this good.

    Demon bird woke me before the first rays of light. His beak tapped on the rock and my ears heard the rhythm. As soon as the fog of sleep lifted his warning became clear. He took to the skies and showed me the shadows climbing across the rocks.

    White fur, fangs, and ws. They were likerge evil monkeys, half the size of a man. The group was unaware of us, demon bird had spotted them first.

    I woke everyone with a finger to their lips and slipped into my leathers and helmet.

    I whispered into Reyas'' ear. "Yetis. They haven''t seen us. Do we fight?"

    She shook her head and stood on tip toes to reach my ear. "Watch. Can we go another way?"

    I nodded, picked up the packs and led the group up the ravine in the moonlight. It was slow going, but the sound we made was lost in the wind.

    The yetis moved quickly and the distance between us grew by the minute. When the sun rose, they were a few mountain peaks between us.

    I pointed. "They''re ten few miles away now. But speak softly and try not to kick any rocks off cliffs." Rocks fell all the time, but the natural order of wind and gravity was not the same as a group of six stumbling through the mountains.

    We climbed and Reyas took the lead with a rope tied around her waist. On the sheer climbs she would reach a ledge and attach it with her climbing gear and then we would follow.

    The blows of her hammer and pitons echoed through the mountains. But it couldn''t be helped, there was no way half the group could make the climb without a rope.

    Redmond wouldest and we''d haul him up as he held on for his life.

    We spent the day closing in on the plumes of smoke. Demon bird flew ahead so we could scout the area.

    They were nestled between three tall mountains with a half a fort facing the ravine. It was a defensive masterpiece. They had some small farms of what looked like vegetables and animals on the hills below. And we saw dark shapes working thend and feeding the animals.

    When demon bird circled the peaks, we spied what looked like a rear entrance. A small structure was on the other side of the mountain.

    I turned to the others. "Do you think it''s possible they tunnelled through an entire mountain?"

    Ailen and Redmond nodded. "With dwarves and rock - anything is possible."

    Ailen chuckled, "They''d rather build a tunnel than climb."

    Redmond asked, "Did you see what do they look like?"

    I shook my head. "Demon bird keeps his height in the sky, if he gets too low, they will grow curious."

    Reyas peered towards the plumes of smoke. "Do we take the rear entrance?"

    "No that will scare them. Let''s approach their main gate and introduce ourselves."

    Saka asked. "What about appearing different and not being received?"

    I shrugged. "What can we do?" And I thought about the lizardmen. They could talk but were in no mood to.

    Saka looked me up and down. "Will you approach them?"

    Iughed and patted her on the head. "If your appearance scares them, it''s best to scare the shit out of them."

 Chapter 57: The Dokkalfar

    Chapter 57: The Dokkalfar

    The sun was setting, and our long shadows preceded us as we approached the stone walls. The farms had been abandoned for the day and all the Dokkalfar were inside.

    I couldn''t take my eyes off the ramparts in front of the mountainside entrance. They weren''t just built from stone; they were carved from the mountain itself. Behind the walls was another stone gate with metal portcullis.

    Fire pits decorated the walls and the courtyard where a few Dokkalfar will wandered. We held up our hands as we approached in pairs and we got our first close up look at the Dokkalfar.

    They were not dwarves from snow white, nor Tolkien or anything I was familiar with. They were shorter than the Svartalfar, and their colours varied from a dark grey to a dark blue. They worerge goggles over their eyes and the guards were dressed in light chain with patches of te on their chest, elbows, and knees. They wore little skullcaps and wielded crossbows, hammers, and axes.

    The walls themselves had four ballistae, which were effectively giant crossbows.

    When we approached the gate, we could hear their bustling and discussion from within.

    "Hey," I shouted. "Wee to trade."

    The Dokkalfar who leaned over the battlements wasn''t dressed the like guards. He wore goggles and a thick leather apron with a hammer carved into it. On his head was a ck scarf and his chest was bare underneath the apron. His skin was blue, and he was beardless. None of them had beards. They were well built and short, but the Dokkalfar were not dwarves, this much was clear.

    "They''re like dark blue stocky gnomes," Redmond whispered, and he was shushed by Ailen.

    The smith loudly called back, "You''rete in the day for trade. And you look funny, where are you from?"

    "Four of us are Svartalfar and we''re all from the forest in the north," I said.

    Our answer caused more discussion from behind the walls.

    "We''ve heard of your kind. Never seen one in thisnd but there are stories from the old world."

    "I trust the stories say we''re trustworthy and honourable."

    "No. They mainly warn us to stay out of the forest or be killed."

    I nced at Gisael who shrugged and pursed her lips innocently.

    "We are new here too. Look, we cane back at dawn if that''s what you want."

    Their internal discussion was short.

    "Leave your weapons in the cart and you can enter." He said and the portcullis lifted. There was arge metal cart on rails in the middle of the passage, and we dropped all our spears, axes, bows, and arrows inside.

    The Dokkalfar selected to talk to us looked like a smith. His biceps wererger than the rest and his dark skin had ck soot smeared across it including his face.

    It was getting dark and he removed his goggles showing clean skin from beneath. We were amazed at howrge his eyes werepared to the rest of him. The tinted goggles sat neatly on the scarf on the top of his head.

    "Follow," he said and walked into the inner courtyard.

    It was packed with animals that were outside during the day and more than twenty Dokkalfar. Four warriors remained on the walls and another eight eyed us warily.

    "We cannot be bad hosts," the smith said, "Follow me to the main hall for dinner and we begin discussions there." He eyed our packs. "Let my brothers and sisters bring your wares. Do not worry, we are trustworthy and honourable." He grinned with hisst statement which mimicked my im.

    I nodded and handed them over. If they tried anything, I would just punch my way out and they were probably suspicious we had weapons stashed in the packs.

    "Barrin is my name," he said and led us through to their main hall.

    The corridors were wide with metal tracks down one side and a path to walk down the other. We were inside the mountain now and I could feel its weight above me. There were no beams holding the ceiling up. It was perfectly cut, like a machine cut except with a curve in the roof. It was smooth and polished rock with many hues of grey.

    He took us into their main hall which had a dozen long stone tables. He pointed to a bench seat, "Guests sit here."

    The Dokkalfar were abuzz discussing and pointing at us.

    Barrin and three others sat across from us.

    "I am Barrin, Master Smith and council member," he said introducing himself formally.

    "Kindeag, Master of stone and council member," another male said. He didn''t wear an apron and was bare chested with leather and chain pants.

    A female spoke, she looked much like the males to me, with her dark skin and wide eyes. They all wore goggles on their heads. "I am Brudin, Healer and council member."

    "Brudin is our seer as well," Barrin added.

    Thest was another male and he wore a beautiful set of chainmail armour. "Berger, I am the warband leader." It was not lost on us that he wasn''t on the council.

    They stared at me until I introduced myself.

    "Benzhi, protector of the forest." I had not removed my mask and I was twice as tall as some of them with it on. They nodded at my introduction and listened to my friends introduce themselves in turn - until it reached thest person.

    "I am Redmond, I''m not a Svartalfar, actually I''m nothing at the moment. But I am in their guild." He nodded towards us. He received confused stares in return.

    Our packs appeared behind us and my assumption was correct, they were probably searched for weapons and then delivered.

    "Do you want to discuss a trade first or eat?" I asked.

    "Let us do both," Barrin said and waved his arm in the air. There were at least a hundred Dokkalfar in the hall including children. They seemed to serve themselves from therge pots at the far end until Barrin waved his arm. A dozen of them brought bowls and pots and ced them on our table.

    Within a few minutes there was bread, vegetables, and steaming broth. I noticed there was no meat, that had that inmon with the Svartalfar and it urred to me the animals were probably for fertilizer, dairy, eggs, and leather.

    "Good?" Barrin asked.

    I nodded, "We don''t eat much actually and its good there is no meat. Our stomachs can''t handle it." I looked at Reyas, "All except Reyas."

    Barrin peered at her, "How are you with these folks?"

    She smiled, "Long story."

    The Dokkalfar nodded, "Maybe you can tell us some time."

    "Saka?" I prompted.

    She straightened. "We have the finest furs and skins to trade. From exotic beasts and a few unwise lizardmen."

    "Good, there are not many animals to hunt in the mountain," Berger said.

    "We can use leather and furs, what are you looking for in return," Barrin said.

    "We have a request," she said. "It''s going to sound strange."

    The Dokkalfar exchanged nces. "Go on," Barrin said.

    She pointed to Redmond, "We want him to be a Dokkalfar and to train here and study under your master crafters."

    The four Dokkalfar burst outughing. Murmurs spread through the hall. When they noticed the serious faces opposite them theughter died down.

    "You are serious? How is this possible?"

    "I did it," I said. "I was once like Redmond and I joined the Svartalfar. I pledged myself to the forest then Mother and thend core made changes in me."

    The three males looked at Brudin. She peered at me. "How long ago?" she asked.

    "Hundreds of days," I said. I still wasn''t sure how many months made up a year or how many days in a month.

    She held out her hands and nodded at me. I reached out and ced my hands in hers. I opened my qi-sight to see what she was doing and immediately noticed theirnd core behind the intricate carvings at the end of the hall.

    All the Dokkalfar had cores, much like the Svartalfar and the more powerful ones hadrger cores. There were no surprises there.

    "Hmm," she said and inspected my hands. "Indeed, you''re a newborn, but I see strange things." Her brows furrowed and then she lifted her eyes to meet mine. "Who are you?"

    I was surprised by the question. "I''m me? What sort of question is that."

    She was interrupted when a child came and sat on herp. "Oh Brigid, we have guests, if you want to stay you must be quiet."

    "Yes master," the child said obediently and then herrge eyes focused on me.

    Barrin raised and eyebrow but was otherwise quiet.

    "Your daughter?" Saka asked.

    Brudinughed. "No. She is my apprentice."

    I realised both Brudin and her apprentice Brigid hadrge corespared to the other Dokkalfar.

    It was quiet for a time while we ate. The broth was warm, and I dipped my bread. It was the first time I had bread since arriving in the new Qi World and I enjoyed it.

    Most of their vegetables looked like the were grown inside the mountain, mushrooms, beansprouts, and rhubarb. It looked horrid but actually tasted nice.

 Chapter 58: The Mountain Stronghold

    Chapter 58: The Mountain Stronghold

    The Dokkalfar stared at Redmond and me. It took them some time to process what we just told them.

    "Mead?" Barrin offered.

    "I''ll try it," I said and tentatively took a sip. I didn''t immediately feel like vomiting, but it went straight to my head. "Whoa, strong."

    The Dokkalfarughed.

    "You know," Barrin began. "The city folk have been purchasing a lot of iron, coal and precious metals. They say it is for amission for new adventurers the gate keepers bring."

    Berger chuckled. "They bought so much - even when we charged them top prices."

    He received res from the others and quickly shut his mouth. I was surprised that the Warband leader''s core was small inparison to the crafters and the seer. But his armour was exceptional. The details on the engravings and the precision of the chain links impressed all of us.

    Ailen said, "Dawnharbour received 250 adventurers like us recently. Well not like us, they are men and we''re Svartalfar."

    Barrin''s alreadyrge eyes widened. "You''re adventurers? Which of you?"

    Ailen pointed to himself and Saka. "Gisael is the only true Svartalfar here."

    I nodded.

    "I thank you for your honesty," Brudin said and the others shook their heads in disbelief.

    Barrin grimaced and looked at Brudin. "This business with the gate keepers is dangerous. Could it bring the Fomori after us?"

    Brudin stared at me. "I do not foresee that."

    Barrin asked Gisael, "Are you not afraid of the Fomori sister?"

    Gisael showed her teeth, it would have been a smile on another. "We do as the forest and Mother ask." She nced at me. "I do not fear."

    Barrin stared at Gisael, me and then Redmond. "This is a lot you ask. To wee a stranger, to give them something we hold precious, not once but twice. You ask for our secrets and what makes us," he tapped his chest, "Us."

    He looked at the skins. "Even if we were to agree, the skins you bring are only enough to trade for minor things. A weapon or precious stones. But for what you ask it does note close."

    Berger tapped the table with his mug. "Barrin," he said and nodded towards the packs.

    "What? What else do you have to trade?"

    I looked at Saka and she shrugged.

    I picked up a pack, "We only have these skins. There''s nothing else."

    "Do you take us for fools?" Berger growled. "You have a fortune in qi cores."

    I looked at the surprise in Ailen and Saka''s faces and I felt the same. "You trade these?" I asked. "We were collecting them to bring home."

    "You collected it where?" Berger asked.

    Saka held out a hand and I kept quiet. "We are warriors and worked hard for this. Very hard. We could have died many times, but," she flicked her hand in my direction, "He is powerful and kills monsters that would make you piss your bed if you dreamed of them."

    Berger was about to feel offended when everyoneughed, including his fellows.

    "Well said." Kindeag, the stone master, put a hand on the warband leader''s shoulder. "It is part of trade negotiations, do not take offence."

    Barrin stood, "May I?" He gestured to the packs and Saka nodded.

    We could tell his was impressed because he was unable to control his surprise at the first pack. Saka said, "There are two more."

    We asked a lot from them, it was clear. But their eyes betrayed their interest in the qi cores.

    "Saka, how many of our qi cores do you think is fair?" I asked.

    "Half, we need them for ournd core. We''re surrounded by more dangerous monsters - more than they have down here, and we hadn''t nned on trading any."

    I stared at Barrin, "What do you said to half and you take on Redmond."

    He looked at Brudin, "Can we do what they want?"

    She stared at me, "I will know when we try. He will have to take an oath to us."

    "One that you can set him free from," I said.

    "You would have to trust us, once he has pledged his life, we do not have to do anything."

    "But we''d have a deal. You''d honour it."

    Barrin nodded. "He is right. A deal is a deal." He looked at the packs. "I do not think half is enough."

    Saka grinned at him. "You expect us to give you it all for this small favour of training him and turning him into one of your own? It costs you so little."

    Barrin nodded. "All."

    She held out her hand. "Agreed."

    Barrin pursed his lips and shook her hand almost reluctantly.

    "We keep the packs," she said gleefully.

    Kindeag looked at Barrin. "I think she got the better of you."

    Barrin scowled. "This is a king''s ransom of qi cores, why do I feel cheated?"

    Redmond wiggled in his seat. "How do we do this?"

    Brudin looked at me. "Tell me about your journey."

    I put an arm around Gisael and pulled her along the bench seat almost into myp. She eded and put a leg over mine and her hand rested on my leg. With my free hand I took a sip of mead.

    "Well," I began, "There is thend core and a Svartalfar called Mother. She disappears into thend core whenever she wants, but she was once like Gisael. I pledged to the Svartalfar and she did something to me. That I cannot help you with, perhaps Gisael can say more."

    Gisael titled her head and met my eyes. Then she turned to look at Brudin. "He was a lump of y waiting to be moulded. Mother took him in her hands and worked him into shape."

    The child let out a gleeful giggle but quieted quickly after Brudin put a hand on her shoulder. Her big eyes drunk me in, and she couldn''t stop grinning at me. It was a bit disconcerting because I was supposed to be scary.

    Barrin stood, "I''m finished." He looked at me and asked, "Do you want to see our humble abode?"

    "Sure." We stood and followed him.

    Brudin pointed to Redmond, "Follow me."

    Ailen opted to go with his friend while Saka, Reyas and Gisael apanied me. It ended up being arger party when Kindeag and Berger joined.

    Barrin led us through the corridors showing us his pride and joy first  the smithy. I couldn''t see the end. Pirs, benches filled with tools, furnaces, anvils, and pipes running up the wall,bining and then through it.

    He walked through pointing, "Rings over there, rods, that''s an assembly area. Springs, cogs and other parts here. Sheet metal rolling, beating other there. Engraving bench, smelting over there. We make all sorts of alloys, different metals for different jobs. Then we have weapons and armours sections that''s where the best smiths work. Tools over there. Tinkering and repair section in the corner. And here is my pride and joy."

    The smithy opened up and there was a huge drop-off down into the mountain. We could see a river ofva which stopped in a pool made with ck stone. The pool was circr and there was a small block which made a dammed it up. There were three kilns made of the same ck rock, they looked like huge wine bottles.

    "This is where we melt the precious ores, the ones where a regr fire won''t do the trick." Theva was red hot and I had no idea how they kept it from cooling. When I got closer to the edge, I felt like I was out in the sun, my skin warmed and the ck stone was warm to walk on.

    "Far enough," he said. "Any closer and you''ll burn your feet."

    He turned and led us out. "Next we have the brewery." And the Dokkalfarughed.

    "They won''t let us in," Kindeag said.

    "But we have guests," Barrin argued.

    The Dokkalfar argued and argued with the master brewer but he wouldn''t let us in for a tour. He didn''t want anyone stealing the secret to mead.

    "I cannot show them the mines," Kindeag said. "It''s just a maze of tunnels there''s nothing to see. Take them to the growing rooms."

    "Oh, that''s boring," Barrin said. "We''ll go back to the main hall."

    "Where does everyone sleep?" Saka asked.

    "On the other side. This is the work side," Barrin said.

    In my mind the Dokkalfar had cut through half the mountain. It was impressive especially since they had no machines. It was all done by hand.

    "What holds the ceiling up?" I asked and the Dokkalfarughed.

    "Smarts," Kindeag said with a grin. The whites of his eyes shed, and it dawned on me. The tunnels were dimly lit, and theirrge eyes helped them see.

    "Can you see in the dark?" I asked.

    "Some of us can," Kindeag said. "Does your helmet grow?"

    "No. At least I think it doesn''t."

    "Why is there no metal on your spears and arrows?" Berger asked.

    "With the right wood that can work," Barrin said. "But I would like to see a fine steel head on them."

    "When you have thousands of arrows that might be a tall order," I said.

    The dwarvesughed. "You''re rich you can afford it."

    "Maybe, but I''m not carrying them all home from here."

    Barrin rubbed his chin. "Maybe a couple of fine axe heads for your skins. What do you think?"

    I nodded. "Good choice. That works for us."

    Reyas slipped her hand in mine and beamed a smile at me. I shrugged; it was the least we could do.

 Chapter 59: Theme Park

    Chapter 59: Theme Park

    When I looked at Redmond, I realised they kept me out of the hall long enough to hide what was done. But they didn''t know I could see qi. I sighed - it was done, and I missed it.

    Redmond was a Dokkalfar. At least he had started his journey. His skin had turned an interesting hue of dark blue and his eyes had grown several sizes. He had lost some fat and looked wiry. His head was still bald, and it made hisrge round ears stick out.

    Ailen and Saka congratted him and Reyas stared.

    I pulled Gisael close and asked, "What did they mean when they called you sister and asked about the Fomori."

    "We are all alfar, but it means little when we are not the same n. There are Svartalfar, Dokkalfar and Myrkalfar. The stories say eons ago we were the one people."

    I looked at her and at them. "I can''t see it."

    "The Fomori are from the stories too. I have never seen one, nor known someone who has seen one. They chased us from paradise and tried to kill us all. The ones who escaped split into three groups, these groups became the Svartalfar, Dokkalfar and Myrkalfar over time. It is a story for children."

    Redmond whispered to Ailen, "I got a discovery."

    Ailen put a hand on Redmond''s shoulder, "We can discuss itter. You need to tread carefully with their sensibilities. It''s not a game to them."

    Redmond nodded. "I will, I read the guide."

    Saka chuckled. "They won''t throw you in an asylum, they''ll just throw you down a deep hole."

    Kindeag was listening and turned to face them. "If a hole is deep enough you can fall through the world. It is good our mine is near the centre."

    Saka raised her brow and nced at Ailen. He shrugged and asked, "What do you mean fall through the world? Like can you dig through the whole thing?"

    Kindeag nodded. "It is possible, but we can tell from the sound if we''re close. The rock sounds different."

    "What about the earth''s core?" Redmond asked.

    "The earth? You mean the ind? It has no core," Kindeag said. "We have and core and so do the Svartalfar. The city men have one too. But there is no massive core that belongs to the ind."

    Redmond began to ask another question but a hand from Ailen stopped him. "You have time enough to learn during your training Redmond. This is ourst night together for a long time, we should celebrate that you''ve joined the Dokkalfar and Brudin''s sess."

    Saka and Ailen tried the mead and were drunk after a few sips. Redmond on the other hand was able to handle a full mug before he started to wobble.

    Gisael would not try it and Reyas was able to handle it like a champ. She out drank Redmond but was wise enough not to challenge the others.

    "More," Barrin pushed a horn on me.

    "No," I said and waved it away. "Didn''t you hear Saka, someone has to kill the monsters and we will be travelling tomorrow. I don''t want to run into a mob of yetis with a hangover."

    Reyas leaned into me and pressed her breast against my side. Her chin titled up and she tried to whisper into my ear. "I want you," she said, and it was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    I picked her up and put her on myp. She threw and arm around my neck and rested her head on my chest. "If you close your eyes you will fall asleep," I said.

    "I will not," she argued and closed her eyes.

    I peered at Barrin. "Can you show us where we sleep?"

    He nodded and stood. With Reyas in my arms I stood and followed him. Gisael walked behind me and the other three stumbled along behind keeping each other upright.

    "You will sleep in the guest chamber," Barrin said. He looked down the line of us. "We only have one, so you''ll have to share. It is private, but not from each other."

    "That''s fine," I said. "We''re used to sleeping together."

    Barrin made a face and chuckled. Brudin followed behind quietly but otherwise we were alone in the winding corridors of the living areas.

    On this side there were carvings in the walls, and I guessed there was meanings behind them based on the upants of the chamber. They seemed to tell a story, but I didn''t have time to study them.

    Our room had stone beds cut from the rock withfortable padding on top. A central fire with cauldron and exhaust to the roof.

    "How does the air get sucked up through that?" I pointed at the exhaust.

    "The boiler makes steam which turns a turbine which moves the air through the entire system," Barrin said.

    I looked at Ailen and Saka, but the information was lost on them, they were falling asleep on their feet and stumbled into the closest bed.

    I grabbed Redmond before he hopped in thergest bed. "That''s mine." And Iy Reyas down with my other arm. I steered Redmond to a small bunk and let him go.

    Barrin looked at Brudin who looked at me.

    "Before you go to bed," Brudin said. "We should talk because you will leave at first light, no?"

    "We will," I said.

    Barrin looked slightly confused but said nothing.

    Brudin said, "Follow." She did not protest when Gisael followed with me.

    Barrin asked, "Need me?"

    Brudin shook her head.

    She led us through so many corridors that we''d need her help getting back. She arrived at arge room and cleared a round table.

    "This is the chamber where I work," she said and indicated for us to take a seat at the round table. She heated a pot while she hummed. When it was done, she brought me a mixture to drink.

    "This will clear your head of the mead," she said.

    I tasted it, I was not worried about poison or any malice, I felt none from her and they could have poisoned me a dozen times already.

    "Mm, a little like coffee." I loved it and it wasn''t bitter at all. She was right it cleared my head. Gisael watched me drink with a small amount of curiosity.

    "I wanted to talk to you alone," she said, "Because I do not wish fear to spread throughout the n."

    "The way I look isn''t scary enough?"

    She looked me up and down. "Your heart is good; I do not fear you."

    I sighed.

    "We came to this ce a long time ago, before Brigid was born. But this is not our ancestral home, that is in the old world. We are adventurers too, but not like you and your friends. The gate keepers came to us and offered us a ce on this new ind. Some were worried that nothing is given freely and there would be time to pay in the future. But others thought it was wise for us to make a new colony in case the Fomori came for us again."

    I finished my coffee-like drink and put it down. She had my full attention.

    "I volunteered with the others you met today, and we made this our new home. Now the gate keepers are bringing in strange beings like you. Where are you from? Exin to me so I can understand."

    "A ce called earth. We''re all men there - billions of people in cities. And this is not my real body, it is one made for me here. My real body is in the old world still, sleeping while I''m here."

    My words caused a reaction from them both. Even Gisael was a little shocked with the details.

    Brudin stared at me. "This is such a strange story I believe you. No one could invent this."

    "Truth is stranger than fiction," I said and chuckled.

    "The gate keepers first served the Fomori and the Jotnar. Now they say they''re free, but I do not trust them."

    "Who are the gate keepers?"

    Gisael thought before answering. "The ones who open portals. They are not like us, if you meet one, you''ll understand."

    Brudin added. "They are like bees but instead of honey they deal in qi and the pathways which give them their name."

    "Do they rule the other races?"

    They bothughed.

    Brudin shook her head. "They are a force of nature. Like the wind or rain. They do not rule nor seek it."

    Gisael held her hands up indicating a small size. "They are only this big," she said, and it was the size of a cat.

    "I wish I knew what they had nned for this ind," Brudin said.

    I yed with my empty cup. "It''s for my world - A theme park." The term was met with nk stares. "Like a child''s sand pit. To y imaginary games."

    Brudin shook her head. "This is from your eyes. It may be they''re using your world for some reason."

    "Or someone," Gisael said.

 Chapter 60: Showtime

    Chapter 60: Showtime

    The smellsing from the kitchen woke us. There were no rays of light prating our chamber and while it was a nice ce to visit, I was d to be leaving the underground fortress.

    Reyas'' naked body did not wake even after a nudge. She was snoring adorably, but we had to get moving so I pped her ass hard leaving a red hand mark on her soft, white butt cheek.

    My hands were pulling leather pants on when she retaliated with a p on my stomach. Iughed, my stomach was made up of eight rock hard abs and probably hurt her hand more than it did me.

    "Come on," I said loudly. "Breakfast and then we''re on the move."

    Gisael showed nopassion for Ailen and Saka when she ripped them from their beds onto the cold stone floor. Their protests were loud and Saka began to climb back into her bed.

    Gisael said sternly, "Wake and be quiet."

    Getting ready was a habit, leathers, packs, and we''d retrieve our weapons when we left.

    There wasn''t much chatter during breakfast, only Gisael was unaffected by the mead because she had none, and she didn''t talk much anyway.

    Thanks to Brudin I felt good, but our conversation weighed upon me. I loved this world but had no idea how it worked. My only goals were to keep my friends alive and have fun. And that all hinged on being able to stay; it was like I had a noose around my neck and I could be yanked at any minute.

    I''ve never had control in my life, you''d think I''d be used to it.

    Reyas finished her bowl and pouted at me.

    She couldn''t see my grin, but she could hear it. "An ass like that was begging for a p."

    She pushed my shoulder. "Next time wake me with a kiss or stroke my hair and whisper in my ear."

    "Where''s the fun in that?" I said and stood, stretched, and looked for Barrin.

    He saw my gaze and approached, "Protector. Are you preparing to leave? Where is Redmond?"

    "We let him sleep since he''s noting with us," I said.

    "When will you be back?"

    I nced at Ailen. "Soon, we''ll check-in on him on our way to a tournament at Dawnharbour."

    "It''s at the end of the month," Ailen said.

    Barrin smiled. "We heard of this tournament. Maybe we wille and watch and sell some of our wares to the adventurers directly."

    Ailen chuckled. "After the tournament, please."

    Barrin shook his head, "If any are left after it will be on discount. The further we go in the rounds the more a masterwork sword is worth."

    "Don''t forget who your best customer is," I said.

    Barrin''s eyes widened. "Oh yes, that reminds me. I selected a pair and engraved themst night for you." He wandered into the smithy and returned while we waited. I nodded towards Reyas.

    He held them out to her. The steel on the axe heads was so shiny it looked like silver. And the engravings were intricate and beautiful.

    "Looks like Norse or Celtic," Ailen whispered.

    Reyas'' genuine smile lit her face up as she epted them graciously. "Thank you."

    The Dokkalfar knew enough about us not to worry about the handles our woodworkers would be impossible to surpass, even for them.

    They were kind enough to resupply us with some dried food and we picked our weapons up at the first gate.

    Redmond made it outside just in time to wave goodbye, but he struggled in the re. He was the only Dokkalfar without goggles and he looked it. Before entering into the sunlight, they always pulled their tinted goggles over their eyes.

    My mind''s eye connected with the demon bird and we ran out the gates. We ran west and back the way we came.

    "They didn''t take us to the rear entrance," Reyas said.

    I chuckled. "They should hide it better if they want to keep it a secret."

    Ailen ran up behind me and as Reyas took the first climb he said, "The qi cores are probably a currency everywhere."

    "The mountainfolk treasure it above everything. You saw how upset they were to lose the Cave Troll core." It was his turn to climb. "Up you go."

    Without Redmond we made much better speed.

    We''d spent a week, running, climbing and fighting. While I waited for them at the top of a long climb, I checked my skills.

    .

    -Skills-

    .

    -General-

    Running, 44.41

    Climbing, 47.72

    Negotiation, 15.90

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 31.13

    Forest, 33.97

    ins, 26.10

    Mountains, 25.48

    Foraging, 25.88

    Skinning, 33.64

    Tracking, 25.87

    .

    -Combat-

    Spear, 40.05

    Brawling, 24.24

    Dodge, 32.27

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 4.22

    .

    I was extremely pleased with my skinning it raised six points into the thirties. Once skills got into the thirties the rate of increase slowed down dramatically. I''d done a hell a lot of climbing and running and it wasn''t surprising they were my highest skills.

    My stats were all still in the low to mid-twenties they barely raised at all. My qi maniption was now four. It didn''t sound like much but that was the hardest of all to raise.

    "Ailen, what''s your qi maniption?"

    "One," he said.

    "One," Saka said.

    "I don''t think it goes up," Ailen said, "What''s yours?"

    "Four."

    Saka chuckled. "Typical."

    Gisael was thest one up, we pulled the rope and got moving.

    An image shed in my mind. Demon bird showed me a herd of goats, except their leader wasn''t normal. He was huge. Another nine followed him as he trotted up an almost vertical cliff face. Goats were better climbers than monkeys.

    Then demon bird swooped across the peak and showed me another group. Yetis and they looked like there were chasing the goats.

    "Reyas," I called. "Do you think yetis can catch a herd of goats?"

    Her lips pursed. "That would make a good bet and argument at drinking time."

    "Demon bird is about to find out. Oh, and one of the goats is massive. Is that normal?"

    She shook her head, "No. That is rare. It could be a mystical beast."

    "Really?"

    "We should kill it for its skin and core," she said.

    "And the yetis?"

    "Them too. Are they close enough for us to catch them?"

    "I can catch them," I looked back at Ailen and Saka. "I don''t know about you bastards."

    I got protests from all quarters.

    "Okay then," I put out a challenge. "We need to rece those cores and I need to practise skinning some more. I want to get it to forty."

    Sakaughed. "Half the time you want to kill things just to practise skinning."

    "Hey, we got those axe heads thanks to that skill."

    Reyas nodded. "It is a useful skill. Furs and pelts have value, especially among the mystical beasts."

    "Is a troll a mystical beast?"

    She thought for a moment before answering. "No. But only because it''s a monster. Some mystical beasts are highly intelligent and canmunicate."

    "So, you just asked me to kill and skin a talking goat?"

    She nodded.

    "Harsh." I stopped talking and got into high gear. I lead the way and it was up to them to keep up. I knew I could rely on Gisael and Reyas, it was a test for the twins.

    On the hardest climb I left a rope tied to a triangle of pitons. And then ran along the ledge to a t section. It was like a teau on top of the range and I could run across it without holding back.

    Demon bird showed me the yetis, they were closing in on the goats and I was closing in on them. All three groups were adept in the mountains, but we had the demon bird advantage. The demon bird was a gift from the forest and no matter how strange his birth - he was an amazingpanion.

    When I reached the edge of the teau I looked back. We were spread out, but Reyas and Gisael were racing to catch me and the twins were in sight on the other side.

    I waved, then took several steps back and ran to the edge and leapt. The chasm was wide, at least twenty feet across but I made it easily. I held out my hand but Reyas made the jump without pausing with a rope in her hand. She then began hammering in pitons to secure it.

    "Good idea," I said, "The twins haven''t improved their qi techniques enough to make the jump." They hadn''t made much progress at all. There was a reason their maniption was one.

    It didn''t worry Gisael who made the jump and skidded to a halt.

    "You could have waited for the rope," I said, and she just stared at me like I insulted her.

    We could hear the goats baying. They were panicking because the yetis were close.

    "It''s showtime," I said and ran off.

 Chapter 61: Magic Goat

    Chapter 61: Magic Goat

    I scrambled over the peak and the yetis were in sight across a sharp ravine. They looked like massive, white monkeys and ran as a pack. There were seven of them and with their long arms and short legs, they ran on all fours most of the time.

    From afar they looked small, but the closer I got I realised they would be as tall as me if they stood on their hind legs.

    I didn''t give the goats much chance, only one could put up a decent fight and it was severely outnumbered. I loved rooting for the underdog, so I grabbed one of my spears and attempted to throw it like qi arrow.

    Too few hours of practise in throwing and qi-spear but I gave it my best. I collected my qi at the butt of the spear and ced my lead foot forward like a javelin thrower. I threw it up to give it altitude it was a 150ft throw. I pivoted with my throwing arm and let fly, guiding it with my qi.

    It was fast, too fast for me to change direction and it smashed into the rockface inches in front of a yeti. I only had one spear left and I grabbed it from my back sheath. The first was cracked from the force of the blow, and it had the yeti''s attention if not their blood.

    Four of them turned to look at me and the three in the lead continued to chase down the goats. The goats were in a panic, but their leader was trying to calm them. He bleated in low tones as they ran past and swung his massive horns in circles. He was the size of a small car and his horns curled like a giant circr bugle.

    My qi sight showed me the true power of the mystical beast. His qi pathways crisscrossed his body in intricate patterns far more than anything I''d seen, including trolls. And his core wasrge, especially considering his size. He was a beast and I thought for a moment maybe he did have a chance against seven yetis.

    The yetis were simr to a hell hound in terms of a qi core, but their physical strength and speed was superior. They''d caught goats in the mountains, a feat I would''ve bet against.

    I didn''t have to close on the yetis, they were frothing at the mouth to get to me. They zigged zagged their way across the ravine while I took up position on arge boulder. Demon bird showed me everything including my friends who were racing to catch me.

    I held on to myst spear, I''d rather its reach than a chance at taking down a yeti. The goat bleated its roar moments before the yetis arrived at my boulder.

    I focused on thergest andughed when arrows began to skewer them. "What? Did you think I was alone?"

    Their skin was tough, but a qi arrow managed to prate, and each arrow was a wound. I could tell which were Gisael''s because she always went for the eyes.

    Each time a yeti tried to pull me off the boulder or w at me I stabbed with my spear. It was like ying king of the hill as a kid. Except this time blood was spewing everywhere.

    They were as strong as apes and with vicious ws to boot. I relied on the arrows to deal damage while I focused on staying alive. My leathers were getting torn to shreds each time a wnded, because it was hard to defend against two at once.

    One was bold and jumped towards me. I rewarded him with a spear through the heart and while I kicked him off my weapon another wed my legs. Reyas danced around the boulder swinging her axes in deathly arcs. An arrow hit one to my right, it was his fifth and he stumbled back. He was bleeding like a feature fountain at the local mall.

    Whenever I fought something that wasn''t a troll, I was d. It was nice when you hit something that it stayed hit. I stabbed another through its open mouth as it tried to eat my face. It bit down and killed myst ebony spear, snapping it in half like a twig. But it was itsst act when my fist followed through and pushed the spear through its tiny brain.

    I smiled beneath my mask as Reyas chopped thest one down. It feels good to share with your buxom lover.

    Four dead or twitching yetis surrounded the boulder. We looked across the ravine and the giant goat bleated its fury. He was a magnificent beast and was bleeding from several wounds. Demon bird could see his opponents, they were all thrown down the mountain.

    "Don''t fuck with an angry goat," I said with a chuckle. "Do you think he could have taken all seven?"

    Reyas peered across the ravine and pursed her lips. "Maybe."

    The giant goat threw his head up and down. He turned and trotted back to his herd.

    Ailen, Saka and Gisael arrived. They collected their arrows and waited for me to skin before collecting the cores.

    With razor sharp knife in hand I went to work removing the yeti from their fur. I asked, "No one is going to ask if we''re taking out the magic goat?"

    "Nope," Ailen said. "We saw what it did."

    "It is in its domain and is not threatening us," Gisael said.

    Reyas collected a core and slid it into her pack. "I fear it would cost us more than we would gain. It''s best to leave them alone."

    I inspected the skins and two were pristine. We took them, the cores, and some meat for Reyas to eat.

    The goats had moved on and I wanted to collect the other three cores. "Set up camp to the north at dusk, I''ll fetch the other three cores and catch up."

    I collected the remnants of my spears and headed down the mountain. It was the wrong way, but I was confident I could catch them before dark. I used Reyas'' innate qi techniques; qi-strength, stamina and agility to climb swiftly. The more I used them the better I got and the less I had to concentrate. Like everything practise makes perfect and if you do it enough it bes second nature.

    I never used the quickbar. It was a crutch that hampered growth. If I did, I would never improve. But I understood why Ailen and Saka did; they couldn''t see qi like me and without my help it would be almost impossible to make improvements.

    Demon bird kept watch over me and my friends. It was hard to move in the mountains and easy to get cornered, but with his help we cheated. Our only weakness was in the darkness when things could move without being seen by the demon in the sky.

    I arrived at our camp just after sunset with three cores and another pristine skin.

    "We should hide the skins here," Ailen said. "Pick them up before we visit the Dokkalfar next time."

    Reyas nodded. "It is easy to hide things in the high mountains and no one would find for decades."

    "Good," I said and dropped the skin in hisp.

    Ailen frowned.

    "I will show you," Reyas said. He stood and she shook her head. "When it''s light. We will find a good spot and set markers in the rock with my hammer."

    I beckoned Ailen, "There''s something I wanted to discuss." I looked at Saka. "You too."

    We sat around the fire. "I''ve been thinking."

    They chuckled.

    I ignored them and continued. "I never use the quickbar, well rarely, just tree-run. But I should stop that as well. I''m improving how I use qi strike, strength and the others all the time."

    Ailen''s mouth opened. "Oh," he said excitedly. "Don''t resave them. We don''t want everyone getting upgraded versions."

    "What about you?"

    "Leave that to us, we might be able to work something out once we get you moved and can mess with your pod."

    I frowned. "I don''t like the sound of that, but there is another way. We should continue your training in using your own qi. Ditch using the quickbar."

    Saka moaned. "It''s hard enough as it is."

    I nodded. "I know, I''ll help."

    Ailen tugged on his ear. "We should start small. What''s the easiest?"

    "Qi strike with your fist. Weapons are much harder."

    Saka nodded. "Would be handy if something got too close."

    "Like Redmond?" I asked and weughed at the poor guy''s expense.

    "We don''t have much time until the tournament,'' Ailen said. "If we travel back to the forest, then back to Dokkalfar then its only four spare days."

    "We travel quicker with Redmond," Saka said.

    "Oh, yeah," Ailen said. "Maybe six, depending on how many cores we collect on the way."

    I stretched and put an arm around Reyas who snuggled in beside me. "Cores just became our number one priority." Gisael leaned on my other side. The pair snuggled and listened but said nothing.

    A wicked smile appeared on Saka''s face. "Qi is power and wealth."

    To some people power and wealth are all that matters but I had Gisael on one side of me and Reyas on the other. I was happy.

 Chapter 62: Devil is in the Detail

    Chapter 62: Devil is in the Detail

    The suitedwyers filed out leaving Huan Xie with the directors of the Qi World Programme and a couple of key military personnel.

    Xie sipped the crystal-clear water from his ss then ced it back down in front of him. "I do not want to interfere in your day to day operations, I invested in the sess you''ve achieved."

    A general grunted. "You won''t be interfering in our operations."

    Director Buxiu nodded. "Qi World 2 is strictly your testing ground general. We will not interfere and simply exchange information."

    "Unless its ssified."

    The head of research shook his head. "With all due respect general we provide the tform and the interface. If you don''t send us all your discoveries what is the point?"

    The general grumbled. "The point is no one shuts you down and takes everything."

    Buxiu gestured at the head of research to shut up. "My apologies general, of course if you deem something highly ssified it cannot be shared. We wouldn''t want information getting into the wrong hands." With hisst statement he stared at Huan Xie.

    The military personnel stood and left, with a nod but without another word.

    Buxiu let out a long sigh. "Do not speak to a general that way, you need to be tactful and respectful to get anywhere. I expect better from you Huineng."

    The head of research grumbled. "And I am down to one subject, how are we supposed to make further progress?" Then he turned to Huan Xie, "And do you n to try and take myst alpha?"

    "Don''t you have hundreds of yers now?" Xie asked.

    "Rich brats don''t make good testers."

    "Why not? And why don''t you start another test world if this information is so vital?"

    Buxiu shook his head. "These worlds are incredibly expensive."

    "I just invested billions," Xie said.

    "They''re expensive with another sort of currency. Your investment only helps us here where we can farm more, but that takes time."

    Xie waved his hand. "That''s beside the point. The twins and their friend just got you a new race. All on their own initiative, you should give us subject eleven as they requested. They can manage him and get more discoveries with his cooperation."

    "What''s his secret?" another director asked.

    "If you want to know, give him to me."

    The head of research shook his head. "He''s invaluable, even for a foreigner. If he''s disconnected from his pod he could die. It''s a version one and highly invasive."

    "Why didn''t you give him a second gen?"

    "He joined at the end of stage one. That''s how it was with all of them. We had no idea he''s be a genius."

    Xie sighed. "We can mitigate the risk with the best surgeons on hand."

    "Why?" Buxiu said. "The best way is to remove risk. Just leave him as he is. Why do you need him at your base? What do you have nned?"

    "Base? It''s my home. In order to get all his secrets, it needs to be done. There are more abilities you''re unaware of. The twins know about them."

    "Like what?"

    "He has a bird that hemunicates with. He uses it as a scout. They grow the forest; it expands using qi."

    "We know aboutnd cores and how they function, we have an ovey. But thismunication with a creature is new. How is he able to hide it from the hud?"

    The head of research frowned. "If he doesn''t save it to his quickbar we can''t see it."

    "Youck control over him," Xie said, "Give him to me, we have influence."

    The head of research thumped the table. "Fine. But now I have no assets in the field."

    "You will have to be nice to everyone," Buxiu said. "But you can also enrol some dedicated beta testers to help you. You can have five. They can go to the capital and report to the chancellor."

    "Who is the chancellor?" Xie asked.

    "Me," Buxiu said with a smile. "I can ce them with the most talented locals and use them in other ways."

    "You''re ying?"

    The director shook his head. "It''s no game. You''d know if you ever entered a Qi World."

    Xie shrugged. "When will be ready for the next stage?"

    Another director cleared his throat. "With the new investment we can ramp up production of the gen four pods. We canunch into second phase beta with ten thousand yers at a much lower cost."

    "How low?"

    "Our stretch target is 20,000 USD per pod supply and install."

    Buxiu nodded. "We need to charge at least 100,000 USD to make up for the overheads."

    "That''s a ny percent reduction, impressive," Xie said.

    "Most beta yers pay a premium for a head start."

    Xie sipped his water. "What about the new race? Will we release three races with the next phase?"

    "That''s more difficult. But a limited release at a premium is possible."

    Xie looked doubtful. "With unemployment so high how can people afford these prices?"

    The directors looked at each other in bemusement. "Sir, the robotbour tax gives anyone under thirty a guaranteed ie. They can take a loan off this if they wish, and many have inheritances. With a world poption at 9 billion we only have a small number of ces. It will sell in minutes."

    Xie frowned. "Then how can we ramp up? 10,000 is nowhere near enough."

    "I thought you were leaving that to us since we''ve done such a great job so far."

    "How many yers can this Qi World amodate?" Xie asked.

    "50,000 would be its limit before we need another."

    Xie red at the directors. "Make the second phase 200,000 USD and ramp up. Make it 15,000 yers. Now tell me do you have ns for more theme parks?"

    Buxiu leaned forward. "Perhaps you want to apany us during our negotiations with the gatekeepers. And you need to understand how we pay them before you start making demands. They don''t take US dors."

    "What do they take?"

    "Qi."

 Chapter 63: Quickbar is a Crutch

    Chapter 63: Quickbar is a Crutch

    The wind howled across the ins as the purple clouds gathered and darkened overhead. The mood in our tight nit group was sombre, we knew what the purple clouds represented, and the wind made me feel like a downpour was about to happen.

    It was not be rain, it would be a torrent of monsters. While the skins and cores would be wee, too many was not a good thing.

    I ran behind Ailen and Saka. "Push it down your legs." I watched as they tried to push their qi. Their progress was slow, painfully slow.

    As they pushed, Imentated, using my qi sight, and letting them know what was happening. "Good Ailen, you''re almost to the stream in you groin."

    He sighed in exasperation. We were running and this exertion from the training would be doubly tiring. And when the wind was in our face it made it much worse.

    "I cannot do it," Saka said. "It''s too tiring. Can''t we just run?"

    "The quickbar is a crutch," I said.

    "I know," she said. "I don''t mind."

    "Nothing goodes easy," I said, and theyughed.

    "Maybe in your life," Ailen said. "We''re mega rich remember?"

    "And is that easy?"

    They did not answer. They just thought about how hard their lives actually were. Money didn''t solve all problems its just made new ones. There was the expectations and judgment from family, from society and theck of real friends. They were both single for a reason.

    Ailen kept practising, pushing himself past his limits of endurance. When his core was running low, I stopped him. "Just run now. Recover for a bit."

    We collected cores as we travelled. The regr monsters proved no problem. Even without spears I could punch them to death. Adding Gisael and Reyas into the mix made things easy.

    The ins were vast but without Redmond we were able to go at Saka speed. She was toned, fit and able to run all day without tiring. With the qi abilities she had no chance of matching me and Reyas, but she wasn''t that much slower than Ailen and Gisael across the windswept ins.

    The clouds continued to darken, and lightning was visible to the far north and east.

    Saka gave up practising once again. "I''ll just trade and use the quickbar. This isn''t for me."

    "You can do it," Ailen said.

    "Why are you here?" I asked. I knew very well why I was and Ailen too.

    She thought before answering. "A new adventure and its better than the real world."

    "So, it''s a holiday for you? Did you follow Ailen?"

    "Yes and no. At first it definitely was, and yes, I followed my game addicted brother. But now I''m enjoying myself."

    We ran in silence for a while. Her words irked me at first but then I shrugged it off. Who was I to judge her. She could be a tourist if she wanted. She didn''t have to strive to be more powerful. She could just enjoy herself, wasn''t that what I was doing?

    "I want to break free of the system," Ailen said. "The other yers will stick to it, but if I can break free of it - I can be much more powerful than them." Heughed. "We can kick their ass Benzhi."

    An evil chuckle escaped my lips. "You currently suck balls. You''ll need to work harder than you have at anything in your life." I didn''t know how hard he''d worked at anything; It was a gut feel.

    Ailen grumbled and he said under his breath, "I''ll show you."

    It was the sort of reaction I was hoping for - the one the instructors put us through at hell week. The obstacles they put in front of us were the enemy and they would jeer at us from the sidelines, spewing doubt that we could seed. It was the sort of negging designed to make you crumble or prove the fuckers wrong.

    "Then show me you spoiled rich brat."

    Saka''sugh added fuel to his fire. But I turned on her, "You can''t fuckingugh, you gave up at the first tiny peep of a challenge. You''re made of marshmallow."

    She growled. "Fine!"

    Oh shit, that was easy, now they were both pushing themselves. We ran and I let them recover and stew.

    When we set up camp we were within striking distance of the forest. We''d reach it the following day.

    Gisael fed me as I stoked the fire. She popped nuts and dried fruit into my open mouth and waited for me to chew. "This is enough," she said and put her pouch away. It was like she didn''t trust me not to overeat.

    Her brow furrowed. "I like these clouds not. We make haste tomorrow or the ins will be full of trolls and other monsters in our path."

    I finished with the fire; the mes licked the air nicely. "Hopefully it doesn''t dump any on the forest."

    She pursed her lips.

    "What happens, happens," I said. "We''ll deal with it."

    Aileny face down on a hellhound fur. His muffled voice reached us. "Thend core could be stopping spawns over the forest. It would be the same for the cities."

    Gisael stared at me. "This could be true. Can you see with your sight?"

    I shook my head. "I only see thend cores; I haven''t seen them do anything with qi other than make a portal."

    She touched the side of my mask near my eye, so I grabbed and removed it. "May be you can work on qi sight like I leaned qi-de from qi-arrow."

    I nodded. "You could be right. When I first came to this world, I could only see blobs and they were thend cores themselves. They''re the brightest of all the qi cores."

    "Mother does things with thend core. It is what makes her Mother  before she was like me."

    I looked at Gisael. She was a stunning killing machine. She only hadpassion for the forest and its people, she was ruthless with everything else.

    "Was she like you? She seems more  hmm passionate, understanding?"

    "She changed. A mother of the forest requires these things."

    "Will you be a mother one day?" I asked.

    She shook her head. "It is not my path. My path is with you."

    "What happens if I die, or get unceremoniously unplugged? What will you do?"

    "I will fight for you and if I cannot save you, I will go back to the forest and be a Guardian again."

    Reyas pushed me in the back. "Don''t say such things."

    I sighed. "I''m being real."

    Saka, like Ailen, was crushed for the day''s effort. She rolled over and croaked. "We''re working on it. Father is meeting with the directors."

    "Really? Who is your father?"

    "Huan Xie. Chairman and CEO of Huan Industries."

    I was a total noob when it came to business andpanies. But even I''d heard of Huan Xie. They weren''t lying when they said they were mega rich.

    "Shit," I said. "Does that mean I''m joining the bad guys?" Due to the world''s skyrocketing unemployment he wasn''t very popr.

    Saka sighed. "Yes. We''re the fucking bad guys."

    I turned to Reyas. "See. My world''s wealthiest lord is trying to rescue me. What could go wrong?"

 Chapter 64: Ancient Kodiak Babies

    Chapter 64: Ancient Kodiak Babies

    The forest grewrger to our eyes and I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of fondness. I relisheding home and picked up the pace unconsciously. Demon bird swooped down and showed me that I''d left mypanions behind and then hended on a branch above me.

    "Hello demon bird," I said as we waited.

    He tilted his head to the side and viewed me with an eye. He''d grown during our trip and I had no idea when he would stop. He was the size of a vulture and looked like he was one of their cousins.

    His feathers were ck and various shades of grey which made his bright red exoskeleton surrounding his head stand out. Beneath it his eyes were pitch ck and there was a ck oval shaped gem which could pass for a third eye wedged into his exoskeleton on top of his head.

    "You''re too big for my pouch now," I said with augh and he cocked his head. I held out my hand and he dropped down sticking his ws into my arm. It hurt but it was bearable. I pet him as my friends arrived. We all carried packs full of skins and qi cores and a couple of them thumped onto the ground.

    "Holy crap he''s big now," Ailen said.

    Demon bird always stayed near our camp at night, but it was pitch ck and it was the first time in a while we''d seen him up close during the day.

    Demon bird shared his ns with me, and Iughed.

    "What''s funny?" Ailen asked.

    "Demon bird is going to sweep the ins and eat carrion we left behind from all the monsters we killed over thest few weeks."

    "Eww," Saka said. "He doesn''t care if its weeks old gizzards?"

    I shook my head. "Let''s go." And we ran through the forest for the rest of the day and into the early evening. When we approached the de, I could hear growling.

    I nced at Gisael who tilted her head. "Bear," she said. "Did you have children?"

    Iughed. "Not unless you popped them out when I wasn''t looking."

    She bared her teeth at me then moved to investigate. She didn''t seem concerned and I followed.

    Reyas followed and the twins peeled off because they were more tired than curious. They worked themselves to the bone with all the running and qi exercises.

    Two bundles of fur were locked in an embrace. They rolled and bit each other as they fought, but there was no blood. They were the size of arge dog, but I realised they were cubs.

    "Ancient Kodiaks," Gisael said.

    "They''re babies," I said.

    She shook her head. "They are a mystical breed. There was one in our old forest."

    "How big do they grow?"

    She used my terminology. "Magic goat size."

    Reyas put a hand on my shoulder and peered at them from behind me.

    "Damn," I said.

    They stopped brawling and four eyes focused on us. Their snouts lifted into the air and sniffed, then they approached. They were covered in dark brown fur, but there were streaks of lighter brown on one of them. Their eyes were ck, and intelligence shone from within.

    The darker one sniffed my crotch and behind. I was d for my holy leathers. The yetis had left their mark, but they still kept out the curious wet nose. The lighter Kodiak sniffed Gisael and then Reyas.

    They caught a whiff of our packs and the dark one greedily tried to w it from my back. "Hey," I growled and the dark one jumped back. I startled it.

    "This is not for you," I said sternly. It dipped its head as if it was a scolded child.

    I hefted the packs and headed to the de. Mother was waiting when we approached the willow.

    "You return," she said and smiled warmly. Gisael hugged her and I tipped my head.

    "Mother," Reyas greeted and dropped a pack brimming with qi cores next to the tree. Gisael and I did the same.

    She beamed. "Good. The bears are greedy, they eat much."

    I tilted my head to look back in the direction of the bears. "They eat qi?"

    Mother nodded. "They consume qi, nectar and anything they think smells nice."

    I opened my qi sight and search for them. They were on their bellies watching us from outside the de. Their qi pathways were magnificent. After seeing the magic goat, I wasn''t surprised.

    "They look expensive," I said.

    Mother smiled. "They are precious and will serve us well."

    "So, they''re like an investment?"

    She pursed her lips. "I think I know what you mean. Yes. But it is the same with you and everything in the forest. We take and we give."

    I turned back to look at Mother. "We''re not staying long. We''ll head south to meet with the Dokkalfar again and then to the tournament. Is everything good?"

    She approached me and touched my mask, then she reached down and grabbed my hand. She inspected it, feeling the joints, and then running her hands up my arm. "This is a question for Tal and her guardians. But I think the answer will be yes."

    "She has help?"

    Mother nodded and felt my other hand.

    "Good," I said and waited patiently for her to finish.

    "The wood has taken to you. I am pleased."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying there was a chance the willow wood would have been rejected, or worse?"

    She smiled serenely as if there was nothing to fear. "One knows not what will happen at all times."

    Iughed. "I think I''m beginning to understand your riddles."

    She met my stare and leaned close. "You are one of us even when you are not."

    "Nice try," I said and stifled a yawn.

    "You must rest," she said, "Visit with Tal and the artisans tomorrow."

    We gave our respects. Gisael grabbed my hand and led me back to our tent which was thankfully untouched by curious bears.

    The pairy outside our tent but there was no show for them. I was asleep within a minute of my head hitting the furs.

    I was woken by the hustle and bustle of the people in the morning. Reyas was draped across me and Gisael had departed. I slowly extricated myself from the naked soft flesh, grabbed my mask and crawled out of the tent.

    My spear harness and its contents were missing. I looked up into the trees and figured the broken ebony spears were already with Paphyra.

    I heard the foliage rustle and a bear jumped me licking my face before I could push it off. I held it at arm''s length with one hand and put my mask on with the other. New best feature of scary antler helmet; Bear licking defence capability.

    It was the dark bear again. In the light the other seemed almost blonde, but the one who loved me was a deeper brown that I was.

    "Let me guess, you''re the boy one and blondie is a girl."

    The bear headbutted my chest in a yful way.

    "I take that as a yes."

    He backed up a couple of steps and stared at me. He sniffed the air and shook his head.

    I opened my qi sight and was amazed with his qi streams. Compared to him I was a stick figure. His had thousands of pathways spreading out from his core and it was already arger core than mine.

    He made a whining growl sound and when his mouth was open a thick stream of qi travelled from his core, out his mouth and towards me. I had a dj vu experience recalling the day I found Demon bird.

    I reached out to him with my qi and he made a happy yapping sound. When our streams touched there was a sh and it formed a single stream connecting his core to mine.

    I could feel him, understand him as he could me. He was like a child, his thoughts were of food, fighting and a burgeoning curiosity.

    "No, you can''te with me," I said andughed. He wanted toe on our next adventure. "You need to grow up."

    He whined.

    Reyas crawled out of the tent and kissed my shoulder. "Can it understand you?"

    "It''s a he," I said. "Our cores connected like Demon bird."

    And my mind was suddenly overwhelmed. I had both demon bird and the Kodiak in my head. They talked to each other through me. It was like being surrounded by ten olddies at a card game.

    "Hold on," I said and held up my hand. Thankfully they quieted. "Okay out," I said, and they left my mind. I turned to face Reyas. "I don''t know if I can get used to that. They just shared with each other using me like an echo chamber."

    She put her arms around my neck and hugged me from behind making soothing noises. Her nose wrinkled and she said, "You smell like bear."

    Iughed and dragged her back into the tent. Her naked breasts pressed against my back woke the dragon.

 Chapter 65: Catch me if you can

    Chapter 65: Catch me if you can

    Paphyra stared at the ebony shards in front of her and pursed her lips. With an extremely sharp jade knife she began to whittle them down into fine arrows. She hummed as she ran her fingers across the wood and shaped it with qi. Cajoling it to straighten, removing tiny lumps and filling holes.

    When she was finished, she smiled at the six fine ebony arrows and she picked them up and carefully ced them into a ck quiver hanging on the wall.

    She stretched then made her way along the timber path. The building works were in full swing now the master builder had some help. She slid down her favourite tree and walked towards the willow at the centre of the de.

    She sat and said, "The ebony needs time to renew, should I make him a living spear?"

    Mother was not visible; Paphyra looked like she was speaking to the tree. The tree vibrated every so slightly and she held out her hand. A slim split appeared up the trunk and a long pole rolled out which she caught adeptly. Then to her surprise another two poles sprung forth.

    She stood and slung the three poles over a shoulder. There were a dark timber and perfectly smooth. Each was seven feet long and as thick as her wrist. She walked back to the tree at the edge of the de when Nej called to her.

    "Master," the gatherer said. "We have the oak for the axes." He held out two gnarled curved branches.

    She ran her eyes over them and nodded. "They will do. Bring them up for me."

    He followed her back to the workshop and waited for instruction. She nodded to a basked in the corner and he carefully ced them within.

    She looked up from her bench. "Nej," she smiled. "Well done. Can you ask Elred for more ebony? And if that is not possible then mountain ash please."

    Nej nodded and left without another word.

    When she worked on the willow wood, she did not use a knife, ner, or chisel. She used her hand and qi to shape two new spears. She worked all day until she was exhausted, one living wood weapon was taxing three was crazy.

    That''s when I waltzed in all smiles and blitheness. "How''s it going?" I asked.

    She peered at me. "I have done what you asked." She picked up a spear shaft and handed it to me. It gripped and hefted it; it was heavy. The wood was fashioned ready for a metal spearhead, with a central tubr hole and nged top section of the shaft.

    I trusted she knew what she was doing an the Dokkalfar could work with this design. "We''re leaving tomorrow are the axe handles ready?"

    She red at me. "You are holding a shaft made of sacred wood. Not one, but three were made in a day. Out. The handles will be done when they are done, and you will wait. Now out with you."

    I backed out and waved my hands below my waist in a conciliatory gesture. "Okay, and thanks." When I was out the door I said, "I''ll check in tomorrow."

    "Out!"

    I slid down the trees and stowed the spear shafts in my tent. When I exited the dark bear began to run towards me and I ran east. "Keep up if you can lil fe."

    He chased me as hard as he could, so I relented and let him get close a few times just before jumping out of reach andughing.

    He chased me until itte in was almost dark, and he didn''t tire. I scampered up and tree and looked down at him as he jumped in vain.

    "Why are you teasing a mystical beast?" Tal asked from above.

    I looked up and saw her with three new guardians. All of them were real, like her and Gisael.

    "We''re ying chasey - it''s not my fault he can''t catch me."

    "Chasey?"

    "Yeah you know. Its like when you chase me around trying to hump me but this time it''s with a bear and no sex."

    She stifled augh but behind her the stares were serious. "There was no sex with us either."

    Iughed, "Only because you''re too slow."

    She chirped a challenge and jumped down. I rolled and escaped her grasp, then I had to scramble away from the bear.

    "Get him," she ordered.

    Two of the new guardians were female and one male. I leaped to my feet, engaged qi-speed and qi-agility, and dodged their grasping hands.

    Iughed, "If you catch me there''s a reward, you can taste the dragon''s breath."

    None of them knew what that was, except Tal who was a notorious peeping tom.

    The game had escted from a rambunctious baby mystical bear to a group of experienced guardians. They lived in the forest all their lives and specialised in forest craft.

    I sped away along the forest w, slipping through gaps and jumping creeks and boulders. I cheated and used qi sight; they were trying to encircle me, but they were having too much trouble keeping up.

    I kept an easterly direction because if I were to veer then they would close on me. But with qi-speed they were no match in a straight line, even if they had better skills in the forest. I heard their calls and their exasperation.

    I climbed and moved and climbed some more; until I had a good height advantage. The Kodiak was left far behind and he began to wander back. I shared my sight with him, and he trotted happily towards the de.

    His thoughts came at me a hundred miles and hour. "Shush," I said. "Watch and be quiet." The baby bear was excitable, but he did listen.

    When my lead was extensive, and I was happy with the height I had gained I stopped and put my back to the tree. Then I watched them slyly with qi sight. I could see their four cores bouncing through the trees heading in my general direction. Then they slowed and searched for my trail.

    When they finally moved past me, I took off back towards the de. I poured qi down my legs; it was wasteful but there was no imminent battle, so it was all good. When Iughed loudly, they stopped and began to follow me again.

    I raced back to the de as fast as I could and asked the bear to meet me there. He told me he wasn''t allowed to enter the d after a peeing incident, but he could wait near the edge.

    I whooped loudly, dived and rolled into the de. "Come lil fe, you''ve been banished long enough."

    The bear hesitated.

    "Trust me I''m the boss."

    He showed me an image of mother.

    "Don''t worry. She''ll do what I ask."

    He tentatively entered the de and I rewarded him with a scratching session. While we waited for Tal and her new guardians I scratched the top of his head, under his chin and his neck.

    When they finally arrived, I pointed at them. "Far too slow. Look even this baby bear beat you."

    Tal gawked at me. "How?"

    I shrugged. "When you be a protector, you''ll know."

    One of the guardians looked at the dark bear. "He''s not allowed in the de."

    I shook my head. "The restriction has been lifted."

    Talughed and it was a high chirping sound, like a blue jay on speed. I stood and circled the group inspecting them. The women were gorgeous of course and the male was not much different from Ailen.

    "I expect better when I return," I said with my best instructor impersonation. "It we''re ever invaded with adventurers they wille in numbers. So, your speed and tactics need to be on point."

    "What are adventurers?" one of the girls asked.

    I shook my head. "Tal? Did you not educate them?"

    "I barely know what they are."

    I pushed her gently between the breasts. "Go to Ailen. He will exin to you what they are like."

    Tal shed me a smile before they left. "I so wanted to taste the dragon''s breath. I am sorry that the Ancient Kodiak wins the prize."

    Iughed. "His prize was scratches."

    They ran north to find Ailen and as soon as they were almost out of earshot they began chatting furiously. I could only imagine they questions she was fielding.

    I looked at the brown bear who was licking himself. He reminded me of a dog. "What will we do with you?"

    He sent me a chaotic mess of images.

    "No. You''re too young for an adventure. You''ll stay here, grow and learn."

    The Ancient Kodiak mystical beast whined like a spoiled baby.

 Chapter 66: Connecting with Blondie

    Chapter 66: Connecting with Blondie

    The dark bear sucked nectar from my finger. One of the gatherers showed me the wasp nest high in the trees and let slip it was his favourite food. What made him grow was pure qi from thend core, but the qi rich wasps produced a nectar of the gods.

    It was not abundant, and I was warned to take only a fraction.

    "Where is blondie?" I asked him and he showed me an image of Reyas and Gisael.

    "Really? Hmm," I said and rolled to my feet. Before I could go in search of my pair of enthusiastic lovers Ailen and Saka dropped down from the trees above.

    "Hey," he said.

    I looked at them both.

    They looked at the bear.

    "Linked?" Ailen asked and I nodded. "Shit," he said. "When do I get an animalpanion?"

    "This is no normal animal," I said. "He can understand you. Well, a little."

    Saka reached out to pet him and he nipped at her. She pulled her hand back in a sh.

    "He''s ying," I said and sat back down on a log. "You came here for a reason?" The bear put his chin on my leg and eyed Saka.

    "Yes, she is yummy, but you can''t eat her."

    She grinned at the bear. "He has good taste." Then she looked at me. "We''re going to see father tonight. We''re hoping he has good news."

    I nodded. "Ah, I see."

    "He wants you to live with us. Get a new pod so you can go home now and then."

    I shrugged. "I really don''t care about that. But if it takes the chance of being unplugged by an unhappy technician out of y, then I''m all for it."

    Ailen met my gaze, "But to move you, you''ll have to log out and there''s a risk. We''ll have the best surgeons on hand, but you have to agree. We won''t do it if you''re not okay with that."

    "Why do I need to change pods? Can''t I just stay in my current one?"

    Ailen nced at Saka. "You''re hardwired. Practically you''re not in a pod. You''re on a special bed with wires in your back."

    "Okay, so you move me, when?"

    "We don''t know. We''ll find out tonight I hope."

    "What if it coincides with the tournament?" I asked.

    Ailen frowned. "Then we deal with it."

    "Five days?" I asked and he nodded.

    "Do we know where we''re going?"

    "Dawnharbour, between the Dokkalfar and Demon bird it can''t be hard to find."

    "True, it''s a city."

    "Maybe we should take some Dokkalfar to introduce us, so they don''t try and kill us at the gates." Saka said.

    "Smart."

    She smiled at me. "You''re the one who told me. They won''t react well to our appearance, but they''re used to trading with the Dokkalfar."

    "Barrin did want to sell the adventurers weapons directly," I said.

    Ailen stood. "We''ll get going. See you in the morning."

    Saka snuck in a pat on the bear and then followed her brother.

    The dark bear picked up his head. He sensed blondie. "Is she your sister?" I asked.

    The answer was negative. Perhaps they were a mating pair.

    Gisael appeared with blondie in tow. "We go to see Mother," she said and kept walking. I stayed on the log and the dark bear ran after her.

    Reyas rested a hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, "All of us." She grabbed my hand and pulled me behind her was she walked to the de.

    "Your axes will be ready tomorrow," I said, and sheughed.

    "I know," she said and pulled me along.

    "Is this some sort of surprise?" I asked  I was growing suspicious.

    She shook her head. "I have no idea what''s happening. I just followed Gisael all day."

    We gathered around the willow, the three of us, Mother and the two bears. The sun had set, and thest rays of twilight were receding.

    Mother greeted us each in turn taking us by the hands and staring into our eyes as was her way.

    She sat and we made a neat circle with just enough room for two bears to stick their snouts in between our knees.

    "You are friends with the boy," she said.

    "Yes. Does he have a name?"

    "You tell us," she said.

    "Darkbear?" I asked him and he gave his approval.

    Reyas peered at me. "You like simple names," she said andughed.

    I shrugged; she was right. "The girl can be blondie," I said, and the name was met with blunt refusal from all the women.

    "No," they said in harmony.

    "Snow," Reyas said. To me she looked more like dirty snow.

    Gisael tilted her head to the side. "Snowdrop."

    Mother nodded. "Snowdrop and Darkbear." Then she looked at me. "You have linked?"

    I nodded.

    "Help them link with Snowdrop," she asked.

    "Can they?"

    "Snowdrop can."

    I patted Gisael''s and Reyas'' stomach near where their cores were situated. "Inside here is your core. It''s the size of my fist and filled with your qi. From here it travels through the pathways in your body and it''s what powers your innate abilities."

    "Reyas," I said, and her attention was focused entirely on me. "When you run fast, the qi travels from your core down your legs. It follows the pathways at first and then it licks your muscles like water running down a stick. When you jump a small amount of qi bunches in your muscles, here, here, here and here." I pointed to her leg muscles, her calves, and thighs at different locations.

    "Then it releases when you jump. This is all happening without you consciously knowing. Sort of like breathing. You can breathe without thinking about it, but you can also take control. At the moment, for you, it''s like your heart pumping blood around your body. It just happens, you''re aware of it but you have no control."

    Gisael nced at Mother who nodded a singr time.

    "Gisael learned to push her qi when she learned qi-de. So, I know it''s like breathing for you. All you have to do is decide to do it."

    I patted Darkbear. "When he wanted to connect to me his qi flowed from his core and out of his mouth.

    "You can see it," Reyas said. She had known, but it was finally sinking in what it meant.

    I nodded.

    "Do not tell anyone this," Mother said. "It is a unique ability and if others find out it will bring Benzhi trouble."

    "Really?" I asked and she nodded.

    "Many can sense qi. It is a rare affinity, but so is lightning, fire and wind. Only one other is known to be able to see qi. This is a unique affinity and if the powerful races find out they will hunt you - to befriend or possess you."

    I didn''t like the sound of someone possessing me. I shook my head trying to clear it.

    "Okay, when Snowdrop reaches out, I will tell you. It''s up to you to push out your qi and touch hers. Even a tiny bit will do it I think."

    I leaned over and rubbed blondie''s head. "Ready?" The light-coloured baby Kodiak sniffed, and I opened my sight.

    I marvelled at her pathways as a stream left her core and travelled towards Gisael. "It''sing to you Gisael, reach out."

    Her face contorted like she was constipated, and I stifled augh. "Keep going Snowdrop, all the way to her core." The mystical beast did most of the work and then something new happened. She pulled Gisael''s qi stream with hers and it moved towards Reyas.

    "Okay Reyas its your turn." Gisael looked confused. "Stay calm Gisael, she''s bringing you with her. Go with the flow, let it happen."

    "Push Reyas, like you''re going to jump." Snowdrop did most of the work, but it was good to see her push her qi consciously even if it was a couple of inches. The pair were certainly a lot more talented than Ailen and Saka.

    "It is done," I said.

    "I can see through her eyes," Gisael said. She sounded impressed which was a rare emotion for her.

    Reyas put her hands on her ears. "Too much," she said.

    "Calm down Snowdrop. I know you''re excited but it''s not fun being flooded with all your thoughts." When I spoke to Darkbear he could sense my thoughts, but Snowdrop had to listen and interpret my words. She understood enough to calm down.

    I patted Darkbear. "Calm is good, excited is bad." He whined and protested that he was always calm. I justughed.

    I peered at Mother. "What now?"

    "Go ande back with many cores. The mystical beasts eat much."

    I chuckled. "We''re already doing that."

    She patted Snowdrop. "Yes, you are. It is easy for you."

    "Are they intended to be mates?" I asked.

    She met my gaze. "It coulde to be. But they are intended to protect the forest and connect with you."

    I pped my forehead. "Smart." I chuckled. "They can talk to us if there''s trouble and we''re far away."

    Mother smiled and nodded. "And when they are grown, they will be powerful." I didn''t doubt her after seeing magic goat in action. And it was only a goat - these were fucking Kodiaks.

    It was fully dark now and past our bedtime. I stood, stretched and grabbed Gisael''s and Reyas'' hands. "Time for bed," I said and pulled them to their feet.

    As we walked back to our tent, I wondered how Ailen and Saka were doing with their father.

 Chapter 67: The Game within a Game

    Chapter 67: The Game within a Game

    Huan Xie sat at the head of the table. It was a beautiful oval oak table that looked old school, but the technology was well hidden which was one of the features of the best tech.

    There was a bar at one end of the room and screens on all the walls. They showed depictions of ocean views apanied with ambient sounds.

    On one side sat Saka and Ailen, known in the real world as Jia and Gan. And on the other side were two men in leather jackets and another in a suit.

    Xie nodded to the men and gestured for them to introduce themselves.

    The man in a suit smiled and said. "Juan, I''m the surgeon flown in to oversee your employee''s care. I''ve been a resident at Cedars-Sinai for thest eight years and my specialty is neurology."

    The was a short silence and the first man in a leather jacket spoke. He had dark hair and paleplexion. "Pieter, I''m from Moscow and my specialty is data interception and mining."

    Thest man spoke, "I''m Michael. I solve problems." He was slightly tanned with short brown hair and eyes.

    Jia peered at thest man. "What sort of problems?"

    He smiled. "All of them. Think of me as a fixer."

    She looked at her father. "Why do we need these two?"

    "That''s why we''re here," Xie said, "To get on the same page. I''ve arranged for your friend to be moved here in four days. Dr Juan will ensure he arrives safely and then we''ll install him in an upgraded pod. Pieter will intercept the data and only send back a modified version to QWP."

    "I have the schematics, but I need the pod tomorrow if I am to have enough time," Pieter said. "Four days is not a good window for such a task."

    Xie nodded. "It''s here. You can start after this meeting if time is critical."

    Gan looked at his sister and then back at his father. "What are we doing exactly? What do you need from us?"

    "Your role is to keep the assetfortable and happy. If you know what we''re doing, then you can answer any of his concerns in the right way."

    Jia frowned. "What are we doing?"

    "What we said." Xie smiled. "We''re bringing him here and we''ll get to the bottom of his secrets."

    Jia scoffed. "We know his secret, we told you. He can see qi."

    Xie nodded. "That''s what he tells you. You can''t know for sure. But even if that''s true we want to know why, how and if we can replicate it. Something the developers have failed to do. In fact, they don''t even know as much as you."

    Gan rubbed his chin. "Are we going to start apeting product?"

    Huan Xie shrugged. "Insurance. If I take over the Qi Worlds Programme, I don''t want a faction of the current directors creating apetitor. I''ll have the key information and take their best people. And if not, Michael will solve any problems."

    Michael nodded.

    Jiaughed. "Father you''re too much. First you help create skyrocketing unemployment then you take this over."

    Huan Xieughed. "You don''t know the half of it. On the inside I need you to meet with the gatekeepers as soon as you can. Find out how the world is created and how it is paid for."

    "You don''t know?"

    A patient smile appeared on his face. "We have the information, but I don''t trust, I check."

    Jia looked at Gan. "How are we going to meet with the gatekeepers?"

    "We''ve been there once, before they brought us to the forest. Maybe we negotiate for more adventurers and we go back to do the deal with the gatekeepers."

    Huan Xie said, "Good. We can kill two birds with one stone. Arrange for five yers and we''ll set up loyal people here to take those spots."

    "You don''t trust us?" Jia asked.

    Xie shook his head. "Think of it as backup."

    "Why do we need backup?"

    "So, you can do what you need to for me and know they''ll have your backs."

    Jia sighed. "So, this ce is real? These gatekeepers are aliens?"

    "You haven''t worked it out yet?" Xie said. "I''m disappointed. Pieter exin it to them."

    The pale man had a thick Russian ent. "It is a hybrid ce. These gatekeepers and others live in a ce called the nes. I only learned about it myself this week, I''m an information expert not a spiritual guru. Think of these nes as another dimension, another universe or as they''re called another ne of reality. What the qi worlds programme has done is quite amazing. The Chinese have been traveling to these nes for thousands of years. Not many, just their gurus who study the Dao or Buddhism. As technology has advanced, they found a way to upload people to these nar realms using technology. As I said, it''s a hybrid. Partputer game, part nar realm. Both at the same time."

    "When you travel there, it is your spirit and mind which goes, as you know your body stays here. I have no idea how this part works. But there is a stream of data whiches back to your body and I can tap into that - where it connects to your cybeic imnt."

    Gan''s mouth was open and his eyes wide. "That''s incredible. If I hadn''t done it, I wouldn''t believe it."

    Dr Juan said, "The mind is an incredible thing. And we have only scratched the surface of what it is capable of. There is also your nervous system it is this which ismunicating through the cybeic imnt. Think of it like a second brain, one that taps into your whole being. There is no evidence, that I know of, of a human spirit, but this enterprise may blow that wide open."

    Jia shook her head trying to break loose of her confusion. "Okay. So, what we have to do is keep Benzhi happy, calm, andpliant. And meet with the gatekeepers and open a dialogue?"

    Huan Xie nodded. "Well put. That''s all I want you to do. For now."

    Gan frowned. "What about the tournament?"

    Xie shrugged. "It''s not important for you." He tapped the desk and a screen rose from the middle of the table. A short advertisement yed. The tournament was going to be streamed free on the world''s major media tforms.

    Gan stared at the video and then shook his head. "It is. We''ve be aiming for it forever - if we were to suddenly to lose interest that would be very suspicious."

    "Then its part of your first directive. Keep him happy and calm. Until we unlock his secrets, he''s a valuable asset."

    "He''s a person," Jia said.

    "Honey, of course. We''re not going to kill him once we have what we need. We''ll pay him well and he''ll be safe as long as he stays with us. It will only get dangerous if he wants to leave."

    Gan eyes were still glued to the disappearing screen. "He only wants to stay in the forest with his women. If we give him that, he''ll be happy."

    Jia nced at Gan but kept quiet.

    Xie picked up on it. "What. Please tell me, have you slept with him?"

    Jia blushed slightly and shook her head.

    "What then? Do you have feelings for him?"

    "No. I''ll do what needs to be done. We''re friends that''s all."

    Xie sighed. "He''ll be fine as long as we control him. Getting his secrets is insurance as well as giving us the capability to upscale. It''s bad business to rely on one cog without a recement part."

    Xie took a sip of water. "One day there could be hundreds of qi worlds with hundreds of millions of yers."

    "All the same?" Gan asked.

    Xie shook his head. "Use your imagination. Anything is possible. We could use AI or real people could y a role and be paid to do so. The technology is in its infancy and its potential is endless."

    Xie waved his hand. "Okay, we''ve talked enough, some of us have a lot of work to do."

    Pieter grunted and stood. "Show me to the room with the pods."

    Xie nodded to Michael who led Pieter away.

    The doctor stood. "I will go to the research facility tomorrow to prepare. If you excuse me, I''ll get an early night."

    Huan Xie said, "I have faith in you both." He stood and looked at them for some time. "This is your time, you''re young and if robotics is my legacy this can be yours.

    He turned and walked towards the exit. "Good night," he said before he disappeared.

    Gan looked at his sister who sighed and said, "Maybe investing in the programme wasn''t such a great idea."

    "He wanted us to work for him and now we are."

    "Let''s go," she said.

    They walked through the corridors and into the games room where Pieter was already tinkering. There were now eight pods in the room, their father had already procured the extra five.

    Without a word they sat in their respective pods and plugged the cord into their cybeic imnt at the base of their neck. Within a few minutes they were back in the game that was real.

 Chapter 68: Nej’s Adventure

    Chapter 68: Nej��s Adventure

    Nej was the fastest of the gatherers and running all day didn''t phase him in the least. He was chosen to apany us by Gisael and Mother. The six of us left the forest at noon when Reyas'' new axes were ready.

    They hung on her hips which was a necessary change due to therge pack on her back. The honey oak fit snugly into the gleaming axe des and they barely moved as she ran. The handles were longer than herst pair and I imagined she''d make good use of the extra reach. They were like a whirlwind of death and her defence was a good offence.

    When we discussed what we wanted the artisans tailored better packs to fit our shape. Mine was broad, across my shoulders and sat snuggly on top of my butt. A fur bed rolled hung beneath pping gently as I ran. Its straps crisscrossed my front, fastening it securely with spears attached to its sides. I looked like a g bearer without any gs on top of the poles.

    We were all Svartalfar - except Reyas - and carrying a weeks'' worth of food was not a big deal. Large pouches of dried fruit, nuts, waxed bars of honey and we''d pick up fresh foliage on the way.. Reyas had could share the dried foods, and our kills provided more meat than she could eat in a year. Gisael had her pouch of herbs and stinky ointments.

    We''d more than doubled our carrying capacity with the tailored packs and Nej as a porter.

    It still wouldn''t be enough. Priority would be given to qi cores and any spare space for the best of the skins or unique items.

    Demon bird soared above us and showed the way, the ins were packed with monsters and the skies were still thick with purple clouds. It was chilling that the portal storms we''d outrun on the way home had been spewing monsters for thest two days.

    There were the usual, hellhounds,rge lizards and the odd Troll. But this time Demon bird was seeing a wider variety of creatures. There was a half woman half snake thing and her breasts could be a distraction.

    There were these hulking ox looking beasts which walked on two legs. I saw a patrol of lizardmen and wondered where their base could be. I would keep my eyes open for theirnd core because this was the second patrol we''d seen and the first was well over a hundred miles from here.

    This was Nej''s first time with us and while he was the best gatherer, fast and he never tired. I wanted to keep him safe, he wasn''t a guardian and he was precious in his own way.

    I slowed and let the line pass me as I waited for Nej. He nodded and ran beside me. I peered at the knives on his hips, he had quite a few. Some were for skinning and others for pruning. The longest had a dark wooden handle with a gleaming, sharp jade de.

    "The horned lizard is just the start, the ins are full of monsters ahead," I said. "Keep out of harm''s way. Stay close to Gisael, she''ll guard you."

    He frowned. "I am not defenceless."

    Iughed. "Sure, but you''re here to help us carry shit and if you get wounded in the leg what then?"

    He stared at the ground as we ran. "I will be careful not to get wounded."

    "Good. That''ll do." I nced at the sky. "It''s gonna be a rocky trip. Hope you''re ready to fill that pack with qi cores and carry it down south and back."

    Demon bird was sweeping further ahead helping me find the best path. We''d kill enough to fill our packs, but we didn''t have time to spend weeks clearing the ins.

    He showed me what was ahead. The purple clouds had done their work and monsters had spawned across the ins in greater numbers than before. We''d have to clear an area just to camp for the night. Then he showed me a hill with crude fortifications. There was a dirt path leading to it and garbage strewn outside its walls.

    I ran up behind Reyas.

    "Hold up," I said, and the group halted. I looked for a patch of dirt and began to draw with my fingers.

    "There''s a fort up ahead. Not like yours Reyas, its kinda shit." I drew a circle. "Demon bird is scouting now." Iughed and looked at Gisael. "It''s ferals."

    We were a few hours hard running from the forest.

    She red. "I do not like how close it is."

    I chuckled. "They probably should know better. Maybe they think its safe on the ins."

    Nej looked at the purple clouds in the sky and his brows furrowed.

    "Hardly," Ailen said. "The ins are full of monsters. Why aren''t they overrun?"

    I shrugged. "They have a small tower here. Two archers. And there is a totem pole in the centre. Other than that, all the buildings look the same from above. Patchwork hides, straw and not very straight."

    I peered at Gisael. "What do you want to do?"

    "See it with my eyes."

    I touched her on the arm. "Okay then. Let''s get closer." The way I figured it, the Ferals had enough on their hands without entering the forest. It didn''t offer them a ce of refuge because they should know what''d happen if they entered. But I would just do whatever she wanted. I really didn''t care that much about the bastards.

    We ran until we were close, and I slowed the pace. They relied upon their tower and had no patrols. It made sense a patrol would just end up in more trouble given the current state of the ins.

    "How did we miss this?" Ailen asked.

    "It''s further to the west then we''ve scouted before. And we''ve no idea how long they''ve been here. Could be a week, could be a month."

    They were thirty miles south of the forest, far enough to escape our early jaunts and thest time we went south we were way to the east, closer to the human fort on theke.

    "What do you see," Gisael asked me and I knew what she meant.

    I opened my sight. "Shit, I think they''ve got and core."

    Gisael nodded. "Is it small?"

    "Yes,pared to ours its tiny. It''s in the totem pole."

    "This is where they will sacrifice. It is a disgusting thing they do."

    I nced at her. "They sacrifice animals?"

    "Anything," she said and spat. "Even their own kind."

    "I don''t feel so bad about massacring them now. Wait. I think I see their shaman. He''s got a gnarly staff and a headdress. And his core is muchrger than the others."

    She put a hand on my shoulder. "He will have magics like you saw before."

    "The shield? Yeah I remember."

    "Can we learn it?" Ailen asked.

    "Sure," I turned my head to face him. "In the middle ofbat against the most powerful feral - I''ll just study him for an hour while we dance around trying not to die."

    "But you can watch while we fight, pick up a few things."

    "It''splicated. Imagine watching a football team do aplicated y and memorizing all the yers moves while you''re ying against them trying not to let them score or take you out."

    "Shit."

    "Yeah, and for some things like a Troll - times that by a hundred. That regeneration shit is brain surgery."

    "But you''re fixing your leathers," he said.

    "Yeah, I got one tiny move from the Troll. I call it stitching and it''s very slow and expensive."

    "Don''t quickbar it," he said. "Not yet."

    "I know, you told me."

    Gisael''s hand was still on my shoulder and she squeezed me gently.

    I looked at her face and into her eyes and despite my mask she could see mine. "So, we kill them all?"

    She nodded.

    "Are they like a mortal enemy of the Svartalfar?" Ailen asked.

    She pursed her lips. "No. We just kill them whenever we find them."

    He chuckled, "That''s basically what a mortal enemy would do."

    "Pest extermination," Saka said softly.

    I went to grab my spear and realised they were blunt poles. I considered using them like that and discarded the idea. I held up my fists, "I guess its clobbering time. Let''s make a n."

    The sun was setting, and the shadows lengthened before disappearing altogether. I was on one side of the camp with Gisael. Reyas was on the other with the twins and Nej was hiding with all the packs; It was our meeting spot should things go pear shaped.

    She leaned against me as wey in wait and her hand crawled across my back. She didn''t talk, she just touched me, caressed me. I don''t know if that was her intention, but It was the worst time to get a hard-on.

 Chapter 69: Land Core System

    Chapter 69: Land Core System

    The dark green troll leathers wrapped her tightly. Her beautiful form was still apparent especially when she arched her butt into the air. Using her core strength Gisael lifted her chest off the ground as she drew her bow which she held horizontally.

    An arrow flew and while I watched it, she drew another, and it was in the air before the firstnded. The first feral in the tower crumpled out of sight moments after the arrow pierced its eye and through its skull.

    The second opened its mouth to scream when her second arrow struck him in the mouth and out the other side of his face.

    They were both down and I watch their qi cores twinkle, but they didn''t move. I crouched low and snuck towards the hill as quickly as I could while remaining quiet. Gisael was behind me with an arrow at the ready.

    Demon bird watched over Nej, but the light was fading. I would rely on my qi sight which could see cores through flimsy tent walls and in the dark of the night.

    I kicked a rock and stifled a curse. As it bounced and hit another rock and I winced. I knelt and peered up the dirt path; there were no hurried movements, but a core bounced its way towards the tower.

    I turned and tapped Gisael, then pointed at the dark shape. She spotted it when it walked past a torch, then she tracked it until it put its hands on thedder. An arrow sliced through its neck and it copsed at the base with a gurgling cry.

    Two more jumped at the noise and ran to inspect.

    I didn''t wait and bolted up the rest of path. Gisael peeled off and made for the tower.

    rm and panic rippled out through the rudimentary fort and the gate began to close as I approached. Two ferals pushed frantically and when my foot met the wooden structure it cracked the pathetic excuse for timbers.

    I swore and pulled my foot free then pushed with both hands while the two ferals skidded backwards in the dirt. The gate wobbled, I was over it, so I grabbed either side and ripped it from its hinges then threw it down the hill.

    One feral stared at me in shock and I wondered where the other was. I leaned back and nted a foot squarely in its stunned face; you could hear the sickening crack of bone when the impact was made. It didn''t fly far, I basically kicked it into the ground. When itnded its body twisted at an awkward angle. I checked its eyes and they were zed over; it wasn''t getting up soon - if at all.

    The camp was now in total pandemonium. I didn''t have to hunt for ferals they were charging me. I guess they had a lot of practise at base defence because of all the monsters in the area.

    They came at me with spears. I know a thing or two about spears. When they stabbed, I grabbed and flicked. I had to be quick because there were so many. But my size, strength and qi-strength added in I was able to make them fly with a small flick. It was like fighting angry, dirty, and ugly school children.

    The entire camp was focused on the monster at the gate. At first there was ten, then twenty and now almost fifty of the bastards were taking up the area from the totem pole to me.

    They hardly noticed when arrows began to pepper the edges and Gisael was taking out any on my blind sides. Saka and Ailen were at the rear of the camp shooting them in the back. The thing had wooden walls and Svartalfar could stand on them with little problem.

    I roared as I punched and kicked. Each blowying out a feral who would probably never get up again. I picked one up and threw it into the crowd. The shaman was at the rear and he was focused on me as well. I could see his qi swirling inside his body and just waiting to get out.

    It wasn''t good that he stood near the totem pole and was drawing in its power as well. Even with three expert archers and a raging stag monster it takes time to kill fifty ferals.

    The shaman''s qi streams spread from his staff and through the crowd of ferals. They became enraged, their eyes glowed and they began to foam at the mouth. Gone was any cunning - they began to attack me like rabid dogs.

    I was used to being on the front foot, but their ferociousness and increased strength made me skip back. I began to fight defensively and cursed not having a spear. ched onto my arm and bit down. I kicked free of another. Now that one was attached to me, I slowed and more began hurling themselves at me.

    This new rabid tactic worked a treat with their size, numbers, and sharp teeth. The shaman was no idiot. Well excepting the fact that Reyas had crept up behind him and carved his skull wide open with one of her new axes.

    Qi shield doesn''t work well if it''s not on because you''re unaware of your attacker.

    When the shaman fell the ferals howled. His berserker spell ended, and they began to dither or run for their lives. We killed as many as we could, but quite a few made it into the hills.

    When I approached the totem pole the centre of the camp was clear except for Reyas. She looked at me and said, "Did you get bit?"

    My arm was bleeding and I needed to wipe off the feral saliva for my ownfort. "Want to swap next time?"

    She beamed a smile at me. "You''d never let me." Then she looked at the totem pole. "This it?"

    "Yeah," I said and looked for Gisael. She ran into the camp a few minutester bow in hand and loaded.

    She looked at the four of us. "Nej?"

    "Ailen, Saka go get Nej and the packs. We may as well sleep here tonight." They took off and I looked at Gisael.

    "I got four more, but some escaped." She didn''t look happy.

    "They ain''t going to do much with no shaman and," I looked at the totem pole. "What do we do with it?"

    "The stories talk about capture and merging."

    I knelt in from of the totem pole. "I doubt they owned the ins, maybe it''s just this little hill."

    Reyas stood beside me. "I cannot tell you about thend core of the mountainfolk. What I know is meant to be kept secret and that is not much."

    "If you think about it, you''ll realise I saw it."

    She gasped and then frowned. "I see. Tell no one please. I''ll be responsible."

    "It wasn''t you who ordered me there, but my lips are sealed."

    Gisael knelt on my other side. She reached out and touched the totem and then looked at me. "What will we do?"

    "I guess I''ll try and take it. See how that goes. Any objections?"

    There was silence while they waited for me to act.

    Thend core had some simrities to one inside a living thing. But they were denser, I could sense that much in its swirling hues of blue. They weren''t round or oval either. This one ran up the totem and into the ground below. There was a bulb at the base and it looked like a bright blue thermometer.

    "Here goes." I reached out with my hand and qi when I connected, I was surprised that my UI popped up.

    -Land Core Controls-

    .

    -Bank-

    Deposit

    Withdrawal

    .

    -Territory-

    Shield

    Nourish

    Tax

    Spawn

    Expand

    Colony

    .

    -Communication-

    Ancestor

    Colony

    Gatekeeper Summons

    Gatekeeper Payment

    .

    "Oh shit," I said. "You''re not going to believe this. My world has a system for this thing."

    Gisael eyes narrowed. "Like your quickbar?"

    "Yeah. Like that. There''s one called Gatekeeper Summons and Payment."

    Gisael nodded. "We give gatekeepers qi in exchange for help. The portals are something only they can do."

    "Did you have to pay them for the forest?"

    Gisael shook her head. "You will need to ask Mother, but I do not think it was that way. It is not like here with qi in the old forest. We did not kill monsters every day and we did not have qi to waste. Here it is in abundance."

    "We''re not leaving it here," I said. "Let''s try and dig it out like we do with a monster."

    Gisael shook her head. "This will not work."

    "Then how do we take it."

    She thought. "Mother makes a vessel with her qi when she feeds thend core to us."

    I racked my brains trying to remember if I saw her do anything. I had started using qi sight more and more, but I didn''t use it all the time. And I changed my tune more recently, trying to learn more about it. I took the study of it more seriously now. There was only one time I watched her feed us and I was more interested in thend core.

    I tried using my UI, made a withdrawal and it just began to fill my qi core. There was other that could make a withdrawal and I tried Colony. It made its own vessel and the qi began to poor into it. I held it and let it grow. When there was a warning, I ignored it. When it wanted to stop, I told it to continue. I drained the whole thing into the colony vessel.

    "There," I said. Thend core remained, but it was a husk.

    "Did you use the system from your world?" Reyas asked.

    "Yes, it''s finally useful for something."

 Chapter 70: Worst Camp Ever

    Chapter 70: Worst Camp Ever

    The smell was awful, the ground dingy and if it wasn''t dark already, we would''ve camped elsewhere.

    I rolled over and whinged to Gisael again. "Worst camp ever." She wiggled her perfect ass and turned over to face me. She didn''t answer she just pressed her lips against mine.

    I put my arm around her and grabbed it. With an ass like that I had to forgive her.

    "Thank you," she said.

    "For what?"

    "We could have avoided the ferals."

    "Oh, well, we learned a lot from thend core. So, it was worth the time. But that doesn''t mean I won''tin about camping in this stinking ce."

    "It only stinks because we killed them all, harvested their qi cores and burned them."

    My hand brushed her nipples on its own ord, it had nothing to do with me. "They''re not worth skinning and no one would eat them. Except demon bird, and we let him have the shaman''s guts."

    She bit my lower lip. "We will make good ground tomorrow."

    "I''m going to run the cores back; we''re only thirty miles and I can catch you before the end of the day."

    "You can run that far? No, that is too far." Her hand found its way down my stomach and hovered very close to my dragon.

    "I can run four times what we did today, 120 miles." It sounded ridiculous when I said it out loud, but thebination of my natural stamina and the qi body techniques I could average ten miles an hour easily and keep it up all day. With demon birds help I could dodge all the monsters where Gisael would have to fight them.

    Her hand retreated and cupped the back of my head instead. "You will need all your stamina," she said.

    "No, I''m good."

    She shook her head. "It is decided. You will run all day and test yourself, but tonight you will rest."

    I felt like waking and banging Reyas just to teach Gisael a lesson. But I''d had sex every night for a couple of weeks and was tired, so I could skip one. I turned and spooned Reyas while Gisael spooned me. Thest thing I remember was her stroking my chest before I fell asleep.

    An urging from Demon bird woke me. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. Then I heard crashing as something knocked down a fence, or hut or some shabby structure on the hill.

    Demon bird showed me what he could see, it was a lizard, one of the horned ones and the smell of burned feral probably attracted it. There was nond core to dissuade random visits let alone intentional ones.

    I woke the fit women in my bed with light taps on the cheek. "We have a visitor a horned lizard."

    We heard another crash.

    "Why is it breaking in when all the corpses are outside?" I shrugged in answer to my own question. "Doesn''t matter let''s go kill it - another core to take home."

    It wasn''t far and we had it encircled in less than a minute. Reyas was in leathers, but Gisael and I were in our traditional Svartalfar dress. I danced around its head while Gisael aimed for its eyes.

    Reyas ran to its side and its head turned towards her. She dodged away from its tail which swiped at her. It was dark, but her axe heads shone in the flickering torches. The light twinkled off the axe heads silver sheen.

    I wanted its attention on me, not on her. I leaped forward with my fist pulled back and filled with qi. Then I punched it as hard as I could releasing my qi with the blow.

    The impact made it buckle and skid back. It forgot about Reyas and took a snap at me with its long snout. I jumped back a step and loaded my legs with qi, I was in close range and needed to move quickly to avoid bing breakfast. A small sidestep would be useless because this thing had reach.

    It dipped its head and tried to gouge me. I stepped back again and let its horn pass. Then I aimed an upper cut underneath its snout. In the meantime, Reyas hacked its side with her axes. They were so hard and sharp they prated its thick hide like a hot knife through butter.

    "Hey, careful," I yelled.

    She grinned at me and did it again.

    An arrow prated its eye and I grabbed it by the horn. Reyas was damaging its beautiful chitin hide so I needed to kill it quickly. I used her qi-strength technique but instead of applying it to my arms, I used my experience and applied it to all the muscles I was going to use.

    My stomach, chest, legs, shoulders and arms were primed with qi-strength and when I had its horn in a strong grasp, I twisted it with all my might. The lizard''s head came with me and its neck snapped.

    It went limp in my hands and I shouted, "Stop Reyas, it''s done."

    She stopped mid blow and stepped back. She peered at me, "Did you just snap its neck?"

    I grinned at her. "You were about to ruin its hide, I had to do something,"

    The first rays from the sun peaked over the horizon. I patted the dead lizards head, "At least it didn''t ruin our nights sleep. It waited until morning."

    I went back to our bed and grabbed my helmet, leathers, and gear.

    "Gisael, gather everyone and take them due south. Demon bird will find you. I''ll skin this and retrieve its core."

    She patted me on the ass and then got everyone moving. They followed the same routine but wouldck Demon bird''s guidance during the day. They would move slower as a result which would help me. I didn''t see the point in carrying this haul all the way south and then back north when we were so close to home.

    They left before I did, and I ran north with the lizard skin and qi cores. I flew like the wind and kept a few feral cores aside to replenish myself.

    When I reached the forest''s edge, I connected to Darkbear and showed him that I put a package under the outpost tree. Even if he wasn''t able tomunicate it, the guardians would find it soon enough.

    "Come on Demon bird, time to catch the others."

    I took a deep breath and smiled as Demon bird soared. My pack was empty, the sun shone bright and I ran like the wind. My long strides ate away at the miles. My bare feet were tough as nails and my toes tore up the earth. Not even Reyas could match this pace.

    I''d decided that I would train Reyas and Gisael how to use their qi like I did.

    I had taken Reyas'' qi-speed and improved its power. It was something she could improve with my guidance.

    I was eating through my qi, so I scoffed down a dead ferals qi core. I had to work on my efficiency.

    Demon bird helped me avoid any unnecessary entanglements and I was fast enough to outrun an angry pack of hellhounds. As the sun set, I strolled into their camp. They had found a gentle stream running through a small grove.

    Iughed. "This is a big improvement."

    Ailen gawked at me. "I can''t believe you made it. We ran hard all day."

    A wry smile appeared on Saka''s face. "Did you cheat?"

    "Of course," I said and sat down on Reyas'' furs. "I used every trick in the book."

    Saka nced at Ailen. "It''s only three more sleeps until you''re disconnected. How are we going to get you to Dawnharbour if you''re out of it?"

    "How we will find Dawnharbour?" Ailen said.

    "The Dokkalfar will take you. And I can easily catch up."

    Gisael popped some dried fruit in my mouth. I loved letting her feed me and she was very disciplined with what she gave me. I caressed her fine leg and buttocks while she put fresh berries into my mouth.

    "Did you just find these?"

    She bared her teeth at me. "Yes, look around you. It is not hard.''

    "Not yet," I said and pulled her on top of me. She chirped but did not resist. Shey there for a time and then sniffed.

    "You smell," she said and leapt to her feet. She went down to the stream, wet a cloth, and brought it back to wipe me down.

    I was tired and fell asleep before she finished.

    She ran her hands over me, then turned to Reyas. "He has drained himself. Again."

    Reyas had arrived back at camp with small game and began to skin and cook it. "Did you expect different?"

    Gisael stared at me. "No, I did not. I will tell him no next time." She fetched some goo from her herb pouch and rubbed it into my legs. Then shey down beside me to rest.

    "Ailen, take first watch," she said. "Reyas, then Saka and I will takest."

    "Okay," Ailen said and propped himself up in a nearby tree.

    Reyas finished her plump rodent and took her ce on my other side.

    This camp was a vast improvement and something I could appreciate if I wasn''t absolutely stuffed. But its good to push yourself, it''s the only way to improve. And when running alone I did a lot of thinking. I was clear on what I would do next.

 Chapter 71: Stronghold stopover

    Chapter 71: Stronghold stopover

    Demon bird flew with the grace of a Volkswagen Kombi with a clutch issue but just like the old car, he was effective. High above the Dokkalfar fort the bird banked to the north before circling back to the west.

    Over thest days we pushed hard all the way to the Dokkalfar stronghold, and we paced ourselves thest few miles. It waste afternoon of the fourth day.

    Ailen ran with a steady gate. His heavy pack rested neatly on his back and beads of sweat nestled on his forehead.

    "Tired?" I asked.

    He nodded but did not answer. I could see the determination in his weary eyes.

    "Good. You''re almost ready for hell week."

    His eyes narrowed. "This isn''t hell? I''ve never worked this hard in my life."

    Iughed. "Surprising yourself is what hell week is. Just when you think things couldn''t get tougher you find out how wrong you were." I pointed. "We''re almost there."

    "Thank heavens," he said then peered at me. "You ready? Your dream-walk is tonight."

    "I guess I have to be." I nodded reassuringly to myself. "It''ll be good to be out from under the thumb of the programme."

    "I''ll make sure you''re paid too," Saka said. "I read your contract; I can''t believe you signed it. But they owe you for your time and the discoveries. It''s not a lot, about 600k USD."

    I scoffed. "That is a lot."

    A cheeky smile broke across her face. "I guess so. What will you do with it?"

    "We can sort this out on the other side," I said.

    "Okay, I''ll visit if I can. Or we can wait until you''re in a pod like us."

    We waited patiently at the main gate. Our packs were brimming because we had to fight our way through some nasty shit. We were all weary to a degree even Demon bird was eager to feast on the carrion we left behind and sleep it off.

    "Go bird," I told him. "You can eat to your hearts content and sleep for a day or two." This all took ce in my mind; it was like talking to yourself.

    Berger appeared after a few minutes. "Ah, you''re back. Come,e, stow your weapons in the cart and be our guests." He eyed my poles.

    When I pulled them to ce in the cart, he flicked his head. "Put them in with the trade goods. You''re looking for heads? What sort?"

    "Spear, I think."

    "You think?"

    I nodded. "I want to hear what Barrin rmends."

    "I see," he said, and we stripped weapons and packs as requested. "Okay follow me to the main hall. You''ll be staying the night again?"

    "Yes," Reyas answered. "If we''re wee."

    "You are," he said and nced at the two packs full of qi cores. I was prouder of my massive pack full of top-quality skins.

    "How far north is your forest?" he asked as we wandered up the passage.

    "Three hundred miles I think," Saka said.

    "One hundred leagues," Gisael tranted.

    He whistled. "And through our mountains. Is the rest of the trip hard going?"

    "No, it''s ins mostly," Reyas said. "And these mountains aren''t too troublesome."

    I chuckled at Berger''s expression. The warband leader was thinking we were monsters. His legs were much shorter and his armour heavy, he would have a hard time keeping up.

    When we reached the tabled Saka and Ailen flopped. Nej to his credit was as able as Gisael when it came to eating up the miles. Reyas and I cheated with qi-stamina.

    I leaned forward and turned my head to look at Gisael. "Want to learn qi-stamina now?"

    She bared her teeth and her eyes gleamed. "I am able to keep up with you."

    "But it''d be nice."

    She put her hand on my leg. "Many things are nice."

    I chuckled and removed my mask. I loved wearing it for the effect it had as much as the protection, but I missed her not being able to see me smile. She could only see my teeth gleam through a few cracks.

    I stretched and put my arm around her. Reyas rested her head on my shoulder from the other side.

    "After all this stuff is done, we''ll take the time and train you to wield your qi."

    Reyas sniffed. "It is not easy to push as you say. It does not want to move."

    "Maybe we should ask Mother or your shaman what they do to wield their qi."

    Gisael''s hand wandered up and down my leg. "It will be natural for her. We do not force like you do."

    "But you do, otherwise no guardians would even learn qi-de."

    "How do you know it is this way?"

    Barrin entered the hall and waved. He then spoke to some of the other Dokkalfar.

    "I don''t, I''m guessing based on what I see." I waved back as he approached. "Hey, we''re back."

    "I see," he said and smiled. His eyes were as big and his skin dark as I remember. His goggles rested on the top of his scarf which covered his head. We didn''t know if he was bald or had a full head of ck hair underneath it.

    "Where''s Redmond?" Ailen asked.

    "He''s an apprentice," Barrin said with authority. "He''ll be here when his work is done."

    "You are not the only one who trains hard," Gisael said.

    "Whatever Redmond is going through I''m willing to bed its way easier than what we just did," Ailen said.

    "What did you do?" Barrin asked.

    "Oh nothing," I said. "He exaggerates because he''s new to hardship."

    Barrinughed. "So is Redmond."

    I grinned. "They''re alike in this way."

    He grinned evilly. "Yes. He will learn the value of hard work."

    "How is he coping?" I asked.

    "He is determined. I admit I''m surprised. He may make a good smith one day."

    "How long?" Ailen asked.

    Barrin shrugged. "Ten years, twenty if he''s a slow learner."

    Ailen choked.

    Iughed. "He can learn on the job Ailen, don''t worry. He just needs to learn the fundamentals and then he can join us."

    Barrin stared at me. "Guidance from another is always needed. Even I have someone to check my work and tell me my errors."

    "Sure, but he can''t stay here forever. He travelled from our old world for a reason and when he''s ready he can join us."

    "Agreed," Barrin said. "It is unfortunate he will not be with his kind."

    I stared at him. "You''re already attached?"

    Saka said, "You know. It could be possible for you to have more like him. If that''s what you wanted."

    Barrin nodded. "Brudin speaks with the gatekeepers. They are singing the same tune, but she is wary."

    Saka nced at Ailen and he nodded.

    "What do you want to trade for this time that you bring so many cores?"

    "Oh, those," Saka said. "We intend to bring most of them back to our home. We have furs and skins to trade and we need some spearheads for Benzhi."

    Barrin nodded. "I saw the fine shafts. What wood is that? I do not recognise it."

    I nced at Gisael who nodded and said, "It is from our sacred willow."

    Barrin whistled a low note. "That is notmon, not in the least. I am honoured to work with your living wood."

    I drummed my fingers on the table. "You know," I said, "It doesn''t have to be spear heads. I''m open to anything that strikes your fancy. Whatever you like."

    Barrin grinned. "Are you certain? I could make them halberds, pikes, bardiche, so many things."

    I shrugged and said, "I trust your judgment."

    "How long do I have? It''s not good to rush these things," he said.

    "Take as long as you like," I said. "And that brings me to my next request. I need to stay here for a bit. Not sure how long exactly. I need to dream-walk back to my old world and I could get stuck there for a while. Its important to discuss this now because I need to dream-walk tonight."

    He tilted his head. "Curious, whye here now if this dream-walk is urgent? Or did something happen."

    "Oh. We''re on our way to the tournament in a few days. Well, my friends are, I''ll have to catch them up."

    "The tournament in Dawnharbour?"

    I nodded.

    "And we want someone to guide us. One of your traders, we''ll pay of course and Saka can assist you in setting up direct trade with the adventurers. Can''t you Saka."

    She nodded. "We can help you. We know some of them."

    A horn of mead arrived and Barrin took a sip. "Your visits are interesting and surprising," he said andughed. "I never know what you''ll propose next."

    "You don''t have any gorgeous daughters, do you?"

    Heughed and eyed Gisael, then Reyas. "Don''t you have your hands full already?"

    He grinned and continued. "You''re wee to stay here of course; that''s not a problem. I think we can amodate you with a guide because we do want to establish trade with the adventurers, and this is a great opportunity. I will have to discuss with the council, but it is something we can decide quickly."

    "You have time before dinner, you should rx in your room and clean up if you like. Follow Hilda here, she''ll show you through and it will give me time to talk with Brudin and Kindeag. Let''s meet back here at dinner to conclude this business."

    I stood and said, "Sounds great. Lead the way Hilda."

 Chapter 72: Nerve Damage

    Chapter 72: Nerve Damage

    We separated the skins into three piles. Some were pristine because they came from a clean kill and my deft touch cut true. While precision was important, so was knowledge of the beast, a good sharp knife and minimal damage done to the hide during the kill.

    When a monster was peppered with a dozen arrows, making a dozen holes, it wouldn''t matter if my skill was a hundred.

    I smiled at mytest handiwork as a few of the Dokkalfar poured over them.

    "I like your skins," one of Barrin''s smiths said. His apron looked like it had better days, so his interest was personal.

    When they were all sorted Barrin said, "This is enough for your weapons. But," he grinned, "If you want masterwork from precious metals you will need to add some qi cores."

    I looked at the threerge piles of my best work and scoffed. "You''re kidding, this is premium shit."

    Saka held out a hand to quiet me. "The skins are harder to procure than the cores." She held up a beautiful hellhound fur. "Before we came how often would you see the likes of this? And, you know, we''re heading to Dawnharbour next. We can easily take these with us and sell them there."

    Barrin chuckled. "Sure, sure. But you want the best we can make? Me and my whole team focused on the best polearms in the realm?"

    Saka looked at me and I shrugged.

    "We could get Paphyra to mould them into spears. You don''t need metal heads."

    I pursed my lips.

    Barrin chuckled. "The skins and  ten cores of our choosing."

    That was a lot because some of the cores were premium monster grade. "On one condition," I said. "I want to watch you work when I get back."

    Barrin smiled. "You cannot learn our secrets by watching." He flexed his fingers. "It''s all in the skill of the smith."

    "Then you won''t mind," I said and held out my hand for him to shake.

    "Of course not," he said and shook my hand.

    Skinning was the one skill I paid attention to and I don''t really know why. I just wanted to improve it and it wasn''t something I did on the outside, like tracking, running, or climbing.

    .

    -Skills-

    .

    -General-

    Running, 51.02

    Climbing, 49.42

    Negotiation, 20.51

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 39.23

    Forest, 35.86

    ins, 31.47

    Mountains, 30.55

    Foraging, 28.63

    Skinning, 50.01

    Tracking, 31.36

    .

    -Combat-

    Spear, 42.17

    Brawling, 39.78

    Dodge, 36.72

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 4.22

    .

    I chuckled at my fabric skill, I don''t think it moved since my first week, but my pride and joy was hitting fifty in skinning. How high did it go? Could it hit a hundred? These were the questions that needed answering.

    I was at a level where, with monsters I knew well, if they weren''t torn to bits duringbat - I could get pristine skins. And good traders like the Dokkalfar could appreciate those skins.

    I leaned close to Saka and whispered, "Do you have an appreciation skill?"

    She nodded and whispered back, "It started when I started trading. I practice it on your skins and the artisans work all the time."

    Barrin took the three spear shafts and the others took the skins.

    "Leave the qi cores to me," Saka said. "You should go to bed. You don''t have long now."

    I nodded. Saka and Ailen could just log out when they were in bed. I was about to be forcibly pulled back and unplugged.

    She leaned into me and kissed me on the cheek. "Good luck."

    In a quick maneuver which caught her by surprise I put her into a headlock. "If I die, I''m going to kill you."

    She hit my back. "Let go."

    Iughed and pulled her long while I walked back to our room. When I finally let her go, she frowned and then pursed her lips.

    "Just letting you know who''s boss."

    She put her hands on her hips. "I know. But you''re only the boss in here."

    I nodded andughed. "You don''t have to tell me. I''m fully aware that I''m a shit kicker in the old world."

    She pushed me yfully. "Just be careful. Don''t be yourself if you meet father. Be an obedient soldier."

    "Really?" I said. "I thought I was an important asset."

    "You are, just don''t make him nervous. He spent a lot of money on this technology and if you''re not with him. You''re against him."

    I nodded; I knew the sort. "Roger."

    Gisael and Reyas sat on our bed and looked at me expectantly.

    "I''m just gonna lie down and wait for it to happen," I said.

    They moved aside and made room for me in the centre. Iy on my back and looked at the ceiling. Reyas was on my right andy on her side facing me. Gisael was a mirror image on the other side. I could feel their nervousness.

    "Don''t worry," I said.

    ''Then why are Ailen and Saka worried?" Gisael asked.

    "Because they''re nervous nellies."

    Reyas ran her hand up and down my side. She snuggled her face into the crook of my neck. "I do not understand where and how you go - bute back."

    "The twins do this all the time," I said.

    "And you will too? When they make changes?" Reyas asked.

    "Why would I? I have too much fun here during the night."

    She kissed my neck and rubbed her nose against it.

    Gisael caressed my chest and let out a small sigh. "I will lead them while you are gone."

    "Let the twins take over in Dawnharbour, just get them there," I said.

    "I will and the Dokkalfar."

    "What about demon bird?" Reyas asked.

    "He can look after himself. He knows I''ll be gone so he''s off hunting until Ie back."

    "He hunts?" Gisael asked.

    "Not really, he searches for carrion. He only hunts for dead things,'' I said with augh. "Easier that way."

    As Iy there with the two women doting on me, I realised what I''d be losing if this thing went south. They were both beautiful, cunning, and talented in their own ways. One was lovey dovey, while the other had zero inhibitions and I loved them both.

    In here I mattered, people relied on me. In the old world I was a charity case.

    "His breathing slowed," Gisael said and checked my eyes.

    "I''m still here. Just rxing and thinking about how much a pain it is having two women rely on me."

    "You lie badly," Gisael used me. "But I "

    I never heard her words I was sucked away. It was cold and I was in the pool again. It wouldn''t be long before they sucked me from here and I inspected it with my qi sight. It was a cavern but almost in a perfect sphere shape. The room was round, the ceiling was a dome and I would guess the pool mirrored the ceiling with the white light at the bottom. The light that led to my body.

    A stream left my core and through a portal. That was the way back to my earthly body. I turned to look for another portal, but there was none.

    Then I felt the tug. They were pulling me back into the old world using their machines. It pulled me through the water and towards the oval portal. The water didn''t enter it but I sure did. And with a sh I was back in my old body.

    "BP 90 over 60," a nurse said. "Heart rate 62."

    Dr Juan nodded while he looked into my eyes. "Good. Very good."

    I blinked and remembered to breath.

    "Hello Ben," he said. He had an American ent.

    "Ah, hi," I said. "Who''re you?"

    "I''m Dr Juan. I''m in charge of your care. Many specialists will be assisting but I''ll be with you every step of the way."

    "You work for Huan Industries?" I asked.

    He smiled. "Sort of, but the details don''t matter. Let''s get you stabilized before we begin. Tell me of yourst memory inside the game."

    "Doc," I said. "Let''s get one thing straight. It''s not a game."

    His smile was patient and disarming. I had to give him full marks for bedside manner. "So I''ve been told. Tell me yourst memory."

    "Why? Doesn''t matter. Okay. I was in a pool with a portal."

    "Interesting. What were you doing in a pool if you knew you wereing back? You''re not afraid of the body drowning?"

    "Doc, you don''t understand. I don''t have much choice in the matter. When you pull me back here, Ind in a pool during the trip."

    "Oh," he said and nodded. "Forgive me, this is all new to me. But don''t let that worry you. I''m here as a neurologist primarily to get you unhooked from this interface without damaging you further."

    "Further?"

    He nodded. "The process used was invasive. I''m sorry Ben but you''re no longer just a paraplegic. I''d be surprised if you can move much at all. Try your fingers on your right hand," he said.

    "You''ve got to be shitting me," I said.

    He shook his head. He was a wise bugger because he didn''t tell me to calm down. A million things went through my mind. Why did I trust them? If I couldn''t get back in, then 600k wasn''t going to help if I couldn''t even use a chair. And this was before the invasive surgery I was about to receive.

    "BP 120 over 90," a nurse said. "Heart rate 98."

    I exhaled and began to calm myself. "You know what doc," I said. "I prefer it there anyway."

 Chapter 73: Accidents Happen

    Chapter 73: idents Happen

    There were two drips. One in my arm and another in my spinal cord. One of them was fed with a cocktail of drugs which put me under. I wasn''t sure if it was pain killers or I was just pain dead, but I couldn''t feel a thing. They probably could''ve kept me conscious through the whole procedure.

    I don''t know what other people experience, but in the past, I just went ck and felt like I came to a minuteter. But this time, this time I had some freaky dreams.

    I saw an old Chinese man and he was sitting on a cloud big enough to pass for a bean bag.

    "Hey," I said.

    He had a long thin pipe in one hand whichy across hisp. He looked up and peered at me. The cloud turned and he began to fly away.

    "Rude bastard," I said. It was my dream, so I decided to fly and follow him. I fell at first until I yelled, "It''s my dream I''ll fucking fly if I want to." And then the dream bent to my will.

    The old man flew down towards the ground and into a beautiful valley. There was a sedate river winding its way through the valley and it was surrounded by beautiful green grass.

    He stopped by the river and hopped onto arge boulder then he lit his pipe and began to smoke.

    I flew down in front of him. "What are you doing?"

    He peered at me and took another puff. "What are you doing?" He spoke slowly and with a hint of sarcasm.

    "Whatever the fuck I want. Now answer my damn question."

    Another puff and he took his sweet time. "I am sensing the flow and waiting."

    I looked at the river. "Me too." It didn''t seem all that hard. "Why are you here?"

    "Why are you here?" he asked, and his copycat questions were beginning to piss me off. But that was probably his aim.

    "It''s my dream, that''s why I''m here."

    "Is it?"

    He had me; how could I prove it was my fucking dream. "Wait, I can fly. I could only do that if it was my dream."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Oh, you''re the most annoying bastard in my dreams ever. And I can tell you that''s an achievement."

    He took another puff of his pipe. "Your subconscious isn''t agile enough to dream up someone like me."

    I had him. "But I just did."

    "Did you?"

    "If you wanted to fight why didn''t you say so?" This guy was so annoying his goal must have been to fight me.

    He sighed and it sounded like he was disappointed. "Arrogance and quick to anger. You are so young Benzhi. Is this the first time we met?"

    I so wanted to smash his face in until I realised, he was asking idiotic questions just to rile me up - so I breathed and calmed myself. "Yes, I''m sure I''d remember your ugly mug anywhere."

    "I was your student once. Or were you mine? I forget."

    "Who the fuck are you."

    "Lao Tzu," he said.

    "Doesn''t ring a bell," I replied.

    "Why would it? If it''s the first time we met."

    I shrugged and sat on the boulder next to his. I may as well pass the time away while they operated on me by enjoying the nice valley and talking to the crazy old man who loved to irritate me.

    He puffed. "If I train you when you''re young and you trained me when I''m young which came first?"

    "Is that a riddle? Are you bored? Just enjoy the river."

    He chuckled. "Ah that is the patient man I remember."

    "What are you smoking? Weed?" I asked and he handed me the pipe.

    I took a toke. "Holy shit, it is weed. Where did you get it?"

    "You recognize it but don''t know it''s a nt that grows?"

    "Of course, I know it''s a nt," I scoffed.

    "Then why ask?"

    I sighed. "I don''t think we''re in the same book, let alone on the same page."

    He chuckled. "You are adept at riddles at a young age master."

    "That wasn''t a riddle, just saying." I handed his pipe back.

    "What time of your life is it?" he asked.

    I thought for a moment before answering. "I can''t walk, and I just found out I probably can''t use my arms. I y a game for a living. The game is nice, I quite enjoy it."

    "Ah," he said. "Life is a game. I remember this lesson."

    "Pretty much," I said.

    "What will you do in this game?" he asked.

    "Oh, I don''t know. I pretty much go with the flow," I replied.

    He chuckled. "You live the Dao from a young age. You''re a natural and I hard to shed years of ignorant thoughts. I am envious."

    "Don''t be. It kind of sucks being a quadriplegic, I wouldn''t wish it on anyone."

    His pipe blew a ring into the air. "They are just words. I am happy for you master."

    I peered at him. "I''m not your master. Look at you, you''re like a hundred years old."

    He smiled. "Really? Thank you. But I think you''re here for a reason. idents are the Dao''s way of doing the best things."

    "I''m here because of the drugs they pumped into me while they''re operating on me."

    The old man chuckled. "Is that a side effect of these drugs?"

    I pursed my lips. "Hallucinations, vivid dreams, could be."

    "If it''s an ident we''re here together, then I cannot force an oue." The old man handed me the pipe.

    "Where is here?"

    "It''s a qi world. One you made a long time ago."

    I dropped the pipe and it floated away down the river.

    "Oh dear, another ident."

    "This is a qi world?"

    The old man chuckled. "That''s what you call them."

    I nodded. "I didn''t invent the term."

    "No? hmm."

    I checked my UI and stats. Nothing. There was no system here. "Do you live here?"

    He shook his head. "No, I came when I saw you."

    "This is some trippy shit. I didn''t create this ce and I haven''t met you before."

    The old man chuckled. "That''s the paradox. Not yet you haven''t. I''m not sure if you''re the chicken or the egg."

    "I don''t want to be either."

    Heughed. "Of course you don''t. Maybe we''re both at the same time. Like a cycle."

    "You''re starting to talk in riddles again. Just enjoy the river and I''m sorry about your pipe."

    "Don''t be," he said and took a puff.

    Iughed. "Sneaky bastard how did you do that."

    "I''ve been studying the qi arts for a thousand years. I can summon a simple pipe and some herbs."

    "Really? Show me something cool."

    He raised an eyebrow, I opened my sight and waited expectantly. "Benzhi you show me something first. Something you''re working on."

    I looked down at my ripped leathers. There were holes from ferals and yetis just to name a couple. I pushed my qi and began to stitch one of the holes. The leather slowly grew like it was fungus and the hole slowly closed.

    "Tsk," he said. "You are young. Do not force, let it flow."

    "If I don''t push it how can I get it to move."

    "You ask it, encourage it, tease it like it''s a kitten and you have a ball of yarn. Never force it."

    I nodded. "I will try."

    Then I disappeared.

    He chuckled. "And there was the reason for the ident. Oh, master it was such a joy to meet the young you."

 Chapter 74: Hacker Sledging

    Chapter 74: Hacker Sledging

    The lights flickered through my eyelids.

    "Test," a voice said.

    "Confirmed," a voice with a Russian ent said.

    "The anaesthesia is wearing off," Dr Juan said. "Nurse watch his vitals."

    I blinked and tried to sit up. A female said, "Easy now. Let me get you another pillow." She lifted my head and put a pillow under it.

    I could barely swivel my head to look at her breasts. "Man," I said. "I can''t move."

    "It''s early days," she said. "The doctor said you might improve. Time will tell."

    The Russian voice spoke from across the roam, "He won''t if he''s in the game the whole time. He needs physical therapy."

    "Shh," she said. "Mind your own business. If Ben wants to do physical therapy, he can. The first stage is massaging and reflex therapy. It works ona patients; it will work while he is in this game."

    "He may as well be in aa."

    I could hear the annoyance in her sigh. She leaned over me and I got a great look at her cleavage. "We''ve been here a day and the technician can''t shut up. I''m sick of him already."

    He scoffed. "Technician. Geez. If I''m a technician you''re a bottom cleaner."

    She looked into my eyes and hers smiled. "See."

    "Just send me back in," I said. Here I could do nothing but lie in bed and feel sorry for myself.

    "Working on itrade."

    "What''s the hold up?"

    She wiped the drool from my lips. I lucked out on nurses, this one was hot, caring, andpetent. "Don''t be in a hurry," she said. I could smell her as she leaned over me. There were two parts of me that worked - my brain and libido. And I knew which one of them was stronger.

    "It is here wiperdy."

    She frowned and looked at the doorway. Her eyes widened.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    "It''s to help you get around when you''re not working in the game. It''s  I don''t know what it is."

    "It''s a wheelchair tweaked out with robotics. Do I have to do your job as well as my own?"

    I felt a twinge on the back of my neck. She must have seen something in my eyes. "Are you okay?"

    "I felt something on my neck."

    She touched me just under my ear. "Can you feel that?"

    "Yes."

    She smiled and her finger went lower and to the back of my head. Then she made a circle. "That''s your cybeic imnt. I''m told it''s so you can plug in and out of the game."

    "I can feel your finger, but not the imnt thing."

    She smiled. "Are you thirsty?"

    My nod was tiny, but she noticed.

    "Ah, it''s here," Dr Juan said and walked up to the automated chair. "This is a marvel."

    "He''s awake and lucid," the nurse said.

    "Great, thank you Xinyi. I''ll be with you in a moment Ben," he said. Whirring sounds apanied the vehicle.

    "Raise him so he can see," Dr Juan said. He smiled at me. "I can''t really call this a wheelchair, but Mr Huan was very kind to have this built this for you by some of his experts."

    It had a chair in the centre, four sturdy wheels and robotic arm at the back. It was massive and it had lots of gadgets.

    "The chair itself raises and lowers and can pick you up out of the pod or off this bed. There are a few ways to control it, one of the experts will have to exin them. If you want to get around this chair can take you anywhere on the grounds. It will charge itself I''m told."

    The Russian voice added, "But can it wipe his bottom?"

    Dr Juan smiled patiently.

    "Shush you," Nurse Xinyi said. "Do your work in silence."

    Dr Juan checked my reflexes, eyes, hearing and got me to look at some pictures and describe what I could see.

    "Benzhi," he said seriously. "You are a quadriplegic, there was extensive damage done to your spine when they attached you to a generation one system. But there is hope, the body sometimes heals itself and it could recover because we only just detached you three days ago."

    "Wait three?"

    His eyes widened then he smiled and shook his head. "This is what concerns you?"

    "Yeah, they''re counting on me."

    He smiled patiently. "But you cannot go back until Pieter is finished with the modifications. He can''t work on the pod fully once you''re connected."

    "Nope. You''re going to have to wait big man."

    The doctor nodded. "And Mr Huan ising to see you. He''s busy but he wanted to know as soon as you were awake. I don''t know when he''lle, but it will be before Pieter finishes, I hope."

    "Me too," Pieter said.

    "How long?" I asked.

    "Oh me? I''m going as fast as I can."

    The nurse said, "Maybe if you listened to us less and concentrated on your work, you''d be faster."

    "No. I can do both," he said and began tapping away at his keyboard. "Doing diagnostics now, if it passes, we''ll be ready soon." A short time passed. "Damn. Not soon."

    "Well," I said. "At least I''m alive. Good work doc."

    He smiled. "d to be of service."

    The hacker said, "Nothing to do with the millions you''re being paid is it doc. You just love saving people."

    His phone beeped and he checked his screen. "He''s on his way." The nurse began to hustle and checked everything was clean and tidy. Dr Juan checked my vitals and read through the logs.

    An hourter the door to the games room swished and Huan Xie entered. He was followed by the brown-haired fixer, Michael.

    "Ah he''s finally awake? Good work Doctor."

    "Never in doubt sir," the doctor replied.

    He approached my bed and stood beside it so he could look me in the eyes. "Wee Ben. Or do you prefer Benzhi?"

    "Either is fine Mister Huan."

    "If I call you Ben it is only right you call me Xie," he said. "We''re not that formal in Huan Industries."

    "Yes sir," I said.

    "You sound like a soldier still," Xie said.

    "I''ve been a vet longer than I''ve been a soldier now, but it''s still a habit."

    Xie ced a hand on the bed. "As soon as the technician is finished you can go back in. Gan and Jia told me all about you; how you love being in the game." He looked at my dpidated legs. "And it''s understandable given your condition."

    "Yeah."

    "Ben," he said meeting my gaze. "I want to know how you make all those discoveries."

    It wasn''t that strange a question, but he just told me that Gan and Jia told him all about me. And I assumed Gan and Jia were Ailen and Saka.

    "I work out how the qi flows and I copy it. It''s pretty simple," I said. "Things like qi strike are very simple, it''s just a matter of hitting something with your qi."

    He peered at me. "How do you work out how the qi flows?"

    "I can see the streams when I try."

    He rubbed his chin. "And when did you know you could do this? Can you do it now?"

    I chuckled. "I never tried in the real world. I didn''t think it would work. It''s a game thing."

    "Is it?" he asked. "Are you sure?"

    I opened my sight and stop breathing. I could see qi in the real world. "Shit."

    He chuckled. "This ability you developed in the game works here. I can tell by the look on your face. We''ve done a lot of research in thest month. I''ve had teams on it. You''ll find qi is stagnant here. Less of it and not as free flowing."

    "True," I said. I could see all their cores were tiny. They were barely visible, less than a third the size of a pea. Mine was better. I had a marble sized qi core. And it all started to make sense, they somehow measured my qi and that''s what they called a qi-count.

    Xie watched my face as the thoughts ran through my head. "We need you Ben. You''re vital to our goals. I need to know you''re with us."

    "Sure, what do you want exactly?"

    He shrugged. "Keep learning and making discoveries. Load them into the quickbar now you don''t have to worry about the directors anymore. Huan Industries became the majority shareholder ten days ago."

    "That''s easy, just keep doing what I''m doing."

    He nodded. "Is there anything we can do for you? Do you have any family or friends that need taking care of?"

    "No, I''ve been alone for a long time and my squadmates died on the same mission I was injured."

    "So, you really have nothing to tie you here," he said and rubbed his chin. "Ben, I have an idea I want you to think about. Don''t answer me now but its something we want to try in the future. I want you to take on a new body in Qi World 3 or another."

    I was shocked. "Why?"

    "We''re engineering vastly improved raw material."

    "Sir, with respect, mine works fine. It''s actually very good."

    "Think about it," he said. "I have a meeting. If you''ll excuse me." He began to walk and waved. "Keep up the good work everyone."

    "I will," Pieter the Russian hacker said with a smile.

 Chapter 75: Dawnharbour

    Chapter 75: Dawnharbour

    Barrin bent down, put his hands on his knees and took deep breaths.

    Reyas scouted ahead and Gisael peered at him. "Do you want us to slow?"

    He waved a hand but did not speak until he took three more breaths. "No, I said I''d not slow you, and I won''t."

    It was decided Barrin would apany them as a senior member of the council and someone the Duke knew. He was also a charismatic negotiator who knew the value of things.

    Reyas returned. "I saw the city walls," she said. "And no more monsters."

    "The adventurers would be killing them if we''re close to the city," Ailen said.

    Gisael nodded. "They have thinned in thest ten leagues."

    Reyas held out a pack to Barrin. "Do you want to carry your pack for thest part?"

    He grinned at her. "No, but I will."

    She shook her head and slung it over her shoulder. "It''s not trouble. I''ll give it to you at the gate."

    Ailen whispered to Saka. "I''m interested in their innate abilities. Looks like running and stamina isn''t amongst them."

    "Benzhi would know."

    "How was he?"

    "Still unconscious but well," she said.

    "We move," Gisael said and they heard Barrin grunt.

    As they ran the walls of Dawnharbour grewrger. They were made withrge light-coloured stones. The wall stretched across therge track ofnd with water on both sides. The city was built on a penins with the fortifications across the narrow section between the two bodies of water.

    On the southern side of the city the docks stuck out into a natural harbour. There were norge vessels, only fishing boats. In front of the walls were wooden frames and building works.

    With each step the walls grew and by the time they were at the gate the 30ft walls towered over them.

    "That''s a lot of stone," Barrin said looking up and down the long wall.

    "To keep out trolls?" Ailen asked.

    "Haven''t you been here before?" Saka asked.

    "Yes and no," Barrin said. "I''ve only ever been to Sstria. It''s the closest city to home. I met the Duke from Dawnharbour there a few years ago."

    "Can we enter?" Reyas asked.

    "Hold on," Barrin said. "Guards are we granted entry?" he called out.

    "You''re not a monster, are you? Go on in and don''t cause any trouble."

    "Reyas will do the talking to the men," Gisael said and turned to the twins. "You can take over when we meet adventurers."

    The people were green and stood out like a sore thumb despite their leathers. Reyas looked like she could pass for a local. But her raven hair, blue eyes and beautiful skin would make her memorable. She strode confidently at the front with Barrin behind. Gisael brought up the rear.

    As they walked through the streets people stopped what they were doing and stared. A boy with a dirty face ran up to them.

    "Who''re you lot?"

    "We''re from the forest in the north. We''re here for the tournament."

    He grinned. "Got any spare coin?"

    Reyas smiled. "We''ve none. We have goods to trade. If you guide us, we''ll make it worth your while though."

    "How can you make it worth me while if you''ve no coin?"

    Reyas reaching into her pack and pulled out a qi core, showed it to him.

    His eyes widened. "Are you adventurers?"

    She nodded. "You could say that. Adventurers from the north. But its our first time here. Can you take us to where all the adventurers meet?"

    He nodded. "They have their own square with new buildings. Can''t miss it, follow me."

    Barrin mumbled, "You can''t give him a qi core for taking us up the street."

    Reyas shrugged. "Do you have coin?"

    Barrin smiled. "No but I have a bit of gold we can give him. A tiny rock is worth more than enough." He slipped one into her hand.

    She smiled sweetly. "Thanks."

    The boy pointed. "There."

    "Do you know where the people who look after the adventurers are?"

    The boy shook his head. Reyas threw him the gold and he caught it. For a moment he looked disappointed until Barrin growled, then he shrugged and ran off grinning.

    The buildings were sandstone with t roofs. They looked brand newpared to the rest of the city. The streets were hard packed sand and busy with people, carts, and work animals.

    "I''ll just knock," Reyas said.

    After a few unanswered knocks a group approached them from behind.

    "What the hell?" a man said. He wore a sword on his hip.

    "We''re adventurers," Ailen said.

    "Really? You look like aliens," the man said, and his friends sniggered. There was five of them all dressed simrly with chain shirts, pot helmets and sturdy cloth pants. Three of them had swords, one daggers and a crossbow and thest had no weapons.

    Ailen pointed at them. "Swordsman, swordsman, brawler, rogue and swordsman."

    Theyughed. "Okay and what the fuck are you?"

    "Svartalfar," Ailen said. "My name is Ailen and this is Saka."

    "Holy fuck. It''s them."

    "Who are these?" the loudmouth swordsman said pointing at Reyas and Gisael.

    "They''re locals, just not local to here. Be careful what you say. Oh, and they helped us take down the cave troll."

    "You can do that? Isn''t that cheating?"

    Ailen shrugged. "Where does it say in the rules that locals can''t help?"

    The five looked at each other.

    "What''s this one?"

    Ailen put a friendly arm on Barrin. "He is someone who you want to be friends with. He''s a master smith who makes stuff that makes your equipment look like shit."

    "Really?"

    "Your guild leader can make introductionster," Ailen said. "We want to register for the tournament. Where should we go?"

    The loudmouth swordsman kicked the sandy street. "Oh, I don''t know."

    Another adventurer happened by. "Don''t be an ass Truante." He was another rogue but dressed in better gear and a white cloak. "I''m Trik. Follow me I''ll show you to the administration building."

    Ailen pointed to his party. "Ailen, Saka, Gisael, Reyas, Nej and this is Barrin."

    Trik sniffed. "Come for the tourney, did you?"

    "Yes, that and establish trade, rtions, that sort of stuff," Saka said.

    They followed him through the streets and towards the main keep. "I saw you in the logs. I figured you were alpha adventurers or something."

    "No, just a different race."

    "I didn''t see it on offer. How did you manage that?"

    "It''s one of those things offered to a few."

    He nodded. "The main keep has the administration in the ground floor of the southern wing for all adventurers, and they run the tourney too." He pointed. "That is the tower if you feel like testing your mettle."

    "Where''s the tournament held?" Saka asked.

    "Outside the walls. The spectators will stand on top of the walls and they''ll probably erect stands as well. Not enough room for an arena in the city."

    "We saw the building works for stands," Barrin said.

    Trik nodded. "I know you have a guild, but there''s only four in it. Have you thought of merging with one here?"

    Ailen shrugged.

    "No, we haven''t thought of it," Saka said.

    "You should. I mean. Do what you want, but you need a group of five to enter the tournament."

    Saka said, "We have five."

    Trik looked confused. "Who''s your fifth and which ones are Redmond and eleven?"

    "How do you know their names?" Saka asked.

    "It''s in the logs. Each guild has an official roster. And Eleven''s name was announced with yours with your first kills. Which of you is eleven?"

    "He''s not here," Saka said.

    "Then you only have three," Trik said.

    "Why is it for adventurers only?"

    "You''re using non adventurers?"

    Ailen nodded. Saka shot him a nce. "We''ll see," he said.

    They were in front of the main keep. It had three entrances and Trik had taken them to the southernmost. It was sandstone but in a different style to the guild halls and muchrger. It was also older, but not ancient. Ailen recognised one of the gs hanging from a facia. It was orange with a ck lion, the same as the guards they had killed near the mine. But most of the gs were light blue with a dark blue swordfish.

    "This is the entrance. You were out front of our guild hall when you were chatting to the idiots from Castaways. Come visit us when you''re done. I''m sure the guild leader would like to meet you."

    "Thanks," Saka said. "What''s the name of your guild?"

    He pped his cloak. "White cloaks." He looked her up and down and sighed then left.

    "I think you''ll be popr with the men folk," Barrin said and chuckled.

    Saka smiled at him. "I always am."

    Ailenughed. "Let''s go." They filed through the open archway.

    It opened into a horseshoe shaped chamber with three alcoves andrge waiting area. There were boards on the wall with various posters and bench seats throughout the waiting area. In each alcove there was woman seated behind a desk and behind the women were shelves with ledgers.

    Above each alcove was sign with a picture and a word - Payments, trade, and administration.

    "Administration I guess," Ailen said and headed to the alcove.

 Chapter 76: Guild Hall

    Chapter 76: Guild Hall

    It was quiet in the administration building, with only a couple of adventurers and the clerks behind their respective counters.

    Gisael, Reyas and Nej took a seat while Ailen and Saka approached the counter. Barrin looked at Gisael, who nodded, and then he followed the twins.

    "Uh hi," Ailen said. "We''re a new guild. New to Dawnharbour."

    Thedy had a pair of spectacles bncing on her nose and a long pencil in her hand. She twirled the pencil and raised an eyebrow.

    "Are you registered?" she asked.

    "We are with the gatekeepers but not here."

    She pursed her lips. "The gatekeepers keep registrations? Really?"

    Ailen nodded. "Of sorts."

    "You don''t look like an adventurer."

    "Is it a requirement to be a man?" Saka asked. "There are other races, but we are rare."

    The clerk nodded. "No. It is just unusual. You''ll need to pay dues and taxes. It''s in the guild charter. Once you sign and pay an advance, I can certify you." She handed Ailen a roll of papers tied with a ribbon.

    He unrolled them and he face scrunched up in consternation. The writing was tiny and indiscernible.

    She smiled. "Let me go through the criteria.

    She looked around the room. "How many in your guild? The limit is twenty-five."

    "Oh, we have four."

    She shook her head. "You''ll need at least five to form your council."

    "Okay then we''ll add in the two women on the bench seat. That makes six," Saka said.

    "Are they adventurers?" the clerk asked.

    Saka nodded. "Yes."

    The clerk peered at them and shrugged. "Next you have to pay a standard levy of 5 pounds a month. It includes hall rental but if you want to upgrade to a luxury hall its 15 pounds per month."

    "Five pounds of what?" Saka asked.

    The clerk giggled. "You are green aren''t you." Then she looked at their skin. "Sorry. Five pounds of qi cores from the monsters."

    "Standard is fine," Ailen said, "There''s only six of us and a couple of helpers."

    "But all the standard halls are taken and the new buildings on the isle aren''t ready. So, you''ll have to take a luxury one I am afraid."

    "Can''t we stay in an inn and just pay dues?"

    She shook her head. "No, its part of the charter that all adventurers must stay in their own hall. There will be five standard halls freeing up next month. You can downgrade when one is free."

    "Why are they freeing up?"

    "Five guilds are moving on. One to The Reach and four to Sstria. You arrived just in time for the tournament because it''s the winners who will get to move to better hunting grounds."

    Ailen nced at Saka who kept a straight face.

    Barrin moved between Ailen and Saka and asked. "Is the tournament to the death?"

    The clerk pointed at the wall where a noticeboard hung. "Tournament rules are there." There was arge sign stating Tournament with four pages pinned underneath.

    Barrin nodded and walked over to the wall. He removed his goggles and began to read with a hand keeping the light from shining into his eyes.

    Ailen and Saka sat and read through the four scrolls regarding guilds. Then paid the 15 pounds of cores at the payment desk. It was half a backpack. They were handed a map of the city and the clerk marked the location of their guild hall.

    She gave them a set of keys and said, "A wee pack will arrive at your hall. You''ll be assigned an ambassador soon."

    When she saw their nk stares. "The ambassador''s job is to guide and assist with city rtions."

    "Oh," Ailen said. "Ant to keep us out of trouble."

    She nodded. "Most of the guilds did this a month ago."

    "We''re different."

    She peered at his green skin. "I can see." She sighed. "But cores are cores. The duke will take anyone''s qi."

    "Who''s good with maps?" Ailen asked.

    Barrin looked around. "I can do it. Hand it here."

    They walked through the streets again with most of the city folk stopping to stare. Their hall was closer to the main keep than the others. It was five stories high and looked like a square tower reaching for the sky. It was made of sandstone with zed windows and it even had parapets.

    Barrin used the key and pushed opened the heavy oak double doors. It was dusty inside and Saka made her way to open the windows.

    "Open on the second and third floor. Not here," Reyas said. "Cities are full of thieves."

    "They can climb you know," Ailen said.

    Her lip curled. "Then they will die, but we will at least keep out the ones who can''t"

    The ground floor was amon area with a firece, rugs, andfy chairs. There were two long tables and a kitchen counter behind. On the right-hand side, a sweeping staircase followed the walled and curled onto the first floor. It looked like a hotel with doors spaced apart evenly and a balcony looking down into themon room.

    Both the second and third floors were open in the centre with rooms round the walls.

    "Five stories?" Barrin said. "You could live on one, two at most."

    Ailen shrugged. "It''s meant for a guild of twenty-five. I guess the higher floors are more luxurious for the guild leaders.

    "Ten rooms on the second floor," Saka said.

    Ailen ran up the stairs and inspected all the floors. The third had ten rooms as well and the fourth had four rooms and arge meeting room. The top floor only had one room, a study, and a library.

    And then there was the roof which had a view of most of the city. It hadrge cushions and a sail to keep the sun off. He ran back down and reported what he''d found.

    "So, it should be," Barrin said. "It costs a fortune, 15 pounds of cores, each month. That''s a masterwork tool and then some." He chuckled. "And we let you stay free."

    Saka nodded. "Ailen do you want to go tell Trik that we''re here. They cane and visit us."

    Ailen nodded. "Good idea. Rub it in."

    She turned to Barrin. "You should put up a notice in the admin building that you''re here and interested in talking to guilds aboutmissions."

    He grinned at her. "That youss. That''s great advice. I''ll go see if there is something to write with upstairs."

    "Try the study on the fifth floor," Ailen said and left.

    Barrin looked at all the stairs, sighed and began the long climb. The first staircase was wide, and its sweeping railing was made for show. From the second floor up, they were nestled in the corner taking up as little room as possible.

    Ailen and Barrin were gone and Saka gestured for Gisael and Reyas to getfortable. They sat in a circle of chairs and while Reyas lookedfortable Gisael crouched on the seat.

    "I''m worried about the tournament. If an adventurer dies, we cane back. There''s a cost, but until we quit, we''re almost immortal. I''m worried because I don''t know what happens if you die. And the tournament is setup for adventurers like me, so the safety precautions arex."

    "If we fight, we will win," Gisael said.

    Saka smiled. "But we have to n for the worst. You can surrender if Ailen, Benzhi and I die. But still. What happens to you if you''re killed inbat? Do the gatekeepers give you another body and send you back here?"

    Reyas shook her head. "Until you spoke of this, I never thought it was possible. If we were killed, we''re dead. That''s it."

    Gisael bared her teeth. "We fight and there is danger almost every day. Why is this different? I am not afraid."

    Saka sighed. "It''s different because it''s a contest and unnecessary. We don''t have to do it."

    Gisael met Saka''s gaze. "Benzhi can decide. He will not risk our lives if it is not worthy."

    Saka shook her head. "We have to register before he is back. And he might not be back in time."

    Gisael red at her. "Go see him, dream-walk tonight."

    Saka nodded. "I will try but thest time I was there he was unconscious." She weathered their ire. "But well, he is well."

    Barrin walked down the stairs with his notices in hand.

    "It is settled then," Reyas said. "If Benzhi says we fight, we fight."

    Barrin said, "Fight who?"

    "The tournament," Saka said.

    "I''ll go put these up now," Barrin said.

    "Wait," Saka interrupted him. "You have to join our guild. Otherwise they won''t let you post them."

    "Ailen suggested " he said and sighed. "What does it entail?"

    Gisael bared her teeth. "I do not like this." She gestured to Saka. "You put them up. You are in the guild."

    Saka thought for a moment. "Okay." She held out her hand and Barrin handed the notices over.

    When she left Barrin asked, "What does joining your guild entail?"

    Gisael shrugged. "I am not sure, but I did not want you coerced. It is not our way."

    Reyasughed loudly. "Unless you trespass or threaten the forest then it is very much our way."

    Gisael joined her and theyughed together.

 Chapter 77: Meeting the Whitecloaks

    Chapter 77: Meeting the Whitecloaks

    Ying followed Trik through the streets of Dawnharbour. The leader of the white cloaks wore a sword on his hip, leather pants and a fancy blue shirt.

    "Here" Trik said.

    "The luxury hall?" Ying sounded surprised.

    Trik nodded. "They came with packs full of qi cores."

    "The pickings must be rich where they''re from. Where are they from?"

    Trik''s tilted his head to the side. "I can guess, but you may as well ask them. They''re friendly."

    Ying took the two steps and used the door knocker. A few momentster it opened, and an incredibly beautiful woman held the door. She was Svartalfar, the wood elf race, and basically naked.

    "I''m Ying and you know Trik. You''re expecting us."

    She nodded and flicked her head towards the centre of theirmon room. "Follow," she said.

    Ying turned to Trik with wide eyes and the rogue smiled.

    "Thanks for the heads up," Ying said and entered.

    "You''re wee sire," Trik said with equal sarcasm.

    Saka and Reyas were dressed in leathers but were still stunning as their outfits hugged their curves. It was an unusual group, Reyas was the only human, four Svartalfar and one Dokkalfar.

    Saka did the introductions and finished with Barrin. "This is Barrin, he''s a Dokkalfar master smith."

    Ying nced at Trik.

    "We''ve been hoping to meet someone from the Dokkalfar. Is your home near Sstria or do you live with yourpanions here?"

    Barrin sat and indicated for them to sit. "My stronghold is near Sstria. These are my friends; we travelled here together."

    Ying sat, nodded and said, "I see. I''d love to see one of your weapons."

    Their eyes were drawn to Reyas who stood. She was graceful like a cat and her ck hair whisked below her shoulders. "The axe heads were made by the Dokkalfar."

    She tentatively let them take one each to inspect. Barrin wielded a heavy hammer with a leather-bound metal shaft. One striking point was t and the other curved to a point. It was mainly deep blue with matte ck trim.

    Ying inspected the hammer. "They''re beautifully made. Can you make swords?"

    Barrin chuckled. "If it''s made of metal, we can forge it."

    "Is there anything special about it. I mean magical?" Ying asked.

    Barrin pursed his lips. "They will strike true andst a hundred years if you keep them well. But it is a rare warrior who can unlock the qi runes."

    "What do you mean?" Ailen asked.

    He held out his hand for Reyas'' axe and Trik handed it to him. "See these inscriptions; the art has been handed down from our ancestors. There are some warriors who qi strike and the runese alive giving the weapon tremendous power. It will cut through a qi shield or pierce a dragon''s scale."

    His audience was stunned.

    "What is the blue metal?" Ying asked.

    "It is our specialty  Cold Iron. It''s an alloy we make with ore and great skill."

    Trik chuckled. "Don''t tell us the recipe."

    Barrin smiled. "No, I will not. But even if I did you would not be able to forge it easily."

    Ailen nodded. "I bet."

    Ying nced at Trik and back to Barrin. "What would it cost to make our rtionship exclusive?"

    Barrin adjusted his goggles. "What do you mean?"

    "That you only sell weapons to our guild and no other?"

    Saka cleared her throat.

    Ying waved his hands and said, "My apologies. I did not mean to include his friends of course. I mean the other guilds here in Dawnharbour."

    Barrin shook his head. "This is not how we trade. If you are not an enemy and can pay, we will trade with you."

    Ying looked at ground. "I understand," he said and sighed.

    "Not many can afford our best weapons. If it is advantage you seek you just need a kings ransom of qi cores and you can buy a Mithril weapon."

    Ying looked up. "I see. How many pounds is a king''s ransom?"

    "Start at fifty for a simple weapon. Something like my hammer would be a hundred pounds of cores."

    Trik and Ying looked dumbfounded. "That''s a lot," Trik said.

    "A king''s ransom is a lot," Barrin said.

    Saka calcted they paid a hundred pounds for Redmond''s conversion and training, but she kept quiet.

    "Do you want something to eat?" Saka asked.

    They agreed, shared a meal, and engaged in small talk. Which didn''t take long to turn into talk of guilds.

    "There are four of you, and some expert locals I assume?" Ying asked.

    Ailen nced at Saka and she said, "Yes. Do not underestimate them."

    "Oh, I won''t," he said. "The protectors of Dawnharbour are very skilled. We''re not on their level, not in the least and I assume it the same for other ces."

    "They have a protector?" Gisael asked.

    Ying nodded. "Yeah. A group of five, just like the tournament. There is an ancient tradition that wars are fought with five warriors from a city only."

    Gisael nodded. "This is the way in the old world."

    "Except for ferals," Ailed said and chuckled.

    "That is not a war," Reyas said, "That''s pest extermination."

    Trik and Ying exchanged a nce. "Ferals are a monster I assume?"

    Ailen nodded. "Like goblins, except not as good at sneaking. Not for us anyway."

    "That''s very civilized. Five champions from each faction," Saka said. "So, if we wanted to invade Dawnharbour we''d only need five strong warriors who could beat theirs?" She smiled demurely. "Not that we would."

    Ying and Trikughed. "You could try. But they have advanced qi abilities and the best weapons."

    "Then there''s Loctris," Trik said. "They could send their team here and take it back. They''re the strongest, I think. It''s the biggest city and they''re allied."

    "Surely someone who break the rules and invade in mass numbers."

    Barrin cleared his throat. "Not often, but there are stories. In my lifetime whenever I''ve heard of a war they keep to the tradition. Races like the Myrkalfar, the Mogui and the Qizhu hold traditions in high esteem."

    "We''ve not heard of these races. Are there any here in thisnd?"

    "This ind. Not that I know of," Barrin said. "Myrkalfar are our kin, like the Svartalfar and they keep to the under-mountain like us. There are only two ranges on this ind we live in one and Reyas here lived in the other. Reyas, did you see a Myrkalfar in your mountains?"

    Sheughed. "No, but they are very sneaky. They could be hiding under our noses."

    "Or under the very rock," Barrin said with a chuckle.

    "But seriously, the shaman would know if they were there, I''m sure."

    Ying leaned forward. "There is one more important item we''d like to discuss."

    He had everyone''s attention.

    "We''d like to merge guilds with you. We have something you don''t  numbers. And good people are very hard to find."

    "Don''t you have a limit of twenty-five?"

    He nodded. "We all do. But we can kick out four, there is no rule against that. You only have four adventurers; they others don''t count towards the total."

    Saka sipped some water. "You do not know what you ask. We are affiliated with the forest and its intertwined with our identity. And even if we thought it was a good idea our leader is not here."

    "I thought Ailen was the guild leader?" Trik asked.

    Ailen shook his head and smiled sheepishly. "That''s only in the system, it has no bearing on how we really run things."

    Saka nodded and frowned at her twin. "In fact, he''s almost at the bottom of the pecking order." She pointed to Gisael, "She is in charge when Benzhi is not here."

    Trik rubbed his chin. "But you two do all the negotiations and talking."

    "We''ve been assigned due to our specialties. Like the smith crafts the weapons, I am in charge of trade and Ailen is in charge of adventurer rtions. Aside from those two areas we take orders from Gisael. And if she was away, then Reyas."

    "And Tal," Ailen said.

    "I think its strange that you take orders from locals, but its probably to do with the culture." Ying said. "You look like you''re enjoying it."

    Ailen smiled. "You have no idea."

    "Where is your forest?" Trik asked.

    "In the north," Saka said.

    "Past the mountain range?"

    She nodded.

    "We''d pay handsomely for a map."

    Saka looked at Ailen who shrugged. "The best person to draw you one would be Benzhi."

    "Is heing for the tournament?" Ying asked and noticed the host''s tense.

    "Yes, he should be," Saka said. "I will visit him tonight."

    "Oh," Trik said. "So, he''s "

    "I will dream-walk, yes."

    "That''s a nice way of putting it," Ying said. "But if he''s not here physically, then how will he cross the ins and where is heing from?"

    "He''s in the Dokkalfar stronghold," Ailen said.

    Ying nced at Trik.

    "And he will cross alone? From there? In a day?" Ying sounded incredulous.

    Sakaughed. "Sure, why not?"

    Ying looked at Trik who shrugged.

    "Is he a monster?" Ying asked.

    Sakaughed again. "Yes, you could say that."

 Chapter 78: Ambassador Larkin

    Chapter 78: Ambassador Larkin

    The sun''s morning rays burned the ocean''s haze away and a tall lean man strode towards the luxury guild hall. His hair was dark with a little grey appearing above his ears and a single streak through his hair. His beard was trimmed neatly across his jawline and his nose was hawkish.

    The ambassador was dressed in neat ck trousers, white shirt, and an embroidered grey cloak over the top. He carried a satchel under one arm and knocked with his free hand.

    A male Svartalfar answered the door and is state of undress raised one of the ambassador''s eyebrows.

    "Come," Nej said and indicated the man enter.

    Themon room was neat and well-furnished as expected of a luxury guild. There was enough room for twenty but only two were present.

    "Go to the roof and fetch them Nej," Ailen said. He held out a hand and introduced himself. "Ailen."

    The ambassador shook it. "I am Larkin, your ambassador. Are you the guild leader?"

    "My sister is acting guild leader," Ailen said. "She''s on the roof training. They''ll be down shortly."

    "Acting?" the ambassador queried.

    "Yes, we decided to make her acting while our leader was away. Does it concern you; do we need toplete a roster or something?"

    The ambassador nodded. "While its notw, it would be best if I had this information. It helps me service you and ensures no misunderstandings."

    "Speaking ofw. Is anyone not permitted to join our guild? I couldn''t see anything in the charter."

    "You read it?" Larkin looked him up and down then smiled. "Not many of the human ones took the time to read it."

    "We''re a bit different." Ailen said and indicated his body.

    Larkin nodded.

    "Take a seat ambassador, they''ll be here in a moment." Ailen peered up the stairs and took a seat opposite the ambassador.

    "You see ambassador, we''re from the forest up north."

    "I guessed you didn''tnd in the port like the others."

    "Does this mean we''re treated differently?"

    The ambassador smiled. "Sir, as long as you pay the Duke''s levies - that''s what matters. That and not being more trouble than you''re worth."

    "I certainly hope not," Saka said. Ailen looked up the stairs behind her. "They''re noting; I can handle this with your assistance brother. And Barrin is wee."

    The Dokkalfar appeared from the kitchen. "I have food."

    "Do you want something to eat ambassador?"

    He shook his head.

    "Just you Barrin," Saka said and looked at the ambassador. "We don''t eat much."

    Larkin nodded. "Your staff will arrive this afternoon for an introduction. Ensure you fill the butler in with your requirements."

    "We have staff?"

    The ambassador nodded. "Cooks, cleaners and a butler to manage the household so you don''t need to. It''s part of the lease."

    Saka leaned forward. "After the tournament we will be going back north."

    Larkin pursed his lips and stroked his neat beard. "Hmm. You''ll still have to pay your monthly dues. If you''re not here it would be best to pay in advance."

    Saka nced at Ailen. "It''s stupid that we pay to rent a luxury hall when we''re not here. We''ll take one of the cheaper guild halls next month."

    "Wait," Larkin said. "Don''t you n on winning the tournament. Oring in the top five guilds at least?"

    "Sure," Ailen said.

    "If you do there is no cost to the lease in Sstria. It''s a gift from the Duke to clear hisnds of monsters. And in the north - amodation will be provided as well."

    "So, this is something we can revisit after the tournament," Saka said. Her eyes narrowed. "You just said that the Duke wants monsters cleared from hisnds around Sstria. What does the winner need to do in The Reach?"

    The ambassador arched his fingers. "I''m not sure, they will be informed by the Sstrian Duke in due course."

    "It sounds like a job, not a prize," Saka said.

    The ambassador smiled. "It''s both. It''s a quest and the tournament is to find out who is worthy. The guilds relish the opportunity to move to better hunting grounds."

    "Then they should just move," Saka said. The ambassador shifted in his chair uneasily.

    "Back to the registration," Ailen said. "We want to register seven people for now. Can you help with that?"

    "Sure, I''ll take a scroll with the names when I leave." He looked at Barrin who was slurping some broth. "Is there a Dokkalfar in your guild?"

    "Yes, but not Barrin," Saka said. "The Dokkalfar in our guild is an adventurer."

    "A Dokkalfar adventurer? You are an unusual group."

    Ailen stood. "I''ll go write up the list of names." He took off up the stairs.

    "I have a question," Saka said. "At the tournament what sort of healing is provided? I imagine many contestants will get injured."

    The ambassador shifted in his chair. "The usual herbalists, healers and arge tent to take care of them. If anyone is severely injured the gatekeepers will take care of it."

    "How?"

    Larkin shrugged. "I do not know how they do things. They might take them back to their ne or send them into some limbo, I have no idea."

    "What if someone is severely injured who isn''t an adventurer?" Saka asked.

    Larkin rubbed his chin. "It''s an adventurer''s tournament and for your guilds. We have warriors who would love to enter, but they were not permitted."

    "But the rules don''t preclude non adventurers from being in a guild yes?"

    Larkin nodded.

    "Then its possible and adventurer guild haspetitors that are not adventurers."

    Larkin''s eyes widened. "This is true." Then he peered at Saka. "How many of your people will be in the tournament who are not adventurers?"

    She smiled. "Only two or three. How many substitutes are we allowed?"

    "It''s in the rules. Anyone from your guild can substitute for an injuredpetitor." He shifted in his chair. "Thank you for bringing this loophole to my attention. We''ll fix it before the tournament starts."

    "You''ll disqualify non adventurers?"

    He shook his head. "Probably not but your guild will have to pay the expenses should the gatekeepers be involved at least. The duke could make any ruling though, it is not me who decides."

    "Are there no other guilds with local people as members?"

    He shook his head. "The regr folk are not skilled and the warriors who are would never submit to an adventurer as a leader. And their system of twenty-five members was not dictated by us, it came from the gatekeepers."

    Ailen came down the stairs. "Yes, we have our own systems. It''s interesting how they ovep with yours. I have the list." And he handed it to the ambassador.

    "The tournament starts tomorrow. You have been allotted a ce in the round of 32 and the two terms who were there are being made tobat in the qualifying round."

    Saka nced at Ailen.

    "Do you have your five?" Larkin asked.

    "Sure," Ailen said. "Five from that list will take the field."

    "I have some information for you including the tournament field. Each guild has up to five teams, but most only entered three and a couple four. You are the only guild with one team and have been granted a first team seeding."

    "Thank you," Saka said.

    "Think nothing of it. It''s the least we could do for our only luxury guild. Given this information I will see you first thing tomorrow at thetest with the Duke''s ruling but if I can, I''lle backter today."

    "What ruling?" Ailen asked.

    "Non adventurers in the tournament."

    "Shit,'' he said.

    "Do not worry. My guess is it wille down to a payment. The Duke will not want to upset you but will need to cover any unforeseen costs."

    Saka leaned forward. "So, adventurer costs are covered but locals are not when ines to the gatekeepers performing some sort of resurrection miracle?"

    Larkin frowned. "That is my understanding, but I do not think it is this way. They may not be able to help locals. We are inherently different to adventurers."

    "Meaning you''re born and not made."

    Larkin frowned. "I do not know - nor want to know - the details."

 Chapter 79: Pod Games

    Chapter 79: Pod Games

    There was a festive spirit in the air. The streets of Dawnharbour will filled with visitors from Loctris and surrounds. When Ailen and Saka left the administration building the were just another oddity to stare at.

    "Mommy look at the green people," a little girl said.

    "Hush," the mother replied while eyeing their bows.

    They wandered quickly through the grounds of the main keep and then the streets to their guildhall.

    The rest of their group was waiting for them in themon room.

    Gisael bared her teeth. "We should go back to the Dokkalfar stronghold."

    "No, wait," Saka said. "We have an idea. Hear us out."

    "When is Benzhi back, you said he''s awake, but he''s not back. Why?" Reyas said.

    "The equipment we use in our world is not ready for him," Ailen said.

    Gisael walked up to Ailen and red at him.

    He waved his hands. "He''ll exin when he''s finally back."

    "Why were preparations not made?" Gisael asked.

    Ailen smiled weakly. "They were, but it''splicated and they started long before he dream-walked. It''s a special unit just for him and it takes time."

    Gisael turned towards Saka who couldn''t help but wince a little. "Why is this tournament important that we cannot leave?"

    "Gisael, it is," Saka pleaded. "Listen, the winner of the tournament will be granted a guild hall in The Reach. Why?"

    Barrin adjusted his goggles and cleared his throat. "Is it like Sstria where they need monsters cleared to protect the farmers and other people?"

    Ailen said, "Barrin you do not know but the mountainfolk have a mine in the northern mountains and the ones wearing the orange tabards with ck lion were trying to steal ore from it."

    "That''s Sstrian colours," Barrin said. "It makes sense because they alwaysin they pay us too much for iron ore and coal."

    Reyas growled under her breath. "So, they want to use adventurers to attack the mountainfolk and seize the mine."

    Ailen paced. "We can''t be sure. But it''s possible and time will tell - whether we win or not."

    Gisael looked at Reyas who returned her gaze. Then she turned back to Ailen and Saka. "We will do this."

    Saka visibly rxed. "I knew you''d understand. The tournament will take two days and I hope Benzhi can make it by tomorrow. But if he can''t we''ll try without him."

    "Who is your fifth?" Barrin asked.

    Saka turned to the quietest person in the group. "Nej will you be our fifth?"

    He stood and ced a hand on his knives. "Yes, I can do this."

    "Gisael?" Saka asked.

    "Nej has epted - I will not stop him." She walked up to Nej and put a hand on his shoulder. "Do not die."

    Ailen shook his head. "Great motivational speech," Heughed weakly. "Nej, you are fast. Just run around and keep dodging. We can take them out with arrows while they chase you. And yeah, like Gisael said, don''t get hurt."

    Saka we have the list of guilds and the round of 32 schedule.

    -Guilds-

    Alphas

    Castaways

    Reds

    White Cloaks

    The Forest (our guild)

    Dangerous

    Wreckoning

    Myrmidons

    Huntsmen

    Pdins

    Bloods

    -end of list of the eleven guilds-

    Ailen pointed at the tournament brackets. "We''re in thest match of this round, probably because we werest to enter. And we''re up against the Pdins'' second team."

    He pointed at the next bracket, "If we win, we have 3 more wins to reach the final. Round of 16, Quarter final and Semi-final. The three finals are being held tomorrow, so we only have two matches today."

    "It took us two full days to run here," Barrin said. "How can he make it by tomorrow if he''s still dream-walking now? And how does he know the way?"

    "He can find it," Ailen said.

    Gisael said, "If he wakes now, he can make it but he cannot find it in the dark." She looked at Saka.

    Saka sighed. "Even if I dream-walk back now, it won''t change anything. Either his pod is ready, or it isn''t. They don''t care about the tournament."

    "Make them care," Reyas said.

    "Okay, okay. I''ll try," Saka ran off and up to her room.

    Reyas and Gisael looked at Ailen. He shrugged. "Don''t look at me, she is the one who can convince them."

    Sakay down on her bed and closed her eyes. She opened her UI and went through the motions to logout. Her breathing slowed and her mind felt the familiar pull on it; it was like being yanked off her bed but leaving her body behind.

    Momentster her eyes were fluttering, and the feeling of disorientation was with her. She groggily reached for the disengage button and the cord attached to her cybeic imnt popped out with a hydraulic swoosh.

    The lid on her pod opened automatically and she sat up. The pod itself was a long bed inside a capsule. It had panels on the outside to show vitals and was connected to a hardline to the superloop. It had an internal hydrogen generator for backup power in case of a grid failure. Which wasn''t needed in their case because the whole property was capable of running off grid indefinitely.

    "Oh, it''s the princess," the Russian ent said. "Did you miss me? I will be gone soon so you better take a photo."

    "Good," she said. "I need you to hurry. We need him back today. Now even."

    Pieter shook his head. "Princess, I do not work for you. I work for a fixer who works for your father. And the ones that pay the bills are the orders I follow."

    "What''s wrong?" a groggy voice said. The nurse stood by his side and check his vitals.

    "Why is he asleep?" Saka asked.

    "He fell asleep during his therapy," the nurse said.

    Ben yawned. "Did I?"

    The hacker chuckled. "Wish I could get me some therapy."

    Saka hopped out of her pod and marched across to the hacker. She whispered vehemently. "Listen you Russian fuck, if you like your penis you will finish your work today and send him back in."

    The nurse gasped and Ben chuckled.

    Pieter had his phone out and was tapping on it.

    "What''re you doing?" she asked.

    "Messaging the fixer, you can discuss penises with him."

    His phone pinged. "He''ll be here shortly Princess. Make yourselffortable."

    She peered at the array of monitors he had. "You''re a hacker?" she asked.

    "Yes princess. Russians are always hackers it''s our national profession."

    "Despite your sarcasm you are one. What''s your hacker name?"

    Heughed. "Do you think I will tell you because you ask?"

    "I know Pieter is a fake name," she said.

    "Then you can dig yourself and find out my handle  if you can."

    Michael entered the retrofitted games room. It was now a pod room with technical workshop and therapeutic care clinic.

    "Miss Huan?" he said. "Can I help you?"

    She turned to face him. She was wearing a slim dress and was barefoot. Jia was twenty-two years old and a beautiful young woman. "Yes, you can get Benzhi back into the game today, within the hour."

    "Pieter?"

    "Not possible boss. Need at least another day, we can''t afford any mishaps and there''s still bugs to iron out."

    "Another day Miss Huan," he said.

    "He can use another pod for a few days while you iron out the bugs. Why does he have to remain here, in limbo?"

    "That''s what your father wants."

    "No, he wants to protect his investment. Benzhi can hold off saving any skills to the quickbar until he has a new pod. All this is unnecessary, it''d be the same as a few days ago."

    Michael rubbed his chin. "Let me check with your father. If he okays it, I''ll allow it."

    "Tell him its my request and I''m serious."

    Michael nodded and took out his phone. He tapped away at the screen furiously.

    "Why don''t you use an imnt? You people are so old school," Jia said.

    "My imnt is hardwire only," Michael said. "Apparently wireless ones are prone to hacking."

    The hacker whose name was not really Pieter whistled innocently.

 Chapter 80: The Old Duke

    Chapter 80: The Old Duke

    The stands lined the walls outside of Dawnharbour''s main gate. On top of the thirty-foot-high walls werefortable chairs and sails to keep the sun off the elite guests. Below them in front of the walls were wooden stepped stands for the public.

    It was long enough for two matches at once. One at the northern end and another at the southern. While contestants were not limited to an area there were two boundaries to stop them intruding on the public and the other match.

    Thebatants started at fifty yards apart with the groups of five facing each other.

    The young duke of Dawnharbour was atop the wall in a special box made for himself and his guests. With him was the Duke of Sstria and the Chancellor from Loctris as well as a few other dignitaries and aides. At the far end of the box were two of the heroes of Dawnharbour, the martial experts who would fight to protect the city.

    The dukes were in a discussion and barely watching the proceedings when the Duke''s young wife said, "Anton look, the green forestfolk."

    Heughed. "Oh yes, they are a surprise. I never would have thought they''de all this way. I would have wagered against it in fact."

    The Chancellor stroked his beard. "I would bet they win easily."

    The young duke waved his hand in dismissal. "I would normally refuse without knowing more about them. But since it''s you who are backing them Chancellor, they''re almost a certainty to win."

    The Duke of Sstria leaned forward. "I don''t see any swords. Three have bows." His eyes narrowed. "Is that a mountain bitch with them? Look she is pale and is wielding axes."

    "Tsk, tsk," the young Duke said, "All are wee here. And adventurers are not like normal folk." All the guests, except the Chancellor and the old duke,ughed. "Green, white, brown or blue no matter the colour of the skin they''re all the same my ambassadors tell me."

    "There is a Dokkalfar here?" the old duke asked.

    "Yes, its with this group. But not a fighter apparently." The duke looked to his left. "Alejo, watch closely."

    The bluecloak protector bowed slightly. "Yes sire." He turned to hispanion and she smiled. Their capes were light blue with a dark blue swordfish. The same as the g for Dawnharbour.

    The two teams faced off against one another.

    An attendant in the box announced, "The Forest first team versus the Pdins second."

    Alejo tensed and grimaced.

    "Don''t let it bother you," hispanion whispered.

    "They should not be allowed to use that name Kysandre," he hissed.

    "Let''s hope the forestfolk cut them to pieces then," she said with a smile. She was as tall as him with long dark hair. Her smooth skin and sparkling eyes were brown, and her lips were voluptuous.

    She smiled and her white teeth beamed. "It begins, let''s see what they can do."

    Alejo smiled as three arrows flew like lightning bolts across the fifty yards. While the Pdins charged the Forestfolk stayed in ce while they shot from their bows.

    Two arrows struck true. One pierced a Pdin in the chest, his chain armour may as well have been paper and the Pdin fell. Four of them wielded swords and one was a brawler. They had no crossbows to fire back.

    The forestfolk in the centre was a female and she wore unusual leathers. Her arrow pierced the eye and skull of a Pdin. He died on the spot.

    The dukes yipped and pped with glee. The chancellor watched in silence with his lips pursed, as the forestfolk decimated their opponents. The Pdins charged and were taken down by arrows one after the other. The female in the centre was deadly, she never missed; even when her quarry dodged and dived the arrow struck true.

    "Fifty yards is too much," the young duke said andughed. "None of them made the distance."

    "They''ll need toe up with better tactics against the forestfolk," the old duke said.

    "Alejo," the young duke of Dawnharbour called. "What do you think?"

    "They use qi-arrow sire. It is well known that their kind possess this ability. It guides and speeds the arrow. It also slices through mundane armour like chainmail. Makes up for theck of metal; they''re made entirely wooden."

    "Would it cause you a problem?" the duke asked.

    Alejo shook his head. "No sire."

    The duke turned back to his entourage. "I''d like to see the protectors fight the forestfolk."

    The chancellor scoffed. "They''re amateurs against professionals." He rubbed his beard. "Although I''m not sure about all of them."

    The duke nodded. "True, not all of them are adventurers. They have forestfolk from the old world to swell their numbers."

    The old duke grumbled. "I thought the mountain bitch was an adventurer. Is she not?"

    The young duke shrugged. "We made them pay for the amodation and they did. I''m not sure who is what and they are very wealthy apparently. My man will look for opportunities to lighten their load." He chuckled.

    The attendant said, "That was thest match from the round of 32. The round of sixteen will begin after a break."

    "Oh really?" the duke said. "How long was that?" He looked into the sky to see the position of the sun.

    "It''s almost midday sire; it only took the morning. We''re on schedule."

    "Very good. We shall lunch here, and we can start on the wine after midday."

    The old duke said, "You still hold to your father''s ways?"

    The young duke smiled. "Old habits die hard. Do you think the people are enjoying the show?"

    The old duke nodded. "You''ve done well. All the visitors from Loctris and the qi flowing from the adventurers. I''m jealous."

    "Don''t be, you''ll have some soon. And trust me sometimes I think they''re more trouble than they''re worth."

    "Is that why you''re building more guild halls on the isle?"

    From the height atop the walls an ind could be seen. It was in the centre of the bay and isted from the rest of the world by water.

    "I was asked, and I epted. We couldn''t fit them all here and thatnd wasn''t used for anything useful."

    "And you can charge them for ferries and supplies to the ind."

    The young duke nodded. "And charge more for the guild halls here."

    The old duke sighed. "I gave mine away to be rid of the gue of monsters. My protectors aren''t making a dent."

    "Just tax them," the chancellor said. "Everything they bring back is subject to a tithe."

    The old duke nodded. "But what about the Reach?"

    "Don''t be greedy, if they can get you that mine it will save you a fortune."

    The old duke pursed his lips. "It''s too dangerous to travel there at the moment. The gue is so bad we lost contact. Will a guild of adventurers survive the monsters let alone the mountainfolk. And now we have one here. I''m uneasy with this arrangement."

    The chancellor''s eyes narrowed. "You agreed and you must honour those agreements. But there will be more opportunities in the future for you to capitalise on."

    "Can I attend the next negotiation with the gatekeepers?"

    The Chancellor shook his head. "That is impossible I''m afraid."

    The old duke grimaced. "I like this not. Not at all." He stood and walked off in a huff.

 Chapter 81: Round of 16 - Whitecloaks versus Dangerous 2nd

    Chapter 81: Round of 16 - Whitecloaks versus Dangerous 2nd

    The adventurers scrambled after thest match in the round of 32. The guilds hurried back to their halls to hold their meetings behind closed doors.

    There was a rogue outside of the Whitecloaks hall keeping a wary eye on the street. And within the leaders were on the third floor.

    "Disastrous." Ying yelled and paced around his council members. "One," he breathed. "We have one team through to the round of sixteen. Statistically we should have two! But we couldn''t even manage a passing grade. And Dangerous, Dangerous have three!"

    Trik smiled. "Two of theirs are in the lower bracket."

    "I don''t care." Ying seethed. "We have so much deadwood in this guild it pisses me off."

    "We should make ns in case we run up against the Svartalfar," Sandor said. "The others are making shields and barriers right now."

    Ying whirled around. "We would have to reach the final. And by what just happened I don''t like our chances of doing that."

    "We only need to reach the semis," Trik said. "If we can do that, we''re in the top four. But if we get knocked out in the quarters, we then have to win two more matches to get fifth."

    "Red are good," the brawler said.

    Trik sighed. "You''re right we''ll probably face Red''s second team in the quarters. And if we beat them Red''s first team in the semis."

    Ying mmed the table. "They only entered two teams."

    "No," Trik said. "They had another in the qualifiers. But I get your point, the two from this round both progressed."

    Ying''s face was twisted in frustration. He exhaled, sat and tried to calm himself. "Who out of the other twenty make for good reserves?"

    "I''ll knock up a shortlist," Trik said. "I''m sure three or four are okay."

    "We just need to be careful," Sandor said.

    Ying shook his head, "Anything but. We need to go hard and put everything on the line. I may put in a reserve for the next match just to sacrifice them. We not only need to get smart and we need to get ruthless. Pick the best marksmen from the rogues and have them practise fifty-yard shots until our match."

    Trikughed. "If you can''t beat em, join em." He stood. "I''ll get right on it."

    A couple of hourster the Whitecloaks faced the second team from Dangerous. The brawler Mal, Sandor and Ying the swordsmen took the centre. They were nked by Trik and another rogue.

    "Hey," a dangerous swordsman yelled and pointed. "They have two crossbows each."

    The adjudicator shrugged. "Shut up and read the rules next time." He grumbled, "If there is a next time."

    It was the first match of the round of sixteen. The Forest would be in thest.

    Dangerous had one rogue, two brawlers and two swordsmen. It was a well-bnced team and they won theirst match against Alpha''s third handily.

    When the red g dropped, they bolted at their opponents and their rogue walked forward with his crossbow raised. Two bolts from their oppositionunched at the lead swordsmen, he dodged as soon as the whistling noise reached his ears and one flew past his left. But he moved into the path of the second which dug into his sword arm.

    A heavy metal crossbow bolt lodged in your arm was not something you could shrug off. Not without some serious ability, discipline, or berserker rage. His right arm hung limp, he stopped and switched his sword to his weaker hand.

    Crossbows took time to reload except when you brought a pair which were preloaded. Trik and his fellow rogue dropped their first crossbow and picked up the spare. Before the enemy reached them, they both fired at the second swordsmen.

    The opponents rogue let his bolt loose and Ying watched it sail by. It missed him by a yard. When the dangerous rogue began to reload Mal charged him skirting past his surprised opponent.

    The second dangerous swordsmeny on the ground with two bolts in him. One in his sword arm and the other in his chest.

    Ying and Sandor spread out with swords drawn. Sandor was taking the wounded opponent and Ying guarding the path to Trik who looked like he was reloading.

    The dangerous brawlers charged Ying trying to get to the rogue behind him. The first leaped high aiming a flying kick at the swordsman. Ying stepped, turned and lopped off his foot with a precise slice.

    The brawler rolled in the dirt screaming as blood spurted from his ankle. The second skidded by but Trik had dropped his crossbow and drawn his knives. The brawler was stuck with a swordsman behind and a rogue in front.

    Trikughed and his eyes focused on the rogue until a sword prated his back and stuck out the front of his chest. "Ouch," the rogue said.

    Sandor exchanged two blows with the wounded swordsman before disarming him. The sword went flying and the Dangerous group leader surrendered at the tip of Sandor''s sword.

    Mal used qi-body to its full effect and was upon the rogue before he finished reloading. A well-aimed qi-strike to the head knocked him unconscious without much fuss. And the match was over in less than a minute.

    Ying looked at Trik who was smiling. A frown appeared on the guild leader''s face. "I''m still not happy."

    The rogue nodded. "One more to go and we''re in the top five. That''s what we wanted."

    Ying pulled his sword free and wiped it on the enemy yer''s shirt. "They''ll adjust to our tactics," he said.

    Trik nodded. "Sure. Let''s change up again. My money''s on Red."

    "Let''s watch from the stands." Ying said and walked past the stretcher bearers who raced onto the field.

    Trik looked back. "Wonder what it''s like."

    "Don''t want to find out," Ying said.

    "He''ll lose all his qi and skill progress if he needs a new body."

    Ying nodded. "That would suck."

    "Death penalty is a bitch in this game. Makes people cautious."

    Yingughed and it was a rough sound. "Cautious with monsters but they think nothing of fighting to death in a tournament."

    Trik chuckled. "You didn''t have to kill him."

    "I was angry, still am." Ying peered at the field from their ce in the stands. It was the Alpha''s first team against the Red''s second.

    "My money is on red," Trik said.

    "Why? It''s Alpha''s first team."

    "Red are sneaky sons of bitches."

 Chapter 82: Round of 16 - The Forest versus The Alphas

    Chapter 82: Round of 16 - The Forest versus The Alphas

    The chancellor followed an old diplomat with grey hair and a walking stick. He was guild ambassador for three of the beta guilds.

    "Sir, this is Fevrus leader of the Alphas," the ambassador said.

    "Hmm?" the guilder leader turned. "Our second team is about to fight."

    "And you were knocked out by the reds, so this yourst team," the chancellor said.

    The guild leader frowned. "Are you here for a reason?"

    The chancellor looked out on to the field where the fight was about to begin. "They only have two adventurers. The two on the outside. The inner three are locals and if you kill them, they''ll stay dead."

    The guild leader shrugged. "We''ll do what we need to - to win. If they''re worried, they shouldn''t have entered."

    The chancellor chuckled dryly. "This is useful information. The male without a bow is not a warrior as far as I can tell. It''s a weakness that you can exploit."

    "Our main concern is getting within striking distance before they kill us with arrows," the guild leader said.

    "Do what you must," the chancellor said. "But if you kill all three locals, my duke will grant you a guild hall in Loctris itself."

    The guild leader gawked. "There are no guild halls in Loctris."

    "Not yet," the chancellor said and left.

    "Who was that?" Fevrus asked his ambassador.

    "The Chancellor from Loctris," he said and smiled thinly. He turned and followed the Chancellor.

    Fevrus turned to his second. "Get word to the team. Take out the three in the centre. As in dead, no surrender or maiming."

    .

    They faced each other in lines of five. The Alphas were brawlers, rogues, and a swordsman. The three melee warriors carriedrge wooden shields which covered them from head to ankle. The rogues carried two loaded crossbows each.

    Gisael was in the centre nked by Reyas and Nej. She wore her brown troll leathers which hugged her lithe physique. Her brown dreadlocks flowed behind her as she peered across the expanse at the enemy.

    She looked at their shields and turned to Reyas. "Surprise them," she said simply. Her eyes focused enemy and her bow was drawn as she waited on the adjudicator to drop the red g. She could see it out the corner of her eye as she aimed for one with a crossbow.

    The red fabric rippled in the wind as it came down and she loosed an arrow. It struck the crossbowman in his right eye just as he released his bolt. The bolt flew up into the air and sailed over their heads. The other bolt flew true and hit Reyas in her left arm. She grunted, dropped an axe but kept running.

    Gisael did not hesitate and let fly at the second crossbowman. He stepped to the side as soon as she loosed her arrow. He panicked when her arrow curved and followed him. It grazed the side of his head taking his ear clean off on its tip. He scrambled to pick up his second crossbow, but Saka shot him in the shoulder. He cried in pain, dropped the crossbow, and raised his hands in surrender before more arrows made a home in his body.

    The swordsman and two brawlers jogged with their shields held out in front. They couldn''t see a thing unless they stuck our their head, but it kept them from dying to an arrow.

    Ailen kept his bow trained on them waiting for one to peak around his shield and as soon as they did, he let fly. Another arrow thudded into the front of their shield. They''d run thirty yards and both rogues were already out.

    "Faster," the brawler in the centre shouted. They engaged qi-body and ran as fast as they could.

    A momentter there was a loud crack and the swordsman''s shield splintered. Then another crack and he dropped it. The raven-haired warrior kicked it and sent him flying backwards. The shield broke and cartwheeled away in three separate pieces.

    "Keep going," the leader said, and the other brawler ran on. The leader, however, dropped his shield andunched himself at Reyas.

    One of her arms was limp and he aimed a kick at her good one. She was quick and stepped back. Her eyes were wide, and she waited to see if he was off bnce before striking. She remained wary of the swordsman.

    The brawler moved to lunge and an arrow flew between them. He swore and spun avoiding another arrow by a hair.

    He swore again and grumbled, "I can''t fight like this." He ran towards the far archer as fast as he could.

    The swordsman engaged with the raven-haired axe maiden while he made his escape. The swordsman kept her between him and the archers as best he could while kneeling and aiming a sweeping arc at her knees.

    He had the reach on her, but she was agile and easily jumped over his de. With one step she closed the gap and her axe came down. He lifted his sword at thest moment trying to parry and an awkward ring echoed across the battlefield.

    She grinned as his sword made the tiniest of sounds. A small crackle. It had cost him a fortune and it was useless. One more hard blow and it would snap in two.

    The leader leaped at Ailen who fumbled his shot under pressure. The other brawler was busy with Gisael and Nej. While Saka tracked the swordsman waiting for an opening.

    Ailen yelped and ran towards Gisael but he was too slow. The brawler was on him and raining blows onto his back, shoulder, and head.

    Ailen moved to raise his arms from the ground to surrender but the brawler was too quick and knocked him unconscious while hey prone on the ground.

    Gisael adeptly dodged the brawler and flicked her wooden sword at his wrist. He wasughing until it sliced his fist clean off. Her sword-hand came round following the stroke her the butt of her sword met his nose and smashed it into his face.

    Momentster his hand was in the air as blood poured from the raised stump which apanied it.

    Gisael bared her teeth and faced thest brawler who hadid Ailen out. He leaped at her and she moved aside easily while he flew through the air. Her sword flicked out at him, but he was wary and parried her wrist with his own.

    Hended and skidded. Nej was on one side of him and Gisael was on the other. He grinned. "At least I''m not getting shot with arrows."

    The brawler kicked out at Nej who jumped back and then when Gisael lunged and punched out at her. His martial skill was well above someone who had only trained since entering the game.

    Gisael aggressively attacked him and he skipped back. Nej was very passive and the brawler picked up on it. He danced past the gatherer cing the male Svartalfar between himself and Gisael.

    He lunged and grappled with Nej, grabbing his knife hand by the wrist and he turned him as Saka fired. She swore as her arrow missed Nej by a hair and the brawler by a lot.

    "Hold fire," Gisael ordered.

    Nej struggled to break free and stifled a scream when the brawler twisted and broke his arm. The snap was audible, and tears came to Nej''s eyes. The brawler still held his arm and continued to twist.

    Nej screamed and dropped one of his knives. His free hand swept up towards the side of the brawler''s head and Nej nted his skinning knife through the brawler''s ear and into his brain.

    The brawler fell to the earth and did not move. Nej fell to his knees and nursed his limp arm which was twisted at an awful angle.

    Gisael turned to look at Reyas smashing the face of the swordsman with her one good arm. He lifted his arms, surrendered, and she pouted.

    The crowd roared. The Forest had won. It was over but this time they had sustained injuries.

    Gisael moved to Nej. "I need my herb pouch," she said. "Hold it like so until we can numb it. It will hurt when it is set."

    The stretcher bearers removed the dead adventurers from the field first taking them directly to the bright blue tent. The healing tent was white, and the wounded made their way there.

    Ailen was carried to a bunk, while Reyas and Nej walked under their own power.

    "I will be back," Gisael said and she ran to their guild hall.

    Saka stayed with Ailen who wasing to. "There are three matches tomorrow," she said. "If we were to make it to the final."

    Ailen moaned but did not answer for a while. "Was I hit by a bus?" he said finally.

    Saka looked at Reyas. There was a crossbow bolt embedded in her arm and it needed to be dug out. She had a few other scratches.

    "Can you use your arm?" Saka asked.

    Reyas stared back and said nothing.

    Ailen moaned. "I hope she can, archers are useless unless we have melee cover."

    Saka looked at her brother. "It could be worse."

    "It could be better, where is Benzhi?"

    She sighed. "I don''t know."

 Chapter 83: Run, run as fast as you can

    Chapter 83: Run, run as fast as you can

    Jia sat up in her pod, disengaged the cord to her cybeic imnt and rubbed her eyes. She breathed and looked across the games room.

    "He''s still here!" She rolled out and stormed across the room.

    I could barely see her as she moved out of my vision. I called, "Soon." And smiled. "I''ll use the robot to move myself into the pod and I''ll be back in when Pieter gives the green light."

    The hacker spun a soldering iron with his fingers. "Get your ass in there big man, I''m almost done."

    The wheelchair robot lifted me off my bed and tilted me upright the arms underneath is legs slowly lowered me in ce. There was a cord from my wrist into the robot.

    "You have an arm imnt?"

    "Yeah. It''s the best way to control this thing. It''s all the craze I hear."

    The Russian voice said, "All the cool kids have imnts in their wrists. Neck ones are only for pod gamers." He held up his arm and showed Jia his own wrist imnt.

    "Wired connection?" Jia said.

    I said, "Saka wireless connections are like unprotected sex with a slutty partner."

    She shook her head. "Thest person you should listen to is this guy," she said while pointing at Pieter.

    Peiter grinned. "Yeah, you shouldn''t listen to a hacker about being hacked. They know nothing. Listen to the princess who lives in an ivory tower."

    The robotic wheelchair whirred as it lifted and ced me into the pod. "I would use one of these even if I could walk. It''s kind of cool."

    The nurse followed me and wiped my brow. "I will be back," she said. "I''ll check on you each day."

    "It''s okay," I said and smiled at her concerned face. "I''ll be away."

    Pieter sighed and brought his equipment over to my pod.

    "The physical therapy course will run for eight weeks. I can massage your muscles while you''re in the pod, but after that you will need to push yourself across the bars."

    "What if I can''t use my arms?"

    "Then you will do whatever the doctor says must be done. If you lie in the pod you cannot heal."

    "If I lie in the pod I don''t need to heal."

    She frowned. "This is the wrong attitude."

    "Leave him be wiperdy. He just wants to y the game, don''t you listen? It is his calling." The hacker ran diagnostics on the pod onest time. He was focused on his tablet, then he looked up and smiled. "We''re ready big man. Go bag yourself a pretty elf."

    Iughed and my robot hit the button for me. We would stay connected from the cord on my wrist while it sat next to my pod. If it needed to recharge it could disengage the connection, charge, and return.

    "Hurry," Jia said. "The finals are today." She ran back to her own pod and hopped in.

    I closed my eyes, which was totally unnecessary but made me feelfortable and activated the pod. My mind felt like it was being sucked through a hose and I was back in the dimly lit pool room. I circled in the water using my arms and noticed right away there were two portals.

    "Shit. That''s different."

    I dived down into the water towards the light at the bottom of the pool. That''s where my Svartalfar body was and I swam towards it with joy. I''d only been in the real world a few days, a few days conscious - it was almost a week  and I''d had my fill. Compared to the qi world - my life with Gisael and Reyas - it was shit.

    Only one thing nagged at me. I had value now  it was for my discoveries. But I still had no control. I was still in the qi world by someone else''smand.

    I entered the light and my spirit, mind and whatever passed for a soul flew into my Svartalfar body. Where my real one was broken and weak; This body was strong.

    I rose off my stone bed in the Dokkalfar stronghold and stretched. I looked around; I was alone in our guest room. My backpack, leathers and mask were all there, arrayed neatly, waiting for me.

    I walked through the halls and they were mostly empty. Demon bird reached out to me and I could feel his loneliness. "It''s okay bird, I''m back." I could see with his eyes that the sun was about to rise, its rays peaked over the horizon. "We''re going to run today," I told him. "Fly, fly up high and guide me."

    I waved to the few Dokkalfar who''d risen.

    "I''m off. Tell Brudin and the others. We''ll be back with Barrin soon, a few days probably."

    The dark skinned short-stuff nodded and moved quickly through the corridors. Probably going to wake Brudin and inform her now. I shrugged and left through the main passage.

    I had no weapons other than my fists and my pack was empty. I waved to the lone guard at the main gate, but he took too long to open it, so I climbed and jumped from the walls.

    Something jiggled in the bottom of my pack when I rolled. I reached in and smiled. Someone was smart, they left me two cores. The Dokkalfar guard on the wall frowned at me as I ran off. We headed west and I poured on the speed.

    .

    Saka woke before the break of dawn and she headed to the roof of the luxury hall. Gisael was there with her sword, practising her forms.

    "He''sing," Saka said. "He''s running now."

    Gisael stopped, moved to the parapet, and looked over the city to the east. "It will take him all day to run this far."

    Saka sighed. "I''m sorry. It was the best I could do."

    Gisael turned and looked at the young apprentice. "We can win," she said.

    Saka shook her head. "Ailen, Nej and Reyas are all injured."

    "Nej cannot help us anymore  he needs to recover," Gisael said. "But we are still four." She put a hand on Saka''s shoulder and looked her in the eye. "You must draw on your strength and fight. Do not think of danger or loss." Gisael ced a hand on Saka''s stomach. "Draw your strength from here and be fierce. It is our enemy who should be afraid, not us."

    A tear appeared in Saka''s eye. "Thanks," she said and hugged Gisael. "We''d give up if it wasn''t for the damned Reach."

    "You did well to discern their malice. You are good at your role."

    They parted and looked towards the east.

    "He''s going to be pissed when he gets here," Saka said.

    "How much did you tell him?"

    "I told him we needed him for the tournament but didn''t go into specifics."

    Gisaelughed. "You better hide when he finds out or deliver the news yourself."

    Saka''s lips tightened and her eyes narrowed. "That''s a problem forter. Right now, I need to make sure you and Reyas do note to harm. That would be a much worse oue and one he won''t forgive."

    Gisael nodded. "He will. Reyas and I have our own minds and make our own decisions. It is not your responsibility what happens to us, we do it knowingly."

    A hammer rung in the distance and the sounds of the city waking reached their ears.

    Saka turned. "I''ll wake the others and fill them in."

 Chapter 84: She Is All Class

    Chapter 84: She Is All ss

    The two bluecloaks stood atop the wall and looked down at thepetitors. They were part of the team of five who protected the city because the tournament mimicked what happened in time of war. To save expending lives unnecessarily - the domains throughout the nes of existence - agreed to settle their differences withbat of five versus five.

    Alejo had dark hair and pale skin. He was tall and handsome, a favourite of the Duke''s wife. Kysandre was once his apprentice and she was young and beautiful. Her brown skin and dark hair were simr to the fisherman who were moored from the Dawnharbour docks.

    They were in the Duke''s box and stood at the far end. Close enough so he could ask a question, but not rubbing shoulders with the nobility in the centre.

    Alejo spoke quietly to Kysandre while keeping an eye on the proceedings. "They''re innovative." He sounded a little impressed and surprised. "Hmm, see how they adapt after watching the other matches."

    "They stretch the rules."

    "The adjudicators adjusted the rules based on theirints. That and they wanted to stop them bringing barricades onto the field."

    Thebatants were now twenty-five yards apart instead of fifty. And shield sizes were limited to what a single person could carry.

    Kysandre spat. "Cowards."

    Alejo chuckled. "They have not learned any of the qi-shields let alone auras. It''s almost like watching guardsmen spar."

    She frowned. "The more I watch, the more I don''t like them."

    "You like the Svartalfar woman. She is upst again."

    "She is brave and doesn''t resort to cheap tricks. She''s like us."

    He tilted his head and peered at her. "You mean, not an adventurer."

    "She knows if she dies, she will die."

    He smiled. "That''s true. They''re the highlight of the tournament so far. But you know that two of them are adventurers and they joined one of their guilds. I heard that''s how they got in." He sounded a little upset.

    Kysandreughed. "You don''t want to fight these do you? It would be no challenge for you."

    He chuckled. "True. Thanks for reminding me, but I still hate sitting on the sidelines."

    The first three bouts passed with the winning teams making the semis and the top five. They were the first teams from the Whitecloaks, the Reds and the Wreckoning. Thest quarter final was Dangerous'' first team versus the Forest''s only team.

    "Four," Kysandre said. "Theyck a reserve."

    "Hmm," Alejo said and they looked down upon thepetitors. Gisael was in the centre with Reyas by her side. The other two Svartalfar were spread to each side.

    "What is she doing?" Kysandre asked.

    "Watch," he said.

    Dangerous all heldrge wooden shields and there were no rogues in their team. There was only twenty-five yards separating them the three swordsmen and two brawlers from the Forest.

    The red g dropped and Gisael shot an arrow straight up into the air before she stowed her bow and drew her sword.

    Alejo chuckled.

    "What?" Kysandre said.

    "Watch," he said, and she huffed in annoyance.

    The crowd was roaring as the other two Svartalfar ran. One down the nk and the female ran away from the wall, out into the ins beyond. There was no boundary on that side.

    Dangerous reacted slowly to their movement because their shields were raised, and their line of sight limited. They feared the uracy of the bows and blinded themselves because of it.

    The raven-haired woman wielded one axe and there was a round metal shield strapped to her left arm from her elbow to her hand. She banged her shield and waited next to the leader before she charged.

    Gisael was wrapped in tight leathers from chest to ankle. Her motley green skin and bare feet made her stand out from herpanion. Her brown dreadlocks flowed behind her as she ran forward.

    Ailen ran past their right nk and a brawler yelled. One peeled off and chased him because he was getting behind their line. The shields could only face one direction and were unwieldy. If they became surrounded, they were toast.

    The second brawler growled and headed east towards the escaping female Svartalfar. She was doing the same except she skirted wide and had a great lead.

    There were ten yards separating Reyas and Gisael from the swordsmen when the arrow fell to the earth. The lead swordsman screamed when it pierced his shoulder and drove down into his chest.

    Kysandreughed. "Now I see."

    "I thought you didn''t like cheap tricks?"

    She smiled and shook her head. "That was pure skill. Who has that much control over an arrow? The timing, the prediction. She is all ss."

    Alejo chuckled. "You''re biased." He smiled. "All she did was shoot it high in the air and guide it down onto her opponent. It was obvious; a simple qi shield above your head and it would be nullified. She''s merely a wolf fighting puppy dogs."

    The nobility cheered when the shields were dropped, and the real fighting began.

    Ailen turned when he heard the crowd and had run past the brawler. He aimed and his arrow flew, then he swore when he missed the enemy by a breath.

    The brawler used qi-body and ran at him full pelt. His shield hung loosely, and he threw it at Ailen who was drawing another arrow. Ailen rolled out of the way of the shield and into a kneeling position. But the brawler was in the air and closing thest few yards between them.

    Ailen drew a pair of knives and tried to cut the brawlers foot as he descended. The brawler used qi-strike and the knife rattled away and then the foot smashed into Ailen''s face. The brawler lifted a knee and was about to drive it home into Ailen''s chest as hey prone when an arrow pierced his back and spine.

    Blood spurted from his mouth in what should have been a cry. He flopped over on top of the twin. Ailen peered from under the mass of flesh and saw his sister running towards him with another brawler chasing her.

    He tried to push the brawler off himself and ended up wriggling his way out. The one chasing her still had his shield which slowed his pace. Ailen pointed for her to run south and crawled to retrieve his bow. He had survived one brawler but the second closed the distance quickly and nted a foot on his bow.

    "I don''t think so," he said andnded a strike on the back of Ailen''s head. He turned and dived just in time to avoid an arrow from Saka. He then turned and held his shield between himself and Saka.

    Gisael danced around her opponent and what shecked in skill she more than made up for in cunning and determination. Her qi protected her wooden de as she parried another blow, but the metal sword slid down hers and onto her hand.

    She stifled a cry of pain as it cut into her hand. She dropped her sword and grabbed onto his de and it dug into her hand further. The sharp edge separated skin and muscle.

    Her other hand met his surprised face with a qi strike. Her fist ploughed into his cheek and nose turning his face into a blood stted mess.

    He dropped his sword and brought his hands to his face.

    Kysandre watched on and smiled. "He can''t take simple pain. She beat him with discipline."

    "They''re probably not used to pain from their old world." Alejo rubbed his chin. "But I wonder why she fights so. She''s fighting like she''s protecting her home, not like she''s in a contest." He cast a sideways nce at the nobles but there was nothing to glean. They merely cheered and enjoyed the spectacle.

    Gisael did not stop smashing his face until he surrendered.

    The swordsman Reyas faced was smaller, but quick. He fought with an unusual style and used qi-strike to break down her shield. Her arm throbbed with pain with every strike.

    She was unused to fighting with a shield, but it was the only choice with her wounded left arm. With every swing of her axe he skipped back. His sword had reach and he used it well.

    He stabbed at her and she hooked his de in her shield straps then pulled him close. A look of dread crossed his face before her axe came down and cleaved his skull open.

    The crowd roared with delight.

    She dropped the useless shield and surveyed the field. One brawler left and Ailen was down. She looked down at her arm which was bleeding again. The sword had sliced it open when she trapped it in the straps.

    Her vision began to fade and thest thing she saw was Gisael aiming at the brawler who was chasing Saka. He cried when he hit the dirt with her arrow in his back.

    Gisael took down the brawler who thought his back was protected by the three swordsmen. When they''re dead they don''t offer much protection. She heard Reyas'' cry and ran to her side.

    Blood was pouring from an open vein. She grabbed the shirt from the nearest swordsman and tore it from his chest. She tied Reyas'' arm as quickly as she could while the healers were still running onto the field with stretchers in hand.

    They adjudicator announced. "The Forest are dered the winner." And the crowd roared.

    Kysandre frowned at the scene. "They only had four for this match, how many left for the next?"

    Alejo shrugged. "They knew the rules. The guilds have twenty-five members each, plenty of substitutes even before intervention from the gatekeepers."

    Kysandreughed. "Maybe I can join their guild."

    Alejo frowned. "Most certainly not."

 Chapter 85: The Red Queen

    Chapter 85: The Red Queen

    The first teams from the Whitecloaks and Reds made up the first semi-final. There had been a couple of hours break since the quarters andpetitors who were too wounded to continue were culled and reced.

    The Whitecloaks hade through rtively unscathed. Sandor and Mal had minor injuries, but they were well enough to continue and in the leader''s judgment they were better wounded than most of his guild  even when the scrubs were in full health.

    The Whitecloaks guild leader paced.

    "Calm down Ying," Trik said. "We''re through."

    Ying scowled at Trik. "We''re up against that bitch. I really don''t want to lose to her."

    Trik hid his smile. "Your ex?"

    Ying grumbled. "Not even. I asked her out once and sheughed in my face."

    "Oh," Trik said. "At least you are man enough to admit that. I''d probably lie."

    Ying paced back. "Yeah, but she wanted me to ask her out. She nned the whole thing. The looks, the smiles, and texts. It was a long time ago at university, but I can still hear all her sycophantsughing."

    Trik looked across the field at their opponents. The Red''s were led by their Queen and all the guild members, other than her, were all male.

    A bell sounded and the two teams walked out on to the field. The rules had changed from the first day due to protests from the majority of guilds. They stood twenty-five yards apart.

    One of the predictable things about the Reds is they were unpredictable. That and everything revolved around the Red Queen. She wore red leathers and wielded a Tachi which was like a katana except longer. She also held a crossbow.

    The Red Queen was something else. Not only was she conceited, spoiled and an all-round evil bitch. She was also extremely beautiful and genius level smart.

    All of the five Red team members held a loaded crossbow. The adjudicator raised his g and they all aimed at Ying.

    The Whitecloaks leader swore. "That bitch." Twenty-five yards wasn''t far, and they could easily close the distance before a crossbow was reloaded. But her first team were swordsmen like her, but they must have been secretly training with the rogue weapon.

    They chose to bring it out in the semi-final, against Ying and he took it personally.

    "Don''t worry boss," Trik said. "Their aim is probably awful, and they don''t have qi-bolt." Trik aimed his crossbow at the Queen and she smiled back at him sweetly.

    "She''s sure to have a dirty trick. Be ready," Ying said for the hundredth time.

    Trik eyed the five crossbows and wondered why they weren''t ssed as the dirty trick.

    The g descended and the red cloth ruffled in the wind. Four bolts sped towards Ying and he dived. He''d calcted that even with poor aim they wereing from different directions and there was no point in trying to dodge.

    The fifth boltnded in the dirt right in front of his face, it bounced and entered his skull through his nose.

    The Red Queenughed. "Predictable," she said and held her crossbow upright out in front of her body. Trik''s bolt hit it dead centre, she dropped it and smiled at him. "Kill them," she said sweetly.

    The four swordsmen charged the leaderless Whitecloaks.

    Trik swore and drew his knives. It was only him, Mal, Sandor and another swordsman left. He couldn''t spare the time to think about the bouncing bolt, it was weird, he would have thought it would have buried itself in the dirt.

    "Dirty trick one and two down," he said. "Do you have a third?" He weaved his knives in a crisscross pattern. A rogue had two qi-abilities when they started. One was qi-bolt and the other qi-stealth. Thetter was mostly useless in a tournament. The sun shone down brightly, and they were out in the open with thousands of screaming spectators.

    Trik moved behind the huge brawler and engaged qi-stealth. Two swordsmen skidded to a halt in front of Mal and looked around. While the other two fought one on one battles with Whitecloak swordsmen - the Red Queen walked towards them, and Mal charged.

    The sword shes arced in front of him, but the brawler engaged qi-body and ran through the trap. He grunted as a de bit into his hip. And then he aimed a qi-strike at the head of the closest swordsman.

    The second lifted his sword high and was bringing it down to slice the brawler in half when Trik threw a well-aimed knife as his chest. It dinged as it struck a breastte beneath his bulging red shirt.

    "Shit," Trik said. Mal connected with the face of the first swordsman and his cheek sunk under the force of the blow. Then the second''s sword came down and sliced open therge brawler from shoulder to chest.

    Trik charged but the swordsmen wasted no time stabbing Mal in the face and chest.

    Sandor beat his opponent and was fighting the other who had dispatched their teammate. The side fight was evenly matched.

    Trik now faced with two swordsmen and a smiling bitch. He leaped over his dead friend and ced his foot on the sword hand of the second. The one with the small breastte under his red shirt.

    Trik was nose to nose with the second swordsman and the first drew his back getting ready to strike. Trik''s knife shot out like a snake through the cheek and into the face of the second. It crunched through gristle and bone and pierced his brain.

    The first was about to stab him and Trik quickly raised his hands. "Surrender," he said and grinned at the Red Queen.

    She scowled at him. "Coward."

    "Nah, I just took out your guy and survived." He grinned at her mockingly. "I get to keep my skills."

    Sandor won his second duel and frowned at the scene.

    The Red Queen walked towards him. "Are you a coward?" she asked, and he shook his head.

    "Cat got your tongue?" she asked, and his eyes narrowed. He remained silent. His feet moved in crossover fashion as they circled one another.

    She smiled at him, "You''re not bad. Want to be mine?"

    He ignored her andunched a strike at her eyes, but it was a feint. Sheughed at the attempt to trick her.

    "If you don''t want to be mine," she said. "I''ll send you for a reset."

    He dropped down and swept a long arc at her knee level. She did not dodge nor jump. She stood and let his de sweep by - missing her knees by a whisker. Her sword was raised high over her head and she brought it down.

    She was out of his reach which she had judged impably. The Tachi came down moments after his sweep and he tried to jump back, but he was too slow. Her Tachi was sharp, very sharp and it cleaved his head in two.

    The crowd roared as he fell forward and his brains leaked onto the field.

    The Red Queenughed and smiled like she was at a tea party. "That was fun."

    The lone swordsman - who was still standing - ran to her side. "My Queen," he said and knelt. She held out her hand and he kissed it. "We''re in the final. Pick out our best three swordsmen to join us."

    "Yes, my Queen," he said. His cheek was sunken and split but he did not flinch.

    She beamed a smile at him. "You did well Cerbrus. If you live through the final, I will let you spend the night in my bed." She looked at his face. "Ugh, get that cheek seen to."

 Chapter 86: Water Weaver

    Chapter 86: Water Weaver

    Where the Red were predominately swordsmen Wreckoning took in the unwanted Rogues and Brawlers from the mix of the 250 beta yers. They had a few swordsmen, but it was the smallest number of all the ten guilds.

    The lone swordsman in their first team listened to the guild leader. He was a brawler and an expert martial artist outside the game.

    A rogue said, "They''ll think we''re brawlers Rand?"

    The guild leader of Wreckoning said, "That''s the idea, but it doesn''t matter. At this distance they''re good for one shot before you can close to melee and then they''re at a distinct disadvantage. We need to take out the axe maiden for the bonus. Are we clear?" he asked.

    There were two rogues, two brawlers and a swordsman in the first team. They''d sustained injuries and changed personnel, but Rand and the swordsman had been together from the first match.

    They faced just three from the Forest. Saka was in good shape and Ailen was out. His reset hit him hard, he''d lost all his skills and wouldn''t be back in game for a day.

    Alejo and Kysandre took up their usual position in the Duke''s box.

    "I think three is not enough," Alejo said. "Your favourite''s journey ends here." They watched the two teams walk out onto the field.

    Kysandre pursed her lips and stared at the ongoings.

    "The raven-haired girl is injured," Alejo said.

    Kysandre sighed in exasperation. "I can see. And she was injuredst fight."

    "I''m not against them," Alejo said. "Just being realistic. I''d love nothing more than for the Svartalfar to kill these adventurers."

    Her words were forceful but low. "Then you should have allowed me to join them."

    Alejo shook his head. "That would cause far too many problems. This is political Kysandre  there are many things you are unaware of taking ce."

    She sighed. "I have an idea. I know there is business between the Dukedoms and the gatekeepers."

    The Duke pped his hands and called out. "It''s starting, pay attention everyone."

    Alejo shook his head at the Duke''s exuberance and his keen eye focused on the Svartalfar leader.

    "Shecks qi techniques," he said softly. "But you have to admire her tenacity."

    Kysandre smiled for a moment at his words. And then her knuckles turned white as she gripped the railing.

    The two teams were twenty-five yards apart and all of Wreckoning''s five had crossbows readied.

    The Forest had two archers and the raven-haired axe wielder. Reyas no longer held the shield, her left arm was wrapped and tied across her chest. It was immobile and her one good arm held an axe.

    It was quiet, then the red g dropped, and he crowd roared.

    "Her bnce will be upset," Alejo said as she charged forward. The way Reyas ran looked awkward, she lopped down the field and spun as a bolt whizzed at her. It caught her in the thigh and stuck in her leathers.

    Gisael''s arrownded between the eyes of their enemy on the far left while Saka ran to stand behind her leader. She loosed an arrow on the run but it missed its mark by a whisker.

    Three bolts hurtled towards Gisael, so she dropped to the ground and they whizzed over her head. She drew her sword and crouched while the enemy charged. They covered the distance in mere seconds.

    One was held by Reyas and the other three headed for Gisael. One lunged while Gisael parried and another dodged past towards Saka. She loosed an arrow and it grazed his neck. It wasn''t a deep wound, but blood poured from it.

    Gisael was fighting a brawler and a swordsman. They were Wreckoning''s best.

    At first Reyas thought she fought a brawler. He jabbed, kicked, and moved in for a grapple. She twisted away and a knife appeared in his hand. It sliced her upper arm while she was in mid swing.

    He ducked under her axe and brought his other hand from behind his back. He tried to slice her leg open and met resistance from her pristine leathers. The wound he inflicted was hisst because she finished her swing by bringing the axe down onto his shoulder.

    It sliced through his chain and severed his arm from his body. His eyes zed over, and he fell to his knees. Blood spouted from his shoulder, the crowd roared in delight and he toppled over onto his face.

    Reyas had her existing wounds, a bolt in her thigh, a cut to her upper arm and another to her leg. She limped back towards Gisael who was surrounded by three.

    While Reyas was fighting Saka was knocked out by brawler. Shey in a heap and was bleeding from the ear.

    The swordsman lunged and the brawler charged her from behind attempting to grapple her while she was upied with his friend.

    The brawler''s eyes widened in surprise when she struck him from her blindside. Her elbow met his face and she pivoted behind him. She drove her sword through his lower back and into his stomach.

    "Go," the swordsmanmanded. The second brawler charged her while her sword was stuck in his leader''s body.

    The swordsman kept an eye on Reyas who approached as fast as she could and tentatively raised his sword and moved on Gisael.

    She was pincered between the two and she ce her foot on the guild leaders back to pull her sword free. The swordsman came, the brawler charged her from the other side, and she jumped back leaving her sword behind.

    The brawler snarled and turned to chase her. His eyes were zing until he saw the bow and arrowpoint at point nk range. The arrow barely left the bow before burrowing into his skull.

    "That was quick," Alejo said to Kysandre. "She may just have this."

    Reyas fell to her knees. She was bleeding from three ces and now Gisael only faced one. Reyas sumbed to her wounds and flopped on her side.

    The swordsman looked at the fallen raven-haired beauty.

    "He has to take out the Svartalfar," Alejo said.

    "Why is he attacking the axe maiden?" Kysandre asked.

    Alejo whispered. "Politics."

    The swordsman leaped thest few feet with his sword held high and he brought it down. There was only fifteen feet separating them when he charged but the archer was deadly and quick. He''d taken mere seconds tounch his attack, but an arrow caught him in the neck before he could finish her.

    He held his sword and brought it down. Hisst thought was to hold on and let momentum to its thing.

    Gisael, Ailen, Barrin and Nej watched in horror as the sword bit into the injured Reyas.

    The adjudicator dered The Forest winners.

    Gisael ran to Reyas.

    Kysandre put her foot on the parapet. "I will help her."

    Alejo grabber her arm. "No, don''t." He looked towards the Duke and his guests. The Chancellor was smiling at the scene quietly and not partaking in the excited discussions.

    "You can stop me joining a guild, but you cannot stop me helping her." Kysandre leaped off the thirty-foot wall and water appeared beneath her feet. She rode it down over the stands and onto the ground soaking a number of guests in the process.

    She ran to the injured raven-haired warrior and pushed the healers aside. "Allow me," she said. The Svartalfar was busy trying to stop the bleeding with whatever she could get her hands on.

    Kysandre waved her hands in circr motions and a thin stream of water followed them. She knelt and looked at the wounds. A tiny amount of water snaked out and into the deep gash across the woman''s shoulder and chest.

    "We need to get her to the tent and get these leathers off her," Kysandre said while the water did its work.

    Gisael peered at her and nodded.

    The healers put Reyas on a stretcher and marched to the tent with the two women following.

    Saka sat up and groggily looked across the field. "What happened?" she asked the healer.

    Ailen arrived by her side. "You okay?"

    "Yes, I was knocked t but" she said and looked across the field at the stretcher. "Is Reyas okay?"

    A high-pitched grunt escaped Ailen''s mouth. "No."

    Saka struggled to her feet and the healer said, "Take it easy." And helped her stand.

    "What happened?" Saka asked.

    Ailen''s eyes narrowed. "Something wasn''t right. The swordsman went for her when he should''ve fought Gisael. He basically threw the match trying to kill Reyas."

    "Was she unconscious?"

    Ailen shook his head. "She was on the ground but not technically out. But she wasn''t a danger, only Gisael was."

    "So, he targeted her? Why? They don''t know her. She''s no threat to them."

    "Come," Ailen said and she threw an arm across his shoulder. They walked to the healer tent together.

    Gisael watched as Kysandre used her qi affinity on Reyas. They had stripped her, and shey on the cot as the bluecloak worked on her.

    On Kysandre''s hip was small gourd which contained the water she was using. It flowed out and through the air as she moved her hands.

    "This water is from a sacred pool," she said. "With it I will save her." The water entered her wounds and the flesh reacted to its touch. Kysandre''s breathing becameboured and a bead of swear appeared on her forehead.

    With a flick of her finger the sweat floated through the air and joined her water. She worked for a long time before she copsed in a chair.

    "It is done," she said and addressed the healers. "Bandage and clothe her. Ensure she eats and drinks. She needs to refill her blood."

    She looked at Gisael. "Feed her a small qi core if you have it."

    Gisael watched like a statue the entire time. Her face was expressionless, but she bowed. "Thank you. What do we owe you?"

    Kysandre waved her hand in dismissal. "Nothing, don''t be silly." She thought for a moment and added. "But I''d like to be friends."

    Gisael met her gaze. "I am in your debt."

    Kysandre smiled. "Do you have any friends?"

    Gisael indicated the women in the cot.

    Kysandreughed. When she stopped her eyelids were droopy. "I''ll just rest here a while," she said and closed her eyes. She was asleep in moments.

 Chapter 87: Bad Omen

    Chapter 87: Bad Omen

    Alejo and Sigwurd were summoned to the guard tower on the wall. Alejo was second to Sigwurd who was the leader of the Bluecloaks of Dawnharbour.

    The tower was at the southeast corner of the wall, the closest location for a secluded meeting with the Duke.

    Their Duke sat at a table drinking wine with the Duke of Sstria and the Chancellor from Loctris. The three highest ranked guests in attendance at the tournament. There was an aide who waited on them, but the guard''s hall was otherwise empty.

    Sigwurd looked up and listened.

    The Chancellor''s gaze followed his. "What are you looking at Protector?"

    "Nothing," he answered. "I was just checking if there were guards in the tower or if the whole ce was cleared."

    The Chancellor grunted and his Duke chuckled. "That''s Sigwurd, always on duty."

    The Chancellor hawked and spat out his wine onto the floor. "This is terrible. And as for duty why was one of your Bluecloaks interfering in the tournament?"

    Sigwurd cast a sidelong nce at Alejo before answering. "She did not interfere the match was over."

    "What about the next match? Did you think of that? The other team has a right to be upset if she takes the field because of your interference. We need to take care of these adventurers - they are a boon to us, not some harlot from the mountains in the north."

    Sigwurd cleared his throat. "I will ensure she does not take part in the next match."

    Alejo shifted uneasily but a palm lowered from Sigwurd indicate he remain silent.

    "Thank you, Chancellor," the old duke said. "But what''s done is done."

    The pair looked at the young duke who smiled and nodded. "Sigwurd, if you please. No more interference. If they are wounded or otherwise our people are not to assist."

    "Other than the healers in the healer tent," Alejo said.

    The duke nodded. "And the gatekeepers which they paid for. But not our heroes. You''re to remain neutral."

    Sigwurd bowed. "I''d have it no other way sire."

    The Chancellor spat. "But you did have it another way. Can''t you keep discipline in your ranks?"

    Sigwurd grimaced and it turned to an outright frown when Alejo spoke.

    "Sir, we were under no such orders. Kysandre acted on her own recognisance yes, but there was no ill-discipline."

    The two older men red at the young duke.

    The young duke smiled. "Yes, yes, but it should have been obvious not to assist any guilds."

    The Chancellor said, "And especially the forestfolk."

    "Yes sire," Sigwurd said and bowed. He was joined by Alejo and then they left.

    They took the stairs down to street level, exited the tower and as soon as they were out of earshot Sigwurd growled. "That was unnecessary. Get a hold of your apprentice."

    They kept walking towards the keep and Alejo pursed his lips. "She''s not my apprentice anymore. She''s one of us."

    "You were once my apprentice and you will always be that - even if it''s in the past. I don''t enjoy being lectured by nobles, especially when it''s because of the actions of my apprentice''s apprentice."

    "That doesn''t change the fact we all feel the same way - the adventurers are a pain. They were trying to kill that girl and it wasn''t because it was a robust contest."

    Sigwurd growled. "Not our problem. We''re here to protect the city, its citizens and the Duke."

    "We''ve never had portal storms like this. Not until they came," Alejo said.

    Sigwurd stopped, turned, and stared down at Alejo. "That is a different issue. It''s not rted to the adventurer''s tournament."

    Alejo shrugged. "It seems like one hell of a coincidence to me. Who but the gatekeepers would have the power to interfere with an ind. If it''s not natural it has to be them, and these adventurerse from the gatekeepers. There is no doubt about that."

    "If the gatekeepers interfere with our ind then so be it. It''s likeining about the weather," Sigwurd said. "The dukes, the gatekeepers all these things are not the concern of a protector. We have one job and our very lives are dedicated to it. Because if the Myrkalfar or the Qizhu paid us a visit one day  we''d need a lifetime of training and sharpness to stand up to them."

    "Yes sir," Alejo said. "You''re right." They arrived at the keep and Alejo looked over his shoulder back through the city. "Can I take my ce in the box?"

    Sigwurd nodded. "Yes. Someone needs to keep a leash on her. And make sure the mountain girl doesn''tpete. Do what you need to."

    Alejo squinted. "I''m sure she''s still in a cot in the healer''s tent."

    Sigwurd waved and began to walk away. "Just make sure."

    Alejo hurried to the healer''s tent instead of the Duke''s box. The raven-haired beauty was sitting up in her cot.

    "I''ming," she said and Alejo sighed.

    "No," Gisael said. "We will take care of it."

    "Benzhi''s on his way," Saka said hopefully.

    Gisael shook her head. "No one can run that distance in less than a day, not even him. And if he killed himself to run it, then to fight? No, we will not make hopeless ns."

    Alejo approached the group. "Excuse me," he said. He pointed at Reyas, "You cannotpete the Duke has ordered that you rest. He doesn''t want to you to risk your life and have the people upset that you''re not an adventurer when you die."

    "It is settled," Gisael said and stared at Reyas.

    She sighed. "My left arm is better. Much better than this morning."

    Alejo waved his hand indicating the sleeping Kysandre. "Because she used all her qi healing you."

    Ailen chuckled. "Reminds me of someone."

    Alejo raised an eyebrow at the curious adventurer and then turned to Reyas. "I have your word?"

    She nodded. "If Gisael and the Duke are against it, then I cannot argue."

    "In that order?" Alejo said with augh. He turned and walked over to Kysandre. He tapped her cheek. "Wake up insubordinate, annoying apprentice whom I should have never taken."

    He coaxed her to her feet, and she put an arm over his shoulder. "I have a qi core for you," he said. She dutifully opened her mouth and he popped a tiny qi core into it.

    Gisael nodded to Saka.

    "Sir. Protector," she said and walked quickly over to them. She held out a qi core. A big one. "This is for Kysandre, with our gratitude."

    His eyes boggled at the size. He hesitantly took it. "Don''t tell anyone," he said. "But thank you."

    Saka beamed a smile at him. "Nice meeting you," she said sweetly.

    He gave her a puzzled look. "Very well. We must be in the box and you must have a match soon."

    Saka spun on her heel and took a couple of steps towards Gisael, she turned her head back towards him and said, "Sure. Cheer me on from the box will you."

    Ailen peered at his sister. "So, it''s just you two."

    "Can''t you fight?" Saka asked him.

    "I can barely walk," he said. "I feel like I just woke from a nine-montha."

    Gisael inspected Saka. "You''re recovered?"

    "Just as much as you."

    "This will not be easy; I want you to shoot and run. Never stop running."

    Saka nodded. "I can try."

    The pair walked out of the healer''s tent and onto the field. The crowd''s chatter was loud as their cheers when they saw there was only two from the Forest in the final.

    Kysandre made it to the Duke''s box and between the walk and the qi core she felt wide awake. She stretched and looked around. "What''s all the buzz?"

    Alejo pointed. "They only have two. It will be a massacre. Two versus the best guild in the city."

    She looked at the striking Svartalfar. "She cannot die. That would be tragedy."

    "Yes, and we will do nothing. I will stop you forcibly if I have to."

    Kysandre turned and stared at him. "You''re serious?"

    He nodded. "I will tell you the full storyter, but the short version is if I let you do it again, we''d both be looking for a new city to live in."

    The crowd had finished finding their seats with street food in hand they watched as the two teams listened to the adjudicator.

    "What''s that?" the duke asked. "Alejo? Do you know what the bird is?"

    Alejo wondered why a qi martial expert would also be an expert on birds. He peered at the vulture like creature which circled andnded behind the Svartalfar.

    "Is it an omen?" the Duke asked.

    "I''ve never seen anything like it sire," Alejo said. "It could be an omen, but it appears that the Svartalfar know it. They live in a forest andmune with animals  perhaps it''s one of theirs."

    The Chancellor scoffed. "A vulture in a forest? Are you an imbecile? It''s begging for food. Someone should shoot it."

    "That might be a bad omen and bad diplomacy sire," Alejo said. "If it is indeed known to the Svartalfar."

    The Duke waved his hand. "Leave the bird be, it''s not hurting anyone. And Alejo is right, we might offend the forestfolk."

    The Chancellor frowned. "I fear this bird is a bad omen."

 Chapter 88: What’s your real name?

    Chapter 88: What��s your real name?

    Pieter packed up his gear in to tworge cases which looked like something the military would use to store and move weapons. He pulled a wire from his arm and jacked in. Momentster a loud click reverberated from inside the trunks.

    "Expensive stuff?" Michael asked.

    Pieter turned and smiled. "Not really, but they''re my precious toys."

    "The Huan techs submitted their reportst night and gave you top marks."

    "Really?" Pieter said and smiled. "I was thinking they wouldin I was too slow. But its best to be cautious and certain."

    Michael nodded. "Your payment is wired and once you''re off the grounds your ess will no longer work. I trust you won''t give me a reason toe after you." With thestment Michael raised and eyebrow and considered Pieter.

    "No." Pieter shook his head. "I like happy customers. Angry ones aren''t good for my health."

    "How can I contact you in the future? Same method?"

    Pieter shook his head. "I''ll send you a message after I finish my next job."

    "You''re off there now?"

    Pieter shrugged and Michael chuckled.

    "I''ll take that as a yes." Michael held out his hand and Pieter held out a fist.

    "We don''t shake hands where I''m from."

    Michael shook his head and they bumped fists.

    "Bye Michael."

    "Bye whatever your name is."

    A tbed robot with four wheels stopped by the cases and picked them up using its hydraulic arm. Pieter nced at Benzhi''s pod and walked out the door with the short, square robot following him.

    The hacker took the shortest route to the garage and hopped into the back seat of one of the automated vans. He waited while the robot loaded itself through therge side door.

    "Bullet train departures," he said.

    Aputer voice replied. "Acknowledged. The closest bullet train terminal is Shenzhen City. The trip will take approximately one hour and five minutes. Please confirm."

    "Dah," he said and pulled out his tablet.

    "Confirmed." The voice said and the van began maneuvering out of the underground garage and off the property.

    The hacker essed the van''s systems and turned off all internal listening devices and cameras. He then uploaded a fake log in its ce and leaned back.

    "Ah," he said. "Now who shall we be." He perused a database of fake identities that suited his height and weight. "Oh look, I can be a Simon. I''m feeling that. Simon from Singapore." And his ent changed. Instead of Russian he sounded British.

    He copied his new identity onto a chip in plenty of time before arriving at the Bullet train. He used one of the station terminals to purchase a ticket to Seoul and checked in.

    Within four hours he was on the tform in Seoul with his robot following close behind.

    "Come here pet," he said and checked the robot for trackers. He found one and nuked it. He smiled. "I''d be disappointed if I didn''t find at least one. But that''s all you get Michael, enough so you don''t look ipetent to your employer." Then he chuckled.

    Simon hopped in a waiting auto-cab. "86 Cheonggyecheon-ro, Jung-gu," he said. The self-driving taxi zipped through the streets and stopped outside the Jangwha Corp HQ.

    Simon walked inside and approached the front desk. "Hi," he said. "Are there any public toilets near here?"

    The receptionist hid her scorn well. "English? Please type." She handed him a tablet.

    He typed. "You are hot. I want to bang your brains out." He held it out to her.

    She pressed the trante button and frowned. She typed something and showed him the screen. "Security is on its way."

    He smiled, shrugged then waved. "Bye," he said and walked out the side entrance where his robot was waiting. He opened the case and put on a hoodie and mask. He didn''t look out of ce on the streets of Seoul wearing a ck face mask covering his nose and mouth.

    The cases changed colour to blue and his robot followed him down the alley to the next main road. He approached a car and checked its windows. It was thetest Hyundai self-driving electric vehicle.

    "Easy peasy," he said and hacked it. He opened the door and trunk for his robot. "Best Korean car please take me out of Seoul."

    "Destination required. Unknown destination," theputer voice said in English.

    "Terminal," Simon said, and the car''s tablet lit up. He leaned over and tapped on the map. "There. Take me to this house."

    "Confirmed." And the car began to whiz through the streets while Simon wiped its GPS logs and disabled its connectivity. When it arrived at the mansion in the hills surrounding Seoul, he waited for his robot to exit before sending the car back to where he found it, minus its memory of their journey.

    He pressed a button and the gates opened after a minute. "Go to the garage," he told his robotic luggage carrier and they both made their way up the long drive.

    He stood at the front door and waited. It opened after another minute and he was met by an old Korean woman.

    "Follow," she said, and she led him through the mansion. It was much like Huan''s full of thetest technology and decorated with humungous amounts of money and little taste. There were enough security devices within walls to kill a swat team of cybeic soldiers. Turrets flush mounted in the ceilings, but the circr indentations gave them away.

    Simon inspected the old maid leading the way. "I guess he doesn''t rece everything with technology," he said dryly.

    She grumbled. "Robots can''t do everything."

    Simon tapped his cheek making a popping sound. "Oh, many would disagree. Me - I love robots."

    "Why?"

    "They do whatever I tell them," he said, and she snorted.

    "Tell that to the millions who cannot find work."

    "That I like robots more than them because they do whatever I say?" Simonughed. "Sure, that will solve their problems."

    She grumbled. "Wait in here. He''ll be with you shortly."

    Joseon Industries was the new empire named after the old. And this was the home of one of its directors and wealthiest shareholders  Sejo.

    A young man entered. "Ah we finally meet. What is your name today?"

    "Simon," he answered and held out a fist.

    Sejo looked at it with reluctance but then he relented and bumped it with his own fist.

    Simon smiled.

    "Did you aplish your task?"

    Simon''s eyebrows raised. "Would I be here if I didn''t?" He slid a small package onto the ostentatious carbon fibre desk. "Inside that anti-static container is a chip with everything you need. All their technology and intercept protocols. To you its worth billions of bitcreds."

    "You like our new currency?"

    "Sure, its tax free and almost untraceable."

    "Almost?"

    Simon smiled. "You can trace it - can''t you."

    Sejo shrugged.

    "If you can trace it then so can others."

    Sejo frowned. "Don''t mess with it  Simon. You''re very capable it would be shame to lose such a talent."

    Simon smiled disarmingly. "I never bite the hand that feeds me." He pursed his lips. "Not unless they bite me first."

    "You just bit Huan Industries."

    "You hired me to. So, you''re my employer not them."

    "How do I know if someone didn''t hire you to steal from me?"

    Simon chuckled. "That''s a security issue for your team. I''m sure you have enemies and if they didn''t hire me, they''d hire someone else."

    Sejo sat down behind the desk and chuckled. "Then I''ll pay you to tell me if anyone tries to hire you to steal or harm us. Does that work within your code?"

    "Sure," Simon said. "But first payment for the chip."

    "Do you need to instruct my techs?"

    Simon shook his head. "It''s all on there. If they can''t work it out, it''s not my problem. Get better techs. I''m behind schedule already - I dyed the project by days to ensure I got everything and covered my tracks. I don''t have time to babysit corpo techs."

    "This game is it as revolutionary as they say?"

    "They''ve been streaming the tournament, didn''t you watch?"

    Sejo said, "A little. Admittedly my expectations were high, and I wasn''t blown away."

    Simon titled his head to the side and thought before he said, "Even kids richer than god like it more than real life. I can imagine a normal scrub would never leave."

    "Is there anything else to it?"

    "My payment is ten million bitcreds and an unconditional favour."

    "What is the favour?" Sejo asked.

    Simon grinned. "I don''t know yet. But when I ask, you''ll do it no matter what it is."

    "Surely it can''t be anything. Likemit suicide."

    Simon grunted. "I''m not an idiot. I won''t ask something that makes you want to kill me more than fulfil it. But it could be anything."

    "Why don''t I pay you 100 million bitcreds now and we call it even," Sejo said.

    Simon shook his head. "We had a deal. I want the deal we made."

    Sejo sighed. "Very well." He tapped his desk and brought up a transfer. "Enter your ount." Simon did so. "Okay  done. Now tell me the other secret to this game."

    Simon smiled. "If you''re asking you already know."

    Sejo nodded. "Tell me anyway. If you''re convinced, then I''ll take it seriously."

    Simon frowned. "I''m not convinced. I only heard them talk about it and saw nothing to sway me. For all I know its mumbo jumbo."

    Sejo sighed. "We will run our own experiments and get to the bottom of it soon."

    Simon stood. "Can I take an auto from your garage?"

    Sejo waved a hand. "Yes, take one of the vans and send it back you''re done."

    Simon stood, took a step to leave and Sejo stood also. The director put an arm out. "Tell me Simon is your real name Loki?"

    Simon smiled. "That''s arunner name, not a real one. And no, he''s a group of people pretending to be one."

    "You know them?"

    Simon shrugged. "Anyone who runs in my circle knows that name. But its not like we meet at the club for drinks."

    Sejo rxed his arm and smiled disarmingly. "That''s good. I''d hate to owe that person a favour."

    Simon smiled back. "When I ask for the favour you''llugh - at how easy it is for you."

    Sejo''s eyes narrowed. "I hope so."

    The hacker known as Loki, wandered through the mansion, hopped in one of Joseon Industries auto-vans and left.

 Chapter 89: Whats 7 feet tall with Antlers?

    Chapter 89: What''s 7 feet tall with Antlers?

    It was the end of summer and the afternoon sun threw a shadow over the stands and onto the field where Gisael and Saka talked with the adjudicator.

    The Duke of Dawnharbour peered down at the Red team led who were making their way to their starting position. "Why are the forestfolk dying?"

    He received no answer from his aide, and he looked to Alejo. "Bluecloak do you know what the dy is?"

    "No sire, I can only guess."

    "Guess then," the Chancellor said. His tone was disrespectful, and the young Duke nced at him before taking a sip of his wine.

    "We can wait a moment," the duke said. "Alejo if they dy further can you jump down and get things moving for us please?"

    "Yes my duke, I await yourmand."

    The Chancellor bristled. "It''s probably the bird. Something about it is unnatural."

    The bird pped its wings and a ton of dust blew through the adjudicators and into the stands as it took to the air.

    The old duke peered at the horizon.

    The young duke finished his wine and was about to speak but was interrupted.

    "Do you see that?" the old duke said and pointed at the horizon.

    The young duke looked and said, "You have good eyes, I can''t see anything except a fuzzy horizon. Alejo?"

    The bluecloak scanned the horizon. "Something ising this way," he said and turned to Kysandre. "Stay here." He jumped and stood on the parapet. He scanned the ground looking for a safe ce tond and leapt. There was a loud thump when hended in a kneeling position with one hand on the earth. The ground was depressed from the force.

    He walked across to Gisael and the adjudicator quietened when he saw the bluecloak.

    "Svartalfar, do you know what ising?" Alejo asked.

    Gisael turned. "Our reservees."

    Alejo''s eyes widened.

    Saka addressed the adjudicator sternly. "He''s on our roll. He''sing - the beautiful man just said he saw him."

    The adjudicator cleared his throat. "That''s a bluecloak. Protector of the city."

    Saka cast a smile at Alejo. "But he''s also beautiful."

    The Red Queen turned to one of her swordsmen. "Go find out what''s the holdup, don''t they know this is a live stream." She peered at the two forestfolk.

    Cerbrus said, "They''re probably ying for time. So one of their injured can make it."

    She shook her head. "The other adventurer isn''t with them and he''s back. It''s something else."

    "The axe maiden?" he asked.

    Then they saw Saka pointing ind, to the east. The Red Queen turned and saw a dust plume. "Somethingsing," she said.

    Cerbrus peered. "It looks like a man."

    When the figure got closer, she inhaled sharply. "He runs so fast."

    Cerbrus said, "How''s that possible?"

    "He might be a protector from another city," the Red Queen said. Then she peered at the adjudicator and the forestfolk. "But how did they know and why dy?"

    Her swordsman ran back. "My Queen," he said. "They dy for a reserve."

    A look of anger besmirched her beautiful face and the Red Queen stormed over to the adjudicator. Despite walking she moved quickly and when she was twenty feet away, she shouted. "We start now. No more dys. The gatekeepers will not be happy."

    The adjudicator bristled at the mention of gatekeepers. "This is a Dawnharbour tournament."

    "Which the gatekeepers paid you to host I''m sure. We are being treated unfairly and demand we start now otherwise we will issue a formal protest and hold you to your tournament rules."

    "Guild leader," Alejo said softly. The Red Queen looked at him. He held out an arm and pointed with a finger.

    The crowd was silent. The adjudicator''s mouth hung open with a thousand of his fellow citizens. The two hundred odd beta yers present stared at the monster before their eyes.

    I must have looked like a monster to them. My wooden antler mask, bare brown chest and feet. I looked like kin to Gisael and the Svartalfar but more beastly. Taller, taller than the bluecloak. With my helmet I was over seven feet tall and built like a brick shithouse.

    "Hi," I said. "I''m here."

    "Benzhi," Saka yelled. She flew and wrapped her arms around me.

    "Whoa," I said and pushed her off me gently. "I sort of heard what you told demon bird."

    Gisael appeared by my side. "Are you tired?"

    I shook my head and smiled. "Nah, I''m good." I stretched my calves and put an elbow behind my head and twisted.

    Saka cried. "I can''t believe you made it."

    The Red Queen had watched open mouthed with everyone else, but she recovered herself. "They must be penalised for the dy," she shouted at the adjudicator. "Disqualify them."

    "Whoa," I said. "You''re our opponent?"

    She turned and stared at me. I saw fear in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry," I said. "I won''t hurt you too bad. After all you''re pretty hot."

    Her mouth opened and closed but no words came out.

    "We fight," Gisael said. "Us three."

    Saka shook her head. "Benzhi, they''ve been trying to kill Gisael and Reyas because they know they''ll stay dead."

    "What?"

    Saka looked at the ground. "Reyas was almost killed a bluecloak saved her life."

    They could see my eyes burn despite my helmet. "Okay," I said. "I take back what I said about not hurting them." I pointed to Gisael and Saka. "You can both sit this out  I got this."

    Saka guided me to the starting point. "Start here."

    Gisael watched me, I could tell she was considering whether to disobey. I looked at her and shook my head.

    "What''s wrong?" Alejo asked Gisael.

    "He is mad. I think there will be much blood."

    The Red Queen marched to her side of the field.

    "It''s just one?" Cerbrus asked.

    She nodded.

    The four swordsmen yipped and pped each other. "Just one. Against us five."

    "Even the Queen could take him alone."

    "He''s got no weapons. Just that ugly mask. Or is that his face?"

    The Adjudicator looked to Alejo who nodded. He then looked to Gisael and asked, "Just one?"

    She nodded.

    He lifted the red g.

    .

    The Duke watched as the forest monster approached. "Alejo, what is that?"

    "He''s down there sire," Kysandre said and pointed.

    "Yes, sorry, I knew that. Kysandre do you know?"

    Her head slowly shook but she answered. "I think he''s a forestfolk. The deer antlers, the brown skin that looks like wood. And the Svartalfar adventurer seems very happy to see him." She said as Saka jumped me.

    The young duke asked his entourage including the Chancellor and the Duke of Sstria. "Have you heard of its like? Is it a person or a monster?"

    The Chancellor spat. "I''ve heard of its like. It''s certainly a monster."

    Kysandre overheard and added. "If he is a Svartalfar he is certainly a person." She pointed. "And monsters don''t stand around chatting."

    The Chancellor fumed at her words. "I''m certain we have records of his crimes in the north, back in Loctris. I read them in a report not long ago."

    The old duke was surprised. "Crimes in the north? Why have I not heard of it."

    The Chancellor''s eyes darted frantically and then he held up a finger. "The mines. The massacre at the mines. I read that he was there."

    The old duke looked confused. "Why don''t I have this report it''s my outpost?"

    "It came from a  " the Chancellor began.

    "Not now," the young duke said. "We can discuss this after the final. We''ll get to the bottom of it, but I don''t want anything to ruin the spectacle. Look how excited the people are. He''s alone against five. This is going to be fun. Kysandre could you stand against five adventurers alone?"

    "Certainly sire," she said with a smile. "Only the Svartalfar leader gives me pause and she''s not an adventurer."

    "But she sits this one out," the Duke said. "Oh, the g is up. It begins."

 Chapter 90: Clobbering Time

    Chapter 90: Clobbering Time

    There were four pricks with swords and one gorgeous woman in red facing me. Her beautiful face was marred by her scowl and my opinion of her was already skewed by her nasty mouth.

    The pricks snarled like they had actual balls to back up their bravado. My qi sight showed them wanting. I moved one foot back and put my hand on the ground like I was about to enter a running race. My antler head was bowed towards them  I must have looked like a bull about to charge. Which was about fucking right.

    The adjudicator brought down the red g. In the time it took to move from his head to his hip, I did quite a lot.

    I engaged my qi body techniques throughout my entire body - Speed, strength, and agility. I pushed off my front leg and with ten steps I crossed the distance between us. My antlers were facing forward as I ran with my head down, and I rammed the prick with the smirkiest smirk.

    I was fucking mad.

    These assholes  or representatives of the assholes  who tried to kill Reyas were about to die by my hands  or antlers - and I was going to make it as bloody as possible.

    By the time the g reached the adjudicators thigh the first one was dead. I wasn''t sure if I was supposed to take off when he started to bring down the g or not. And I didn''t care.

    His carcass was impaled on my head and he had the gall to bleed on me. I twirled with my feet nted and threw him towards his friends with a flick of my head.

    They barely had time to register I was amongst them by the time the flying corpse broke their formation. It battered into one andnded on the ground with a thud. To me - they looked like they were in slow motion as they turned.

    I snarled and took two long strides, grabbed the face of the next swordsmen. My fingers reached over his scalp and my thumb into his left ear. I gripped as hard as I could and pulled with all my strength with my other hand nted on his shoulder.

    I ripped his head from his neck and kept it in my hand with blood dripping from the ragged tear that was once his neck.

    I strode forward; the red woman whimpered and skipped backwards. The three enemies who remained were back pedalling away from me with fear in their eyes.

    "Fight me you fucks." I ran towards the closest swordsman and he had the wherewithal to bring his sword around in a sweeping arc. I arched my back and let the sword pass in front of my stomach. I took a step forward and smashed his face with the head in my hand. I smashed it once, twice and three times before they were both bloody pulps.

    I was still fucking mad.

    I hadn''t used qi-strike, but I was burning my qi-body techniques. I was naturally strong; Mother had imnted living wood into my arms and fists, and I had the ability to turn up the qi like it was fuel on a fire.

    Two swords flicked out towards me and I decided to surprise them. I let the qi flow to both my fists and embrace the living wood under my skin. I jabbed once, twice and punched both of the swords with very nice results.

    I had no idea what would happen, but I could see the pathetic amounts of qi in their strikes. The first sword bent and snapped while the pencil dick looked on in horror.

    The red woman''s sword was longer, and it pushed back at her in an awkward angle. She dropped it and looked at me with wide eyes.

    "Monster," she said.

    Iughed loudly, stepped forward with blinding speed and grabbed her sprained hand. I swung her up off the ground and over my head in and arc. I brought her down onto the pencil dick swordless man and beat him with her while she screamed.

    I lifted and swung her like a rag doll and beat him senseless.

    "Enough!" the adjudicator shouted. "It''s over."

    I beat him one more time and let her go. Neither of them was still amongst the living and I wondered where they went. Iughed. For sure they were back in their pods pissing themselves.

    Half a dozen men and women dressed in white came running with stretchers. I pointed helpfully. "His head is over there."

    Saka ran across the field and hugged me with Gisael close behind.

    "Where are the others?"

    Gisael flicked her head. "Ailen is with Reyas in the healer''s tent. Barrin is watching from the stands with another guild."

    Saka let go and looked at the mess I made. "Maybe I shouldn''t have told you like that." She looked at my head. "Take off your helmet, haven''t you notice theck of cheering?"

    I shook my head and realised therge crowd was awfully quiet. I ced my hands either side of my head and willed my mask free. Its roots retreated and it let me pull it from my skull.

    I took a few steps, faced the crowd, and held it aloft. They cheered. I pumped it in the air and yelled. "Forest!"

    I turned to Saka and asked softly. "Are we forest or the forest."

    She smiled. "Does it matter?"

    I shook my head, grabbed Gisael and kissed her with the passion I felt. She melted in my arms letting go of all the pent-up stress she had been bearing.

    "I am happy you are back," she said when I released her, and the crowd was going wild at our disy of passion. I grabbed her hand in my free one and lifted it with my antler mask in the other.

    "Don''t fuck with the Forest," I roared. And I was serious.

    Saka hovered by my side. "We''ve so much to tell you." We began walking towards the healing tent and she pointed. "That beautiful man over there is a protector too."

    She pointed up into the stands. "Up the top there''s another who used water to heal Reyas. It was amazing." She said softly, "Something for you to look into before we leave."

    "Oh, and Gisael missed you terribly but she''d never admit it," Saka said yfully.

    Gisael bared her teeth. "I did say."

    Saka shook her head. "You should be all over him and crying."

    "No. Leave her be, I like her just the way she is." I pulled Gisael closed and beamed a smile down at her. Her eyes smiled back.

    We entered the tent and I saw them immediately. I rushed over to her side. "Reyas, bebe. Are you okay?"

    Ailen stood. "She''s been in and out."

    I opened my sight and saw her core was full. "Did you feed her qi?"

    Ailen nodded. "The bluecloak water weaver told us to."

    "Water weaver?"

    He shrugged. "She used qi to weave water and heal Reyas. And she had special water from a sacred pond."

    "Okay," I said. "Let''s focus on Reyas now and unravel the mysteries of the qiter."

    "We learned one thing," Gisael said. "We need to train harder. We werecking without you."

    Iughed. "I keep telling you that."

    Ailen nodded. "Adventurers may not be powerful, but you''ll never find a more cunning and innovative mob."

    "Is that what we call them?"

    He nodded.

    Reyas began to wake and her eyes slowly focused on me. She smiled. "Did we win?"

    Everyoneughed. I kissed her forehead and said, "d you''ve got your priorities straight."

 Chapter 91: Backbone

    Chapter 91: Backbone

    The Chancellor huffed and puffed. "Duke, this is a travesty."

    The young duke of Dawnharbour was transfixed. He couldn''t take his eyes off the Forest''s guild leader. "He''s actually very good." He watched every blow and grinned at the sight of blood.

    His young wife was a beautiful blonde from one of the noble families of Loctris. She was a second cousin to its duke and younger sister to one of the Protectors of Loctris. Despite her good breeding she winced at thebat.

    The young duke grabbed her hand without taking his eyes off thebat. The forest monster as the nobles named him just ripped the head off an opponent.

    "Ayeee," the Duke said. "I''ve never seen that." He pointed. "Don''t look away darling, these are adventurers - they''re not really dead."

    In less than a minute the fight was over.

    The Chancellor grumbled, "My lord they can''t be allowed to take first prize. Think of the Duke of Sstria."

    The young duke kept watching and ignored the chancellor. The crowd was quiet until the monster took off his helmet. "Ites off," he said. "Darling look." She took her hands from her eyes and looked the forest monster raised his wooden mask and the crowd cheer.

    The young duke pped his thigh, stood, and apuded. "Oh, he''s good with the crowd." The crowd had turned from afraid, apprehensive, thrilled and now cheered insanely.

    His young wife stood and said, "It''s because he''s no longer ripping peoples heads off and looks much friendlier without that grotesque mask."

    "Kysandre," the Duke said, "What say you? Is he someone you could easily beat."

    She was silent and her eyes were glued to him.

    The dukeughed. "She''s speechless." He turned to one of his aides. "Call Alejo back, he was close - I want to hear what he thinks."

    "It''s dangerous my lord," the Chancellor said. "It''d be better if Alejo kept a close eye on it."

    "Nonsense," the young duke said. "He''s attacked no one outside the tournament. Look he''s going back to the healer''s tent to see his people."

    The Chancellor red at the old duke from Sstria. Then he moved his hands to indicate that the old duke say something.

    The old duke cleared his throat. "Anton, we will offer them the prize but if they reject the task can we extend the offer to the second ced team and so on?"

    The young duke turned. "What and deprive me another guild?"

    The old duke shrugged. "That was the original arrangement The Forest entering was a surprise and it was you who approved it not me."

    "It''s my tournament! Do you want me to dictate what you do at yours?"

    The old duke shook his head minutely.

    "The prize was something the Chancellor cooked up and I agreed yes. But the reason for the tournament was to entertain my people and make all the disruption we''ve borne worthwhile."

    "And the influx of people and wealth from Loctris," the old duke said.

    The young duke peered over the wall. "Where''s Alejo?"

    "We can discuss this further back at the main hall," the Chancellor said. "Before you award the prizes."

    "No," the young Duke said. "No more discussions. I''ll run my tournament how I see fit."

    "But, my lord," the Chancellor said and reached out towards the young duke. Alejo appeared at the moment and grabbed his hand.

    "Do noty a hand on my Duke," he said and push the Chancellors hand away.

    The Chancellor grumbled and shook his head irritably. "I''ve had my fill," he said. "I''ll be heading back to rest before I depart for home."

    The young duke smiled, waved, and said, "Safe travels." The Chancellor returned a re for the friendly but abrupt send off. He turned on his heel and stalked back towards the main hall.

    "Alejo," the young duke said and ignored the Chancellor. "What did you think of the forest monster?"

    "Forest monster? You mean the Svartalfar Protector?"

    The duke chuckled. "Sorry Alejo, we gave him a nickname. It was all in good fun."

    Alejo threw a nce at Kysandre, but she was unaware. She was watching the healing tent.

    "He is their protector and is what I would expect of the Svartalfar. My duke, they are cousins to the Myrkalfar after all. They''re just normally recluse."

    "Is he powerful? That was not an even match. He waltzed through the five adventurers like they were small children."

    Alejo stroked his chin with his finger and thumb. "He''s an adventurer too apparently."

    "Really?" the young duke squeezed his wife''s hand. "Did you hear that darling. He''s one of them."

    "He''s nothing like them," she said. "He wasn''t wearing armour and used no weapons."

    The young dukeughed. "I don''t think he needed them."

    "He''s like a beast," she said.

    "What are his abilities Alejo?"

    The bluecloak stared off into the distance. "He didn''t need to use many. If I were to guess I would say he used a lot of power, but it was all body enhancement."

    "So, when he ripped the head clean off he was supplementing his natural strength?"

    Alejo nodded. "They''re fundamental techniques, easy to learn but hard to master."

    The duke looked up into the sky. "The bird," he said excitedly. "It came before him. Can you see it? Do you think they''re connected?"

    Alejo nodded. "I overhead the Svartalfar women talking to it. But they weren''t talking to the bird they were talking to him."

    "Amazing. You must sit by us at dinner Alejo," the young duke said. "Bring Kysandre if you want. I want to talk with you and the Forest Protector." He smiled. "See I can be corrected, even if I''m your duke I''m not arrogant."

    Alejo shook his head. "Certainly not my lord. You''re curious which is an excellent trait for a leader."

    The duke smiled at the genuinepliment. "Thank you Alejo. You can go, my wife and I will freshen and rest before dinner."

    Alejo bowed and approached Kysandre.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked her softly.

    She turned to face him. "Nothing? Why?"

    "Are you recovered?"

    She nodded. "I still have most of their gift." She pulled it out of her pocket to show him the qi core. He pushed it back.

    "Good. Did you hear the conversation about dinner?"

    She shook her head and he raised an eyebrow. "Really, we''re to be seated with the duke and the Protector of the Forest."

    "That''s his title? Are we there for protection? Surely Sigwurd is more "

    Alejo held out his hand. "Calm down. We''re there for conversation and yes that''s his title. What''s got into you?"

    She turned and stared out onto the ins. "Nothing."

    He peered at the side of her face. "Choose your words carefully tonight. If in doubt, say nothing. And above all, don''t interfere with their politics."

    She turned back to face him. "Hmm?" He stared at her. "Oh," she said and smiled. "I know. I won''t interfere."

    He considered her for a moment. "I''m worried about you. Perhaps you shouldn''t apany me tonight."

    Kysandre was a young, healthy woman from the fisherfolk stock. Her parents were fishermen as were her grandparents, siblings, cousins, and extended family. But she was special, and her folk cherished and were proud of her.

    Her hair was dark and silky. Her skin was that of someone who''s family spent generations on the sea and in the sun. Her eyes were wide and innocent.

    She shook her head and waved her hands. "No, no. I wille. I want to."

 Chapter 92: Wanton Abandon

    Chapter 92: Wanton Abandon

    I leaned down and slid my arms under her legs and back. When I straightened Reyas was cradled in my arms, but she did not protest she ced her arm over my shoulder and her hand on the back of my neck.

    "I can walk," she said softly.

    I ignored her and swung around. "Where to?" I asked anyone and everyone.

    "We have a guild hall," Ailen said.

    "We do? Great," I said and smiled. "Lead the way."

    "We had to pay for it," Saka said.

    "Oh," I said and Reyas touched my nose. They talked me into keeping my mask in my pack for now. "Now you have to scratch it. It''s itchy. Saka why do we have a guild hall? We''re not staying here."

    Ailen led the way through the winding streets and I followed.

    "They made us," she said while she skipped to keep up with me.

    I peered at her. "I thought you were an expert negotiator. Tell them to get fucked."

    "We had to register topete and if we registered, we were had to get a hall. It''s nice andes with cooks and cleaners."

    Iughed. "Come in sucker. I can''t believe you let them railroad you."

    She pouted. "I''m never good with government types."

    "What''s done is done," I said. "I trust you''ll deal with it before we leave."

    Saka sighed. "I realised today it was all for nothing. Even if they sent a guild north, from what you did today, they wouldn''t pose a real threat."

    I shook my head. "We caught them with their pants down today. You know as well as anyone not to underestimate these adventurers. They will adapt and learn. They cany traps and are unpredictable. You did the right thing. It all worked out in the end."

    She chuckled. "Except that Ailen had his skills reset." Weughed.

    "Hey," he said. "It sucks balls. Not funny."

    Ailen pointed at the guild hall and smiled. "The whole building?" I asked.

    He nodded.

    "Shit. Don''t tell me what it cost; I don''t want to know."

    I entered and looked around. It was nice than any ce I''d every stayed in my life. Stone floors with rugs,fy furniture, firece, and bar - it was the Ritz. I ced Reyas gently down in on thergestfy sofa.

    She pulled me in for a kiss and held me tight. I kneeled on the edge and let her run her hands through my dirty blonde hair which grew longer by the day. Most of the time it was sucked up by my mask, but when it was off it flowed down to my shoulders.

    She released me and said, "I missed you."

    I tapped her buttocks. "I missed you too."

    She pretended to be shocked and Iughed. "Quiet, you love it more than me. And that''s a high bar."

    Barrin wandered out from the kitchen and shouted in mock horror. "The monster, it''s here!"

    I pointed at him. "Don''t you start."

    He adjusted his goggles and grinned. "Don''t me me. You''re the scary looking one." He came closer and inspected me. "Have you grown while you slept?"

    I shook my head. "I just got a lot of thinking done. Working out this qi stuff."

    Heughed. "You talk like a novice, but what I saw today was no novice." He frowned. "I was thinking you will not want your polearms. Your hands are deadly on their own."

    I shook my head at his jest. "But I wasn''t fighting a 40ft cave troll. Trust me, I''ll need those spears. Or whatever you''re making."

    His face turned serious for a moment. "When will we return? I''ve done what I needed to here; we have many new trading partners."

    "Soon," I said and nced at Reyas. "We want to get home too."

    She took my finger and began to suck on it. She got my attention and grinned at me. "I think she''s recovering quickly," I said.

    There was a tap on the door and a short man walked from the kitchen, past everyone and opened the door.

    "Who is that?"

    "The butler," Ailen said.

    "We''ve got a butler?" I said and chuckled. I pulled my finger from Reyas'' mouth. "We''ve gotpany dear, please behave. We''re respectable."

    Her expression was priceless.

    "It''s only the ambassador," she said. She pulled my hand back to her mouth and bit it.

    Gisael had finished putting away my gear and brought a pouch full of food. Reyasy on the couch, I sat on its edge and Gisael sat on my left and leaned her head on my shoulder. Without saying a word, she snaked an arm through mine and ce her hand on my leg.

    Saka pulled the ambassador by the hand. He was short with brown skin and dark brown hair. He wore fine clothes and held what was probably a fashionable hat under his arm and there was a satchel full of documents which hung from his shoulder.

    She pointed at me. "This is our guild leader, Benzhi."

    He effected a slight bow and said, "Ambassador Larkin at your service."

    "Really?" I asked. "Service?"

    Saka grinned and gave the slightest shake of her head.

    "Oh, you mean you serve the duke and are here to fleece us of our hard earned "

    "Qi cores," Ailen said.

    "Ailen, what do I do people who steal our qi cores?"

    "You rip off their heads and shit down their throats," he said gleefully. It was a bit much but was believable after my disy this afternoon.

    "Well," I said sheepishly. "Only if I really have to go."

    The ambassador was lost for words. We let him squirm in silence until he found his voice. "Sir, we would never. I "

    I raised an eyebrow.

    "Sir, I''m here to inform your guild about the presentation and invite you to dinner."

    "Is there a charge?"

    He shook his head emphatically.

    "Good. Exin away."

    "Well sir, you can rest until sundown and then make your way to the great hall. The duke will present your first team with medals and "

    "Just me? Or everyone?" I pointed at Nej, Ailen and Saka. Then patted Reyas. Gisael just red at him.

    "Sir, five from each guild. We''ll overlook the fact that you fought thest battle alone."

    "Good." I smiled. "You''re doing very good at not making me angry. You might even survive this meeting."

    He gulped. "After the best five guilds are honoured then a few will be invited to dinner with the duke. The rest will go down to the docks for a celebration with the locals."

    "A few?"

    "Um, two." He pointed at me and Gisael.

    "Saka?"

    He shook his head.

    "I can''t go without my diplomat. We refuse."

    "No, no sir. Please. The spaces are limited. Maybe Saka can go in Gisael''s stead."

    I shook my head. "I''m getting angry. Are you trying to make me angry Larry?"

    "It''s Larkin sir. No, I''m not. Please I cannot change the size of the duke''s table."

    I smiled. "Gisael can sit on myp. We don''t eat your food anyway."

    He gulped again. "Sir. I will enquire on your behalf."

    I stood and shouted. "Not good enough."

    He took two steps as if he was caught in a gale. He shivered and said, "Sir, I will make it happen. I''m sure it will be epted as cultural difference. The duke is an amodating man."

    I sat back down and Gisael put her hand back on my leg. "Now was that so hard?" I looked at Saka and Ailen. They smiled but with guilty looks.

    He bowed deeply and backed away. He was about to speak, and I interrupted him. "Get out already."

    When the door closed Saka fanned her face with her hand. She looked me in the eye and said, "You know we can''t do that."

    "What?"

    Ailen smiled. "We can''t intimidate them like you do."

    "Why not? It''s just an act."

    The butler scampered past.

    I turned my head in his direction. "If you tell anyone I said that I''ll rip your head off."

    Everyoneughed.

    Saka grinned. "It may be an act, but you''re 7ft tall and scary as hell."

    I waved a hand at her. "You''re a sexy Svartalfar woman. Use what you got."

    "What have I got?" Ailen asked.

    I looked him up and down and frowned. "Brains?"

    Sakaughed and he frowned. She pushed her brother yfully and said, "I''m sexy."

    I turned to Reyas and asked, "Are youing?"

    She nodded. "Wouldn''t miss it for the world. But I won''t go to the docks, I''lle back here when the first part is over."

    "Saka, is she safe here alone?"

    She hesitated.

    "Ailen and Nej stay with her."

    They nodded.

    Gisael rubbed her nose on my cheek. "I am d you are back."

    I cast a nce to my left, and I saw her nipples were screaming for attention.

    "How long before we go?"

    Saka shrugged. "An hour? Less maybe."

    "I only need fifteen minutes," I said. I slid on arm behind Gisael''s back and the other under her knees then I stood. She chirped and put her arms around my neck. I looked at the curling long stairs and the ten or so rooms circling the first floor.

    I ran up the stairs with Gisael in my arms and kicked open the first door.

    Barrin mumbled. "That''s my room."

    Ailen smiled. "Do you want to go up there and tell him?"

    The door closed and they could hear Gisael squeal. Barrin shook his head, sat, and chuckled. "There are plenty of rooms. I''ll get a new one."

    I threw Gisael onto the bed but when I pulled her by the legs back towards the edge  and that was the first time she squealed. She put her face down and buttocks in the air and I proceeded to inspect her cave with my tongue.

    It was wet and the dragon was hard, so we wasted no time. With my hands on her hips the dragon flew between her legs and filled her up. Her eyes widened and an adorable noise escaped her lips.

    "I''m d to be back too," I said and proceeded to bang her with wanton abandon.

 Chapter 93: Chancellors Machinations

    Chapter 93: Chancellor''s Machinations

    There was the sound of air jetting from a few small pipes and the poly lid of the pod rose slowly. The dark hair of the man sitting up matched his expression. The director''s eyes zed as he banged his knee on the side while extricating himself too quickly.

    He stormed over to his desk and hit his keyboard. "Shi, get up here now." He checked the time and swore.

    He smashed the red key on his keyboard this time. "Shi, are you in conference room one?"

    The director quickly dressed in a smart suit and stalked out of his office. His mood did not improve with the long walk to thergest conference room.

    He looked at his PA. "The final candidates are here?" he asked, and she nodded. He grumbled something about a tournament and pushed his way in.

    Technician Shi and his second were already seated. They were reviewing data on tables with the ten candidates stood at the far end. The head of research paced along their line. When he spied Director Buxiu he nodded.

    "Don''t worry director, I''ll make the selections and send them to you."

    Buxiu shook his head. "No. I want thest say. I need men who can fight."

    The head of research frowned. "No, we need subjects who have high qi-counts. This is proven to be the best indicator of sess. These ten are selected from ten million samples."

    The director ignored the researcher and pointed at the first candidate. "Tell me your martialbat experience and when you''re done, we''ll go down the line."

    "Director," the researcher said. "I must protest. These subjects are repayment for me losing subject eleven."

    Buxiu spat. "He''s still causing me problems. Look, I can help in game and have the best of them trained by the city''s protectors. I''ve gained enough influence with the locals."

    The researcher raised an eyebrow. "This did not work well for the military."

    The director shook his head vigorously. "Of course not. They were given to some dark race to train. The protectors of Loctris are the best on the ind and they are human. Like us."

    The researcher''s eyes narrowed. "Why does this matter?"

    The director''s arms flew into the air. "Of course it matters." He red at the researcher. "Let me review their history. I might veto one or two and then you can pick the five from them."

    The researcher sighed. "Fine."

    "Shi," the director said and held out his hand for a tablet. Shi tapped a few buttons and handed one across to the surly man. The director read and swiped through each of the applicants. When he got to one he didn''t like, he pointed and said, "Out."

    Then he grumbled something about nerds. There were three women in the group, and he kicked them out also.

    The head researcher growled. "Enough, there''s only six left." He sighed. "You cannot hold to anypromise, you''re impossible Buxiu. The researcher checked the qi-counts of the remaining six and excluded the one with the lowest.

    The researched looked at the rejected candidates and said, "Report to the front desk, there is another beta program which you are eligible."

    The rejected candidates filed out and the director turned on the head researcher. "What program?"

    "Huan Xie''s program. He runs his own beta group to train under subject eleven. It is wise because we cannot rely on solely on him. I agreed to cooperate in exchange for information sharing."

    The directors faced turned red and he yelled. "Are you fucking stupid! We searched across the entire country for these, spent millions and months to find the highest qi-counts and you hand them over to the enemy?"

    The head researcher looked puzzled. "He''s not the enemy his is the new majority shareholder, and our superior."

    The director shook his head and scoffed. "You scientist types are so nave. It was a powery and soon we''ll be excluded altogether."

    "Why?" The head researcher said. "He needs us and if we''re useful if we get results that would be counterproductive." He seethed and pointed at the director, "Maybe this is all stemming from your fear of being reced Buxiu. Me? They need me. But you? Other than shout and boss people around what do you do?"

    The director calmed himself and his thin lips spread in an imitation smile. "You''ll find I can be very resourceful. Do not forget who negotiates with the gatekeepers. Who runs the harvest program that pays for everything. I am more essential than you think."

    The director turned and addressed the candidates. "You will be given bodies with the type one material. The same as subject eleven. When you log in you''ll take the ornithopter to the ind andnd directly in the first city of Loctris. If I am not there you will tell the guards you are waiting to meet the Chancellor. I will do my best to meet you, but there could be a short dy. Wait for me and I''ll give you further instructions in the game. For now, go through an induction with Technician Shi who will guide you on the User interface and the cultural norms you need to adhere to. Any questions?"

    One raised his hand. "Is my prison sentence ended?"

    The director''s lips spread and showed his discoloured teeth. His eyes shone with malice. "Only when you perform to my satisfaction. This is your chance to redeem yourself you degenerate. Do not waste your second chance."

    Another raised his hand. "Are we away long. Who will take care of my family?"

    "Bah," the director said. "Ask Shi these questions they''re beneath me." He flicked his head towards the technician and stormed out.

    Shi smiled weakly. The candidates felt like the were the losers and the rejected ones lucked out.

    Shi sighed and said, "Let''s begin with the UI basic and hidden elements."

    .

    The Chancellor woke from his afternoon nap. And made his way through the castle to the young duke''s wing. He stopped in front of the guard.

    "I need to leave for Loctris and wish to speak to the duke," the Chancellor said.

    The guard nodded and escorted him to an aide before returning to his post. The aide escorted the Chancellor to the duke who was makingst minute ns with this staff.

    "Chancellor," he said. "We''re busy right now. These things are so much work."

    The Chancellor bowed stiffly. "My lord. I know and I apologise, but I had to pay my respects because I must leave for Loctris immediately."

    The duke stopped, looked up and raised an eyebrow. "That''s sudden. Did you receive ill news?"

    The Chancellor nodded. "I fear I must report to my Duke how a new enemy is emerging. Even if you cannot see it, I can. Steps need to be taken to deal with the Svartalfar in the north. They grow in strength and will soon pose an insurmountable threat to us."

    The young duke was stunned. "Surely you jest. There''s like five of them and only one who could possibly stand against a Protector. In all our history the Svartalfar have kept to themselves, they are not like their cousins. They''re recluse and peaceful."

    "And yet here they are." The Chancellor smiled with self-satisfying smugness.

    The young duke frowned. "I do not see eye to eye with you on this Chancellor. But I will heed your warning and be cautious." He held out his hand and said, "Safe travels."

    The Chancellor grimaced and shook his hand. He squinted and said, "Be cautious, very cautious. And find out anything you can about the northern mine."

    The young duke''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll leave that for the Duke of Sstria, it''s his after all."

    The Chancellor left and the discussion returned to dismantling stands and tradepensation. "The taxes from those that benefitted will be more than enough to pay the carpenters," an aide said.

    The Chancellor packed his things and summoned his guard. "Get me a fast ship that can take us to the western pier immediately."

    The guards bowed and left for the docks. The Chancellor then searched through his belonging and picked out arge velvet bag. He peered inside and it was full of concentrated qi-cores from and core.

    He walked through the corridors in search of the Protectors barracks. There were five good sized apartments at the southern end overlooking the docks. An equipment room and library. The grounds below is where they meditated andpeted some of their training.

    He entered the library which doubled as a study and Sigwurd sat at his desk reading an old book.

    The Chancellor bowed. "Sorry to interrupt but I''m leaving before dusk and wanted to ask you something before I left."

    Sigwurd''s head raised and he gently put the book down. "Chancellor?" Sigwurd indicated the chair on the opposite side of his desk.

    The Chancellor smiled thinly and sat. He then carefully ced the velvet bag on the desk.

 Chapter 94: Sore Loser (Literally)

    Chapter 94: Sore Loser (Literally)

    The sun was setting, and the tall ship was pulled in and tide to the docks. After the dockworkers securely tethered the ship the gang nk slid into ce and the recently reset adventurers rejoined the living.

    They were wearing the standard blue and white cloaks as they glumly walked on to the docks. Two ambassadors waved and escorted them quickly back to their guild halls.

    "You must dress ande to the presentation immediately," the ambassador told the red queen.

    She frowned. "Am I not afforded the opportunity to lodge a protest? This tournament is such a farce, you cannot allow me to die and then in less time than it takes toe back finalise the results."

    Ying for the Whitecloaks pushed past and said with great relish. "You sound like a whiny bitch. Take the loss."

    The Red swordsmen roiled at the insult, but it was a hollow threat. Their qi reserves were empty, they had no weapons and their skills had been reset.

    The ambassador''s head swivelled when a figure in a dark cloak walked down the gang nk.

    "Excuse me?" the cloaked figure said. "I''m a visitor from a neighbouring ind can I just wander around or do I need to report to an authority first?" He pulled down his hood and between his deep blue scaly skin and slitted red eyes he caused quite a stir.

    A colleague of the ambassador whispered. "Qizhu? Myrkalfar?" The stranger was tall, taller than most men; he was six and a half feet and his head was oddly shaped.

    "You cane with me," the Ambassador said. "Did youe through the gatekeeper''s portal at the edge?"

    The tall figure nodded.

    The ambassador turned to the adventurers. "Hurry home, dress and be in the main hall for the presentation." Then he thought for a moment before adding. "Don''t bring any weapons."

    He flicked his head at the stranger. "Follow me sir." They began to walk through the streets from the docks to the main keep. "What''s your name and race if you don''t mind me asking."

    The stranger cleared his throat. "I''m known as Rongu the Schr and I''m a Qizhu of course. Myrkalfar are not as tall nor do they have red eyes, scales, nor this tone of blue."

    "My apologies for my associate, no offense was meant. We just don''t see many, any, of your kind here. My name is Larkin and I serve as an ambassador for the Duke of Dawnharbour."

    The schr smiled and waved his hand in a long arc. "It is a new world. I learned of it recently and have been dying to see what the Jotun have done."

    "Jotun?"

    The schr smiled but it was hard for a man to recognize. All he could see where the sharp teeth gleaming under fading light from the setting sun.

    "Do you mean the gatekeepers?"

    A short noise escaped from the schr''s nostrils. "No, gatekeepers are servants who work at the behest of others."

    "You arrived at a busy time. The Dawnharbour tournament finished today and the presentation starts soon. You should attend and I will inform the duke of your presence."

    The Qizhu schr nodded. "I shall. Should my servant wait on the docks?"

    "Oh dear, I''m sorry I''ll send one of my aides to fetch them and help them find suitable lodgings."

    The schr smiled. "Sounds perfect. I did not relish sleeping on the streets." The schr peered through the dimming light. "Do you not have streetlights?"

    The ambassador smiled apologetically. "We''re not that advanced, nor wealthy, it is a new city and one day maybe we will." He pointed. "This is the main hall. Please follow me."

    The gathering had begun which hundreds of adventurers curious to get a closer look at the monster from the forest or even the Svartalfar. Although they''d been in the city for a number of days they mainly kept to themselves.

    I followed Barrin around who seemed to know quite of few of the guild leaders.

    "You''ve been busy, do you have many customers line up?" I asked.

    Barrin only came up to my chest and between his height, dark blue skin and goggles we were an odd pair. Behind us my friends followed in a tight bunch. Ailen and Saka stuck behind me whispering to each other while Reyas, Gisael and Nej were mainly silent at the rear.

    I wore my wooden antler mask proudly. Most of the blood had seeped into the wood and the rest was wiped clean. I actually liked that the tips were distinctly red from the blood of my enemies.

    "This is the guild Dangerous and their leader Fevrus," Barrin said.

    "That''s a cool name," I said. Like all adventurers they were surprised when I spoke like them.

    Fevrus held out his hand, I shook it and resisted the urge to squeeze the crap out of it. "Uh, we loved thatst fight."

    "Me too."

    "We fought them in the quarters," Ailen said.

    I looked from Ailen to Fevrus, "Really? Tell me Fevrus did you target my non-adventurer people?"

    He shook his head vigorously. "No, no. We fought to win was all."

    "Well you did kill Ailen," I said which a chuckle. "No harm there." Saka joined me withughter at her brother''s expense.

    He grumbled. "Just months'' worth of work down the drain."

    I turned to Barrin. "If you get any orders, don''t forget my spearse first."

    The Dokkalfar raised his hands. "Benzhi. I''m looking forward to making your weapons with these hands more than anything. I''d be working on it now if you didn''t wish me toe."

    I pointed to Saka. "You need one of those."

    He peered at her.

    "No, not a hot Svartalfar woman. I mean someone capable to negotiate trades."

    Saka beamed at thepliment and Barrin nodded. "Agreed," he said. "Usually we stick to our stronghold and theye to us. But I miss my forge and am eager to return."

    A man wearing a Whitecloak interjected himself into the conversation. "We could escort you home in a day if you wish. We want to upgrade and are headed to Sstria anyway."

    I turned and Ailen said, "This is Ying, guild leader from the Whitecloaks."

    I held out a hand and the Dangerous leader must have felt ignored as I shook hands with Ying. "Oh you''re the good one. They told me about you."

    "Ah," Ying smiled and titled his head. "We reached out when yourpanions first arrived. We''re not good, just smart."

    Iughed.

    Ying continued. "And I heard about the final. You could not know how sorry I am that I missed it."

    Trik snickered. "Don''t die next time."

    "Oh you died. Who killed you, Reds?"

    He nodded. Trik put a hand on his guild leader''s shoulder. "It''s worse than that. She''s his ex."

    Ying turned bright red and Iughed.

    "The one I swung around like a rag doll?"

    Trik nodded and grinned. "It was a thing of beauty that I''ll never forget."

    I looked at Ying, "What happens when you die?"

    He frowned and looked down. He paused for a moment. "I don''t know what real death feels like, but I can''t imagine it''s much different. It felt like I died and then I was pulled back into my body in the old world."

    I nodded understanding the code he was adhering too.

    "When I re-entered it was exactly like the first time. I was given a new body with the same choices I''d made. Then I entered the portal and waited on the pier at the edge of the ind. A ship eventually came and brought me back here."

    I turned to Ailen, "Same for you?" He nodded.

    There was amotion at the front of therge hall. Trumpets red and everyone fell silent. The young duke and his entourage took the stage and waited for everyone to bow their heads.

    I stood with my arms crossed and when they looked at me I gave them a nod.

    On the stage with him were ambassadors, aides, and warriors. They weren''t guards but wore the same bluecloaks. They were the protectors of the city, one of which I''d already met.

    One of the city''s ambassadors cleared his throat and yelled. "We''re gathered her to congratte the winners and then there will be a party for all of you down on the docks. There will be a feast, drinks, entertainment, dancing, and fireworks. All are wee so please be hospitable to the citizens they worked as hard as you in this wonderful tournament."

    "And they are grateful for the entertainment you provided so many of them will return the favour tonight."

    "And now for our winners. From the sixth ce to third the following guild leaders pleasee to the stage. Whitecloaks, Wreckoning, Castaways and Dangerous." Everyone apuded as the guild leaders took the stage and there was some confusion of the change from fifth to sixth.

    "These guilds will be granted rent free halls in Sstria where the hunting grounds are full of monsters. It will be bother beneficial to the guilds and a much-needed respite for the remote farmsteads if you thin the herd of wandering monsters."

    "We will miss you," the young duke said. "And I''m sure you will miss our delicacies so we''ve a gift for each of your guilds. The fisherman and farmers will deliver a cart full of our local fare to fill your stomachs or take with you as you wish."

    "Wee to Sstria," the old duke said with a crooked smile. "Our people can''t wait to wee these strong guilds. And I''m sure you''ll love the local whorehouses as much as the brimming hunting grounds."

    "Oh nice," Trik said.

 Chapter 95: She wants it, but hard pass

    Chapter 95: She wants it, but hard pass

    The ambassador quietened the crowd as they cheered for quality whorehouses.

    "Next we have our second-ce guild. The famous Reds led by their beautiful guild leader Ismei or as her members call her the Red Queen."

    The Reds guild leader stomped onto the stage and her anger was on disy for all to see. Her eyes bore into the ambassador and she threw a re at the duke.

    "The prize for the Reds is quite a surprise. They are being offered a guild hall in the capital and unfortunately the Chancellor has left because of an urgent matter. The details are shrouded in mystery, but it is a great opportunity for them."

    The Red Queen''s attitude flipped like a coin. Her res turned into smiles.

    "We ept," she said sweetly. "Thank you so much Chancellor." She gave a wave to an imaginary Chancellor. "The capital will suit us much more than a," she turned and gave the old duke scornful nce, "Wilderness outpost."

    The ambassador nodded. "We take pride in our Dawnharbour, but it would be disingenuous to deny that the capital has a lot to offer."

    "Andst before you all go down to the docks to get drunk and make merry we have our surprise guests and winners. The Forest!"

    I was surprised how many of the guilds cheered. I looked at Gisael who shook her head and indicated that I should go up on the stage. She had fought led most of the battles, but I understood this is something she''d prefer that I''d do.

    I didn''t bother with the stairs and jumped up onto the stage directly. The ambassador was surprised at first and it didn''t help that I towered over him and was twice as broad.

    The ambassador looked at me expectantly and I realised he wanted me to say something. I ced my hands on my helmet and willed it free, then I pulled it from my head and as I lifted it I shouted, "Stay away from my trees or you''ll where one of these."

    The adventurers were stunned for a second and then broke out inughter. I grinned at them and pointed to the blood stain. I turned and to see the guild leader''s and the duke''s eyes on me. They all smiled except the Red Queen who was scowling.

    The ambassador was about to speak again when I heard the Red Queen mutter, "Monster." I wasn''t angry, I agreed with her. I was a monster. But her attitude and bitterness irked me. It was deserving of some instant karma.

    I stood next to her and lifted my helmet with one hand and her wrist with the other. She struggled against me, but it was like a kitten fighting a bull. She wiggled her hand in my grasp to no effect.

    The adventurers roared and cheered. I wasn''t sure if it was from action or the look on her face. The young duke pped and seemed to enjoy a bit of a show. His wife smiled shyly and looked away while the old duke stared impassively.

    The Red Queen pulled her hand down with all her might. Iughed and lifted her off the ground which must have reminded her of her death a few hours earlier because she shivered. I let her twist in the wind for a few a while before I relented, released her wrist and let her drop to her feet.

    She was dressed in tight red leathers; she must have owned two sets because her first was ripped to shreds earlier in the day. Her mask dropped for a second and fear shed across her face. I don''t know where she hid it, but a stiletto appeared in her hand.

    I knew the long thing dagger could be dangerous in the right hands; a punctured lung, liver or kidney was no joking matter. But Iughed anyway.

    "Touch me again," she threatened.

    I grinned. "You wish." I had to use all my willpower to stop myself smacking her plump ass. She fiddled with her stiletto unconsciously and looked up at me. It was rare for our eyes to meet because she was usually mouthing off or strutting around. In her eyes I could feel her intense shame, fear and the hatred which was borne from them. But there was also a glint of desire.

    "You really do," I said andughed. I looked out to the crowd and didn''t see the slight red flush to her cheeks.

    The ambassador waited for the crowd of adventurers to die down and ignored the weapon in her hand. "The Forest''s prize as you know is a guild hall in the north in the outpost belonging to Duke of Sstria known as The Reach. It is apt match because they''re from the north of the ind."

    "Now it is time to celebrate ormiserate all your hard work and results."

    The ambassador released all the guilds and they filed out in a disorderly fashion. The crowd thinned and that''s when I noticed him. He was tall, dressed differently to everyone in the ce and deep blue. Where Barrin was dark blue almost ck this fellow was more of a dark navy blue. And the fact his skin was scaley and head was shaped more like a hammerhead shark than a human made it very unlikely to think they were the same race.

    I tapped the Ambassador. "Who''s that?" I interrupted him giving instructions to the guild leaders.

    "One moment," he said. When he was done he turned to me and looked up at me with apprehension. I had, after all, threatened to rip his head off only a couple of hours ago. I gave him a disarming smile.

    "You and yourpanions, Gisael, Saka and the Dokkalfar. Will follow me into the foyer to gather before dinner." He smiled. "I have your three seats."

    I patted him on the back and he nearly fell over. "Good work Larry."

    "Larkin," he said.

    "Who''s the strange looking guy?"

    He didn''t have to look. "A Qizhu schr. You can talk with him in the foyer if you wish he is also a guest."

    I nodded and summoned the girls with a hand. Barrin must have been invited under his own banner, he was one of the leaders of the Dokkalfar Stronghold after all and theoretically equal in rank to the Duke.

    We followed the ambassador out a different door and down a corridor.

    The ambassador stopped at arge arched doorway. "This room is called the Duchesses Parlour. It is meant for polite conversation before an important meeting or meal. Please drink and rx the staff will call you when it''s time for dinner and you can follow them."

    "You''re not joining us Larry?"

    He frowned slightly. "Sacrifices had to be made to make spare seats for guests."

    I felt a pair of eyes on me. It was probably normal for people to stare at me, but this was different. I turned and saw nothing unusual except for the bluecloaks, but neither of them was staring daggers at me. I was about to approach them and thank the woman who I suspected was the healer. She was breathtakingly beautiful, but I was bing numb to that because I was drowning in beauties these days.

    I didn''t approach her because the Qizhu schr entered the room. "Bye Larry," I said and waved at the Qizhu.

    The schr obliged and approached us. "Ever met a Qizhu Gisael?"

    She shook her head and considered him.

 Chapter 96: The Qizhu Scholar

    Chapter 96: The Qizhu Schr

    "Greetings," he said. His voice was cultured, and enunciation was perfect. I was slightly surprised, but I guess I shouldn''t have been if he was a schr.

    "Hey," I said and smiled. "I''m Benzhi, this is Gisael and Saka. We''re from the forest in the north. And this is Barrin our friend."

    He smiled showing us his pointed teeth. The dude was scarier than me. Red eyes, sharp teeth, and a head like a shark; He was wearing very fancy robes, however. The robe ensemble had a white overcoat with gold embroidery and underneath another dark blue one with simr embroidery. A red sash was tied around his stomach and a thin scarf, almost bandanna like, was wrapped around his head and its ends hung loose down his back. He had no hair and the dark scarf suited him.

    He was dressed like a noble which made the locals look like country bumpkins. Me - I was bare chested, had bare feet and only wore leather pants made from a troll we killed.

    "I am Schr Rongu. Happy to make your acquaintance. Did you really travel here to partake in the tournament?"

    I put my arm around Saka. "Saka and her brother really wanted to be in it. So we came."

    "I am very surprised to see a Dokkalfar and Svartalfar here mixing with the men. It is truly a new ind."

    It wasn''t the first time I''d heard it called an ind and I had imagined it was like a regr ind, but something kicked off in my brain from the way he said it.

    "Barrin, is this ce an ind because its surrounded by the ocean? Because no one sails here."

    Barrinughed. "No."

    "I sailed here," Rongu said. "But that was from the portal at the edge of the ind."

    "Wait," I said. "So you came through a portal at the edge. If we sailed west right now what''s at the edge? What would happen if we kept sailing?"

    "It''s the edge, you would fall for eternity unless you hit another ind," Rongu said and I tried to wrap my head around it.

    Barrin said. "If you dig too deep you can fall through the ind. But the rock tells us when we get close because the pitch of a pick changes, when it hits the rock.

    "That''s fascinating," Rongu said. "I''m so d I decided to travel here. I''m finding treasures within hours." He pointed at my chest.

    "You''re different from any Svartalfar I''ve seen. So tall and the mask. I''ve only read about those."

    "Do you know what an adventurer is?" I asked.

    His countenance changed which I took for a slight frown. "I do," he said sadly.

    I nced at Saka and her eyes warned me to be quiet. I sighed and met his gaze. "We just met, but I will tell you anyway. I am an adventurer."

    He peered at me with his red eyes. I felt like Satan was judging me as evil. "I am thankful for your candour." He looked at Gisael and Saka. "Are you all adventurers?"

    "I am not," Gisael said while Saka looked sheepish.

    "Why?" He asked Gisael. "I understand why the men do this; they do not remember what happened twenty thousand years ago. But you, you are one of the exiled."

    She peered at him. "We are what we are and would not trade anything to be what we were eons ago." She put a hand on my chest. "He is one of us in heart. This is enough and you should not judge."

    The Qizhu looked down for a moment. "I do not judge, and it is not the adventurers which concern me. It is the disruption to the status quo and the bridge the Jotun build that I fear."

    Barrin asked, "Not the Fomori?"

    The Qizhu shook his head. "This is not the Fomori''s doing. But they will react when they learn of the Jotun''s influence over the gatekeepers and the creation of these abominations."

    I looked at Barrin. "This is going to need some exining. I''m totally lost."

    Barrin looked at the Qizhu Schr. "It would be better if he exined the histories of the universe. I''m just a smith of another exiled race and not learned like him."

    The schr clicked his tongue and gave a slight nod of his head. "Where to start?" he asked himself. "Hmm, there are three prime worlds known to the Qizhu. One belongs to the Jotun, the other the Fomori and the third is the origin of humanity, men."

    "Earth?" I asked.

    He made a clicking sound again. "The world, which is full of men, the ce you are from. If your name for it is Earth, that is the ce I speak of."

    "The prime worlds of the Fomori and the Jotun have not interfered in the inds where the lesser races live for a very long time. After the cataclysm their ancestors separated themselves by mutual agreement. And it worked - the endless wars across the realms finally ended with this act. Now wars adhere to a strict code that the prime races set out and the people do not suffer as they once did." He looked at Gisael and Barrin.

    "These Alfar were the strongest of us. The Qizhu and the Mogui learned from them in the arts of qi. They strengthened us and we fought back against the prime races." He cast a nce at the gathered crowd. "Men were primitive then and still are to a degree. They did not live in cities but in tribes like their cousins the beastmen. They belong to the third tier of races."

    "Lizardmen? Ferals?"

    He waved his hand. "Let me finish my story of the Alfar. They lived on thergest ind and it floated high above the others. They "

    "Wait did you say float?"

    He clicked his tongue. "Inds float in the sky realm. It is where we are now. It is a ce both the Fomori and the Jotun can travel to. And they can only reach each other through here. Their prime worlds are far apart in their realm."

    "And Earth is like them? A prime world."

    "I have never been, but I''ve read about it. It does not float in the sky realm and isrge and round. It is a prime world like the others."

    Saka asked. "So you''re worried about these Jotun interfering in the sky realm again. What does that have to do with us?"

    The Qizhu schr considered her. "The gatekeepers have a special ability to create portals. While it''s not entirely unique to them but it is only a few qi masters who have done so over the ages. Where we need to reach enlightenment to do this the gatekeepers are born with the ability."

    "They are not like us. They are simple, diminutive, and carefree. They do not n or seek to dominate. But they are susceptible to being controlled by ones such as the Jotun and this is what I fear is happening."

    I asked, "What are they trying to do?"

    He tilted his head. "That is why I am here. I''m trying to find out and I can''t ask them directly; I do like my head where it is."

    "Okay, let me get this straight. There are like three tiers of races with the Jotun and Fomori as apex predators. On the top. And they hate each other."

    "That is simplified, they have aplex rtionship like any cultures do when they sh. But they have one thing inmon, they believe themselves to be supreme."

    I nodded. "And your race and another are underneath them? Like second tier."

    "The Alfar were once the strongest of the realms, they are now fragmented into Myrkalfar, Dokkalfar and Svartalfar. Then there is my race the Qizhu and the Mogui."

    I nodded. "And on the third tier is men. So does that make the Alfar cousins  the Myrkalfar, Dokkalfar and Svartalfar - two point five?"

    Heughed. "Yes. I believe that is an apt portrayal of the consensus thinking. This is a simplified story for you - there are many races who live in the sky realms  including the ones you mentioned."

    A bell rung and staff began to usher guests through another door to dinner. We had such an amazing chat with the Qizhu that we did not speak to anyone else.

    I leaned into Gisael as she walked beside me. "Did you know this?"

    She stared. "Not in his words but yes. We do not dwell on it. We live in the now and look to a bright future with the forest. We are simpler and happier than we once were. The Qizhu love to dissect and meddle."

    "Benzhi," she said softly. "Do not let them know what you can do."

    "Why?" I asked although they had exined in the past.

    "Mother fears it will change everything." After she dropped that bomb she slipped behind me and began to walk with Saka.

    I peered at her as they whispered, and a well-dressed servant guided me to my seat.

 Chapter 97: The Dukes Table

    Chapter 97: The Duke''s Table

    It wasn''t lost on me that a Protector was to the left of me and another sat across the table so she could watch me directly.

    The duke sat at the head of the table with the protector on his right and his wife on his left. The old duke sat at the other end of the table with the local nobles and the Qizhu.

    It was a bevy ofdies down the duke''s left. His wife, Kysandre, Gisael, Saka and the local nobledies. On his right was Alejo, me, Barrin and so on down to the Qizhu Schr and the Old duke.

    With a wave of the duke''s hand serving staff began pouring wine and asking my preference. "Mead," I asked, and the staff shook their head slightly.

    Barrin chuckled. "That''ll be the day you''ll find mead at the duke''s table."

    "Water then," I said. I knew most drinks would y havoc with my stomach and I wanted to be on my toes while inside the city. While everyone seemed friendly, Gisael considered them potential threats.

    I looked across the table and Kysandre was whispering to Gisael. Gisael lifted her chin to me and then tilted her head at Kysandre. "She is the one who saved Reyas."

    Her head turned and her gaze met mine. I smiled and my heart swelled. There wasn''t much I could say that could convey what I felt so I simply said. "I will be forever grateful for what you did."

    Her mouth opened but she said nothing; She just stared at me. I smiled back and my irrational instinct told me she was a good person.

    Alejo broke the reverie. "She was rapt with the bravery of your people and risked herself to help your folk."

    "Really?"

    He ced his hand t on the table with his palm down. "Let''s talk of other things," Alejo said. "How do you like our city?"

    The duke settled in his chair and repeated. "Yes, people of the forest how do you like our city by the sea?"

    Saka said, "I love the smell of the ocean in the morning. From our roof we can see the bay and smell the salt mist before it evaporates."

    The duke smiled. "Very good. I know your guild hall, it''s one of the best. The builder was very proud of it. And it has a prime location near the centre."

    Saka smiled. "It''s lovely but too big for us. And while we love your city - we''re looking forward to heading home. We''ve been away too long."

    The duke looked at me. "Will the portal storms trouble your journey?"

    I bared my teeth. "They slow us down a little."

    Heughed. "I recall you can run very fast. How far did you run today before you fought?"

    I thought for a moment before answering. "I left the Dokkalfar stronghold a number of days after my friends. It''s beyond Sstria and in the mountains east and north of here. Not far from the pass through those mountains."

    He nodded and smiled. "I have an idea where it is, but I haven''t been myself. I''ve been to Sstria a number of times and it''s a fair journey. It takes us three days. Alejo if you ran to Sstria how long would it take you?"

    "An emergency situation?"

    The duke nodded.

    "We could reach it in a day my lord if we were well supplied."

    The duke chuckled. "Meaning supplied with qi cores. You always want more."

    "My duke they are not only fuel but the key to growth."

    The duke''s smile was stered on his face, but it wasn''t mirrored in his eyes. "Everyone needs more qi. It fuels thend and it is capital to invest in our future. It is my most challenging task to bnce its distribution." The duke looked at me. "Do you have these problems in the forest?"

    "We do, but I don''t worry about it. We hunt the monsters and bring it home to Mother and she decides how it''s used."

    "Mother is your leader? I studied the Svartalfar when I was a child, but I''ve forgotten more than I remember."

    "Our culture is different to yours. She is a guide and she handles the big picture stuff."

    The duke looked towards Gisael. "Did you ce an adventurer in a position of protector knowingly?"

    Gisael shifted in her seat, I could tell she didn''t like the question. She bared her teeth at the duke and then looked at me. "Benzhi is one of us."

    Alejo cleared his throat. "My lord. They would not question the decisions you make because they know it may offend you."

    The duke stared at Alejo for a moment and then smiled. "You are right Alejo. My apologies forestfolk I meant no offence."

    "My duke is curious," Alejo said and reminded the duke of hispliment from earlier in the day.

    "Benzhi," the duke said cheerfully. "Let''s discuss the fight and the abilities you used. This is something that interests me greatly."

    I looked at Gisael and she stared back at me. The warning was apparent in her eyes. My eyes were drawn to Kysandre the beautiful protector because I felt her eyes on me. I grinned when I realised she''d be staring at me the whole time.

    "As an adventurer," I said carefully. "We have certain ways which are hard to talk about. I am like the others; except I''ve been here much longer. They are what we call beta adventurers and I am an alpha."

    The duke sat forward. "So they will all progress and grow in strength to be like you?"

    I tilted my head. "Sort of. I''m a different race with different innate abilities. But yes, they will grow stronger over time. They will hunt the monsters and consume their qi. This qi will grow their reserves and if they''re talented and determined they will learn new abilities."

    "Alejo, we''re simr to this?"

    Alejo nodded. "But if your gorge yourself on qi cores it will go to waste. The same as eating more food doesn''t make you grow ten feet tall. But if you consume a small amount of concentrated qi and exercise it each day it will grow like a muscle."

    Mother must have known this. This is why she fed us a little each day while we trained.

    The duke looked at me. "Your helmet  is it magical?"

    I nodded. "Our sacred tree gifted it to me."

    "Oh," the duke said and looked at Kysandre. "Like your sacred water but he has wood."

    She looked me in the eyes and stuttered a little when she asked, "D .. does it react to your qi?" Alejo looked at her and then intently at me. He rubbed his chin and his eyes narrowed.

    I met her gaze and said, "I mainly use to scare people."

    The dukeughed and his wife giggled dutifully. "I think it does a good job of that; don''t you agree Alejo?"

    The protector nodded slowly a single time. "Yes my lord."

    "Ohe on, the Chancellor was livid when he saw the forest monster."

    Gisael flinched at the insult but Iughed. "That''s exactly the reaction I was after."

    The duke pouted. "My wife fell for it too, but now you ruined it telling us your secret." His wife looked aghast when he outed her for being afraid of me.

    I shook my head. "It''s not a problem. It''s not meant to scare friends."

    They ate several courses while Gisael, Saka and I nibbled on a sd prepared for us. I answered the Duke''s questions as best I could without giving anything away.

    The duke yawned. "It''s been a long day." He scanned the table looking at his guests. "I''m sure for everyone. My wife and I will retire now. If you wish you can mingle in the anteroom or retire as well. Good night everyone and thank you for making this an auspicious day."

    I nodded to Gisael and Saka. We waited for the duke to leave then stood and walked to the exit. I noticed Kysandre was walking with Gisael and I raised an eyebrow.

    "She will visit us," Gisael said and I noticed they were holding hands. I also noticed Alejo was watching us from afar.

    I shrugged. "Sure." I wasn''t sure what Gisael had in mind but Kysandre not only possessed a unique ability she was smoking hot.

    Alejo frowned in our direction so I grinned at him and gave him a salute, which would have confused him, but it amused me.

    Kysandre guided us out of the Duke''s castle and it didn''t talk us long to reach our guild hall which was in a prime location near the city centre.

    The tiny hairs on the back of my neck tingled and I put a hand on Gisael''s shoulder. She looked at me and my eyes shot a warning to her. She touched her eye and I nodded.

    I opened my qi sight and it was immediately obvious that someone with a strong core followed us.

    "Inside," I whispered, and I waited in the doorway. Gisael went inside first and inspected themon room, but I knew that other than our friends it was empty. When they were all inside I closed the door an put my back against it.

    It was made of wood and I willed myself to be one with it. It wasn''t a qi ability; my skin tone was wooden and when I put my back against a tree trunk - it provided excellent camouge. I was still and I watched and waited for him, or her, toe.

    It wasn''t an adventurer; it was someone powerful. And then I saw him scale the building across the street - presumably so he could watch our guildhall. While he was finding a vantage - I opened the door a crack and slipped inside.

 Chapter 98: Kysandre

    Chapter 98: Kysandre

    "It''s Alejo," I said.

    Kysandre was startled at first then her sea green eyes grew angry. She stomped towards the door and I held out an arm to stop her. She looked at it and then up at me.

    "He''s just watching over you. Leave him be, it does no harm."

    "I am not a child," she said with a huff.

    I looked her up and down. She had curves that would make any man drool. "Agreed," I said with a grin.

    She suddenly felt vulnerable and moved quickly towards Gisael and the firece. Reyas and Ailen were upstairs and Barrin said his goodnights. Saka looked from Gisael, to Kysandre to me and I shrugged.

    She yawned, gave her goodnights as well and went up to her room.

    I sat on thefy seat facing the pair and the sofa they shared. "So," I said.

    Kysandre looked at me and then Gisael. "I just wanted to talk and Sigwurd said I should reach out tonight," she said. "I feel silly now with Alejo outside and sitting here in the dark with you two."

    Gisael started the fire. "It is not dark now. If you want to talk, talk. We will always be in your debt."

    "No, no," Kysandre. "I do not want you to feel indebted."

    I chuckled. "You don''t have a say in it. Imagine if we saved your sister, lover, and closest friend. How would you feel?"

    "I would feel strangely awkward that my sister was my lover," she said, and weughed.

    "Reyas is like a sister to Gisael and her closest friend. To me she is a lover and close friend."

    "Oh," Kysandre said. Her eyes widened. "I thought you two," she pointed to Gisael and then me, "Were together."

    "We are," I said.

    "Oh," she said. "Is that what its like with your folk. We are not like that here. One man for one woman."

    I shrugged. "I can''tin. Do whates natural."

    "What is it that you wanted to discuss?" Gisael asked. She stoked the fire and its warm spread over us. They both looked beautiful in the dim light. Gisael still wore her leathers which hugged her lithe frame. Her hair was wild as always and her face was chiselled by a master artist.

    Kysandre wore tight-fitting white blouse and dark blue pants underneath her blue protector''s cloak. Although she was from this world she had a Mediterranean look. Dark brown hair and light brown silky skin. When she was close her sea green eyes were striking and they suited her heritage and affinity. She was the first person I met with an affinity, unless the Dokkalfar possessed them and kept them a secret.

    Kysandre smiled and turned her head towards Gisael. "I loved watching you fight, especially when I learned you were like us. You were so brave and I''m so happy we got the chance to meet. I wanted to talk tonight at dinner, but with the nobles and duke it was stifling. I have to watch every word I say because I''m very good at offending them apparently."

    I chuckled. "Say what you want here. It''s a sign of weakness to be offended at every little thing."

    Gisael nced at me and then asked, "What do you mean like us?"

    Kysandre adjusted her position and sat up straight. "Oh, I mean, you are no an adventurer. You hade to this ind like so many others."

    "Not you?" I asked.

    "We''ve been here a long time; I was a baby when we came. My parents are fisherfolk and they were offered timber to build a new boat and free docking rights for a decade."

    "How did you be a protector?"

    She smiled shyly. "Since I was a small girl I yed with water and Alejo noticed me one day when I was ten. I was using sea water to clean the decks on my father''s boat, and he watched and followed me secretly all day."

    I chuckled. "Like now."

    Sheughed. "No, this was innocent and now is disrespectful." Then she frowned. "He took me in for testing and training. I was with a dozen children who were mostly of noble birth. That''s how the bloodlines go here, they marry for ability and hope they have talented children."

    "Of course I was despised because I wasn''t one of them, but I didn''t care because I brought my family honour. The wealthy children of nobility had known no hardship and I was the only one with an affinity; I think Alejo just bided his time to take me on as his apprentice."

    "That was eight years ago, and he still thinks I''m that little ten year old girl."

    I shook my head. "He worries for your safety and probably for good reason. You are young, beautiful, and maybe a little nave because I''d have no qualms banging your brains out."

    Her face turned bright red.

    Gisael bared her teeth at me. "You always speak what is in your mind."

    Iughed. "It''s good for her to know what danger she''s in."

    She couldn''t meet my gaze. She looked at the floor and said, "Now I know what you meant by not worrying about offence. Alejo would be beside himself if he heard such talk."

    "He probably thinks it and keeps it to himself," I teased.

    She shook her head. "He is like a brother to me and you''re right I am probably nave. I''ve never been attracted to someone until today."

    I leaned back in myfy chair and put my hands behind my head. "Yeah, I noticed."

    Gisael stood and approached me, for a second I thought she was going to punch me in the balls, but she just bared her teeth and hissed a little before she sat on the floor between my knees. She faced Kysandre, wrapped her arms around my calves and pulled them close.

    I wasn''t sure what she was up to but Kysandre could no longer see my hard dragon because Gisael''s head was in the way. I took the opportunity to stroke her long braids and she purred like a cat.

    I leaned forward and said, "I will let you off the hook little fish. Let''s change the subject. Tell us of your affinity or even better show us."

    Gisael kissed the inside of my knee to show her approval.

    Kysandre put her hand in a pocket and fished out a small vial. "This is water from the sacred pool. It''s on the isle in the bay and we call it that because it''s rich in natural qi."

    She opened the vial and I opened my qi sight. Her pathways were unique as were everyone''s. I had learned from watching others that qi pathways were like fingerprints  they looked familiar, but everyone was unique. Hers were intricate and flowed through her body in hundreds of thin lines. These lines met and formed rivers which flowed into her core.

    Her qi swirled up her main arteries from her core and left her hands into the space in front of her. The two streams joined and snaked out before capturing the water in a bulb. The vial didn''t contain much water, but I don''t think it mattered. Her qi snaked around and brought the water with it. I wondered if it was the qi doing the work of her healing and the water was just for show. I don''t think she was aware what was going on because it was a talent she was born with.

    What amazed me the most was how she controlled her qi outside of her body. I had to push my qi up my spear using significant force. With my current method I had not chance to replicate what she was doing, and I recalled the dream I had when I was in surgery.

    I met an old Chinese man and he told me I had to stop forcing my qi and encourage it, entice it like a kitten with a ball of string.

    "Is it much different when you heal," I asked.

    "I can heal with this," she said, and a knife appeared in Gisael''s hand.

    "Would it be too much to ask for a demo?"

    "I can do it. Gisael gifted me enough qi tost a month or two."

    I held out my hand and Gisael sliced it across the palm. She licked the de and put it away. I watched closely as the qi bulb and water within floated towards my hand. Kysandre waved her hands in circles like she was doing ta chi. I guessed that helped her feel what she wanted to do, because her hand movements had no effect on her qi. It flowed and whipped no matter what position her hands were in.

    The water touched my skin and I concentrated on the intricate movements of her qi. The skin of her qi-bulb was not static. When I used qi - I threw it around inrge portions but when innate users did something special the pattern of the qi itself was intricate and tiny. It was like her qi had tiny worms swimming around and I could barely see them let alone memorise the pattern.

    But I was happy, as she stitched up my cut I recognized some of the basic patterns from troll stitching and added one more to my qi vocabry.

    "Amazing," I said. "Have you ever healed without water?"

    She brought the water back and the qi-bulb dropped it neatly into her vial. Her precision and awareness were impressive. The main thing I''d learned is that I had a lot to learn. There was so much to this and I''d only scratched the surface.

    She giggled. "No, don''t be silly it''s the sacred waters that heal. My qi affinity keeps them pure and aligns their internal properties. It''s a symbiotic rtionship."

    I smiled. She had no fucking idea what she was doing either.

 Chapter 99: Midnight Surprise

    Chapter 99: Midnight Surprise

    Gisael got up and added another a log to the dwindling fire.

    I stretched and yawned. "It''s been a long day. Can we meet up tomorrow? I''d love to see you wash down a boat with water."

    Kysandre stood. "Sleep in. I have much to do in the morning, but I cane find you in the afternoon."

    "There are plenty of beds here," Gisael said.

    Kysandre shook her head. "I am not far and Alejo is outside. I hate it but I wouldn''t want to make him wait up all night and he might do something stupid." A judgmental sigh escaped her.

    The hair on the back of my neck tingled - I had closed my qi-sight after her demonstration finished a few minutes earlier. I was alert to something amiss and I noticed a dark shape move up behind her. Without thinking I flooded my streams with qi and created qi-speed patterns in the blink of an eye.

    I moved to Kysandre and grabbed a knife by the de moments before it sliced her throat. The man released it and I noticed it looked like one of our skinning knives as I dropped it to the ground.

    Kysandre''s eyes were wide - she had no idea what just happened but Gisael was already moving with a ming piece of wood in her hand. She had picked it by the end that was not smouldering and jabbed at the dark shape of a man.

    The smouldering stick hit something which protected him. I opened my qi-sight and he stood out like a sore thumb. It was no ordinary person, no adventurer. To my eyes this was a powerful practitioner. His core was healthy size and at least double the size of mine. It was someone who had been building their core for dozens of years.

    My first thought was it was Alejo no matter how strange that would be, but after a moment I realised it was not. This man was older. He wore ck clothing and his face was painted ck. And it was some type of qi barrier that stopped Gisael''s fiery stick. A qi-shield the size of an A4 piece of paper.

    I pulled Kysandre past me and jabbed at him with a qi-strike. He blocked it easily with another qi-shield he didn''t even bother to dodge or parry. He reached for his waist and began to draw throwing knives.

    The first hurtled towards me and I pped it away, but the second I did not see until it was toote. It pierced my stomach just above my hip and pain shot up through me. His throwing knives were guided and enhanced by his qi. I grabbed it before it could burrow into me any further and had to struggle to pull it out.

    When I did he used his qi and jagged it to the side. It sliced me open good and proper. He blocked another attack from Gisael using his qi-shield to keep her at bay. He threw another knife at Kysandre and it struck her in the back.

    There was nothing vital there and I wondered at his mistake when he could have easily hit a kidney or the back of her neck. She fell forward to her hands and knees and gasped. I could hear a gurgle in her breathing.

    The front door crashed open and another flew into the room at blinding speed. I had one hand holding in my guts and the other ready to p down the next knife he threw. I kicked a sofa at the knife thrower trying to catch him by surprise.

    He was focused on Kysandre, but he didn''t throw another knife and then I realised. I could see his qi pushing the knife through her back and towards her heart. She fell t, and the other figure flew past me.

    The second intruder shouted, "Sigwurd." And they shed.

    I was d they were opponents and I only now realised the second was Alejo. He''de to help Kysandre against the other but was unaware of the knife heading for her heart. I used my qi recklessly and through myself to her, I reached and grabbed the knife before it could reach her heart. I yanked it free and broke its masters hold with brute force.

    I was no healer. I knew a few stitches. Concentrating on her wound and using my qi-sight I did my beast to sew up the damaged blood vessels to stem her bleeding. Her lung had been punctured and then I began to stitch the slice in it as well.

    I could hear the pair fighting and I turned to see the man wrapped in ck walk through the wall. It happened in seconds he didn''t make a hole, he made himself insubstantial and stepped through.

    Alejo did not pursue but ran to my side instead. "Is she hurt?"

    I continued to stitch her lung. "He went for her heart, but I managed to catch it in time."

    He inspected her. "She isn''t bleeding too badly. Good work."

    I concentrated on her and he was unsure what to make of my silence.

    "Why did you sh with Sigwurd?" he asked.

    "Perhaps you should ask him that," I said. "I don''t know if you noticed but this is our home. He was the intruder here, dressed in ck with his face painted, while trying to slice her throat with one of our skinning knives."

    "Oh, and who the fuck is Sigwurd?"

    Gisael walked quickly through the room quietly picking up the skinning knife and handing it to me. "I fetch my herbs"

    "Yes," I said. "Hurry."

    She nodded and ran to the kitchen.

    "What are you doing?" he asked.

    "Stitching the puncture in her lung," I said. "But I don''t know what to do with the blood inside them. Perhaps you should get a healer before she drowns in her own blood."

    "You can do that? Never mind. Send one of your people for a healer I don''t want to leave her side," he said.

    "You''re useless here and a protector. Who do you think the best healer will listen to, you or me?"

    "What if hees back?"

    "What if she dies while you hesitate. Go you idiot."

    He frowned but stood up anyway. He walked briskly to the door and cast a final nce over his shoulder before running up the street.

    Gisael ran back to me with her pouch in hand. "She was blood in the lungs is there anything you can do?"

    "Put her on her side, she may cough it out on her own." She then went about treating the hole in her back. I may have stitched the blood vessels but Gisael closed the wound. She tore Kysandre''s white shirt and wrapped it round her as a makeshift bandage.

    We waited for Alejo and an experienced healer.

    "Any else we can do?" I asked.

    "Your stomach," she said, and I grinned.

    "In all the excitement I forgot."

    She pushed me back. "Lie down. Is there anything for you to stitch?"

    "I can do it from here," I said and then she applied something that hurt like hell. "Except when you do that. A warning would go a long way."

    "Did you use what you learned tonight?" she asked as she worked on my wound.

    "Not really. It takes time and practice to perfect these intricate qi techniques. I just used my ham fisted qi-stitching that I''ve been working on for thest month."

    "Did you give this technique to the adventurers?"

    "Yeah," I said. "That''s my job. It keeps me here with you."

    "Perfect it more and keep that for us. They can have your novice ability."

    I tried to sit up and she pushed me back down. "What''s changed?"

    "I watch and think while you are away. I see the adventurers here and their numbers. They use abilities that you give them. They do not work for them like we do. And they hold no allegiance to you for this. It is dangerous and I want to be cautious."

    I exhaled. "You''re right. I''ll take your advice."

    Alejo pushed the door which was barely hanging on its hinges after he bashed it open the first time. The small woman followed him.

    "I went to the docks and got the fisherfolk healer," he said. "We can trust her and until we know more its best to be careful." He pointed to Kysandre.

    The old women bent over and said, "Kysandre, dear." She looked up and ordered Alejo. "Water, cloths and sheets. I need proper bandages when I''m done too."

    Alejo nodded. He pointed to the bar, "Kitchen?"

    "Yeah, knock yourself out."

    He looked at my stomach. "Are you injured? When did that happen?"

    "During the fight you idiot."

    He sighed, nodded, and went to the kitchen quickly. He came back with water and cloths.

    "I''ll be back with bandages," he said. "Anything else before I go?"

    "I have my remedies," the old woman said.

    He looked at me and said, "Thank you." The ran out the door.

 Chapter 100: When two worlds collide (end of volume 1)

    Chapter 100: When two worlds collide (end of volume 1)

    Alejo strode up the street with a bag full of bandages. His senses were heightened, and he jumped when a small rocknded in his path. He watched it fly back into Sigwurd''s hand.

    The leader of the bluecloaks was dressed in his normal attire. A breastte engraved with runes, leathers, and his blue cloak.

    "What were you doing there?" Sigwurd asked from the shadows.

    "What were you doing there?" Alejo said far too loudly.

    Sigwurd shook his head. "Follow, we can discuss this somewhere quiet."

    "You''ve got to be kidding. No. I''m taking these to her; she needs me."

    "Meet me after then. Say nothing to the Svartalfar."

    Alejo scowled. "How do I know you won''t try to kill me next?"

    "I give you my word. I''ve never gone back on my word, you know this."

    Alejo spat. "And you''ve never tried to murder one of your own protectors. It''s a day for firsts."

    Sigwurd growled. "Do not speak of this. That is why we need to talk, so I can exin."

    "Promise me she is safe," Alejo said.

    "I can''t," Sigwurd replied. "It is out of my hands."

    "How can this be?" Alejo cried.

    "Quiet, you make too much noise. I''ll be in my chamber. Come see me when you can."

    Alejo growled. "Fine. I''ll take a chance on you, but I will warn them."

    "So be it," Sigwurd said and he marched back towards the castle.

    Alejo watched his leader and old master depart with his hand on his sword. He released, gripped, and released it again. Then he sighed and turned back to the Forest''s guild hall. He kept his senses on high alert and noticed critters as small as a mouse scurrying through a grate.

    He hurried through the door and dropped by the healer. He nodded at me. "We need to talk."

    "Talk then," I said.

    Alejo peered at the fisherfolk healer. "Not here," he said. "But not out of sight either." He pointed to the corner with the firece.

    Gisael pulled me to my feet and I flopped my arms over her shoulders. She grunted. "You can walk."

    I turned my head and said softly into her ear. "But you''refy."

    She pushed me off and inspected her work on the poultice. "No games. I will look after you." I put my arm around her shoulder, and we sat on thefy seat that she and Kysandre had shared earlier. Alejo sat with his back to her but seemed unconcerned.

    I suspected he was using an ability and opened my qi-sight. He had sensed themotion from across the street somehow and I had no idea what abilities these protectors possessed.

    When I looked at him with my qi-sight my suspicions were confirmed. His eyes and ears were covered in qi. His qi made a shape from his ear like a cone, a qi hearing aid if you will. I wasn''t certain what the qi on his eyes did, but I suspected it enhanced his vision  possibly allowing him to see in darkness.

    Gisael ran her hand across my shoulders and when my eyes met hers she flicked her head towards the stairs and then patted her shoulder.

    "Go," I said, and she ran off to fetch her weapons.

    As she ran past Kysandre stirred and moaned in pain. The healer hushed her and gave her something to chew on. "Rest. You''re safe now. Chew."

    Alejo watched the exchange and turned back to face me. I listened and studied his ability at the same time. It wasn''t the first time I dreamed of having a photographic memory, but I would just have to study the patterns the hard way. Then practise and balls it up until I worked it out.

    "You knew this guy," I said. "Who is he? Will he be back, or do I have to hunt him down to kill him?"

    Alejo sighed. "I haven''t worked out what is happening. Even to me it doesn''t make any sense - so I can imagine for you it is unfathomable."

    I leaned forward. "Fathom away."

    He got a far off look. "He is the head protector of the city, which is a high office, but he certainly does not work on his own ord. He was ordered to do this."

    "So, someone ordered him to kill Kysandre. What did she do?"

    Alejo fidgeted with his fingers. "Perhaps its not what she did, but who she was with and where she was."

    "Shit," I said. "He had one of our skinning knives when he tried to slit her throat. He tried to kill her here with our knife. What would''ve happened if he was sessful?"

    "Someone means to undo the forest. Not just you. Not just your guild but your domain. Such an act would have given cause for anyone and everyone to attack the forest. It was a sinister n, because if he killed you. That would be it, you woulde back. If he killed Gisael, it would be a tragedy. But the person who nned this and ordered Sigwurd wanted to bring your undoing."

    I shook my head. "So not only would the fisherfolk hate us, so would all of Dawnharbour. And the Duke would seek vengeance."

    He shook his head. "I think it would give rise to Loctris to act if they wanted. Sstria and Loctris could attack and im the forest and use this murder as an excuse."

    I peered at him. "Why are you telling me this?"

    "So you don''t act rashly and go after Sigwurd. Even in failure the one who plotted this could be sessful. And," he looked over his shoulder. "I''ve trained her since she was little. She''s like daughter or little sister to me. She''s more important to me than anything."

    "Can you protect her?"

    He was a grown man, but a tear came to his eye. "I''m not sure. Sigwurd is powerful and experienced. And he''s not alone - where I am."

    "We can take her in," I said.

    "I''m not sure her people would ept that. That she just ran off to the forest one day. She''s a protector here but she''s close. She could eat every meal with the fisherfolk if she wanted."

    "Then what?"

    He put his head in his hands. "I don''t know."

    Gisael watched from the second floor. She knelt between the railing with her bow ready.

    "I''ll wake Saka and Ailen. Maybe they can think of something, they''re experienced with this type of bullshit."

    I looked at Gisael and held up two intertwined fingers and mouthed their names. She nodded and headed to their rooms.

    The bleary eyed twins headed down the stairs and when they saw Kysandre reality set in like a bucket of ice water in the face. Alejo and I filled them in with what happened and his spection.

    Ailen nced at Saka who nodded. "It''s possible there is outside interference," he said. "There are two factions who control the adventurers. But we''ll need to look into it."

    "I''ll stay," Saka said, "And Ailen can dream walk now."

    He nodded and went upstairs.

    Alejo peered at Saka. "Is this how you travel back to your prime world?"

    There was that name again. Prime world. "You mean our old world? Yes. But it''s different from when a body dies."

    "Why do you think it could be interference from them? What could they possibly hold over a Protector."

    She shrugged. "We''ll find out. We need to at least rule it out."

    The night whiled away, and we took turns napping except Alejo who remained vignt all night.

    Ailen returned at dawn while we were moving Kysandre to a bed on the first floor. She was sleeping off whatever the healer fed her.

    I stretched and yawned while Gisael fed me some dried fruit. Ailen sipped on some water before he began. Alejo leaned forward in anticipation and Saka sat on the arm of the sofa.

    Ailen nced at Alejo. "Some of this will be hard to exin without breaking into old world speak."

    Alejo waved his hand in dismissal. "Say what you need to, I will share with no one other than Kysandre."

    "There is a powerful person from the old world who has taken a role in Loctris. He still holds sway over many things, but my father has control of the organisation. My father cannot move against him because of these rtionships the man has. He is the one who negotiates with the gatekeepers. He is the one who gathers resources and pays the gatekeepers."

    I almost choked. "Shit. This dude is at the heart of things."

    Ailen asked. "Did you ever meet a Director Buxiu?"

    I shook my head. "Nope. I only talked to technicians. But they used to tell me that it was the directors who decided whether Ie back in."

    Alejo shifted in his chair impatiently. "Who is this person in our world? He must have sway over Sigwurd somehow. But I can''t imagine an adventurer with that sort of power."

    "He''s been here for years," Ailen said. "He took over the rtionships from Researcher 001 ording to the records. Does the name Chancellor ring a bell?"

    Alejo was an upright man. He was like a knight. Chivalrous, courteous, humble, and thoughtful. He said, "Fuck."

 Chapter 101: The old lecherous duke

    Chapter 101: The old lecherous duke

    There was a tapping on the door. Alejo stood, turned, and drew his sword in one swift motion.

    Gisael walked calmly to the door as I scanned the area with my sight. Even if that bastard hid inside the walls I would be able to see his qi-core and streams.

    She opened it and pulled the man in by the shirt before mming the door again. He stumbled and before he knew it she had her sword poking his back.

    "What''s," he cried. "happening?"

    "Larry," I said. "Answer this very carefully because if I find outter I''ll rip your balls off and stuff them down your throat. Do you work for the Chancellor?"

    He raised his hands. "No. I only obey the duke."

    I leapt a couch and grabbed his throat. "No weasel words will save you. If you take any money or do anything he tells you the punishment is the same. This isn''t some nansy pansy court. Think carefully. Do you report to the chancellor or do his bidding now or ever?"

    He shook his head vehemently and pissed his pants a little. I released him with a push and Gisael pulled her sword just intime.

    His eyes widened when he saw Alejo. "I ," he hesitated.

    "Spit it out. Why are you here?"

    "There is a meeting with the Dule of Sstria," he said. "You ," he breathed. "You need to work out the details with your prize - The Reach."

    "Is it a trap?" Alejo asked.

    "A what? No," he said. "Sir, why are you here? What happened?"

    Alejo ignored the questions.

    I pped Larry lightly. "Hey look at me," I said. "You never saw Alejo here. Got it?"

    He nodded.

    "Good. Don''t make me angry Larry because I''m like a wild animal on heat. I attack threats first and ask questionster."

    "Yes, sir," he whimpered.

    "Now, when is this meeting?"

    "As soon as you arrive in the caste. The Duke of Sstria is being flexible, he''ll meet you when you''re ready."

    "Oh," I said. "How kind of him." I cast a nce at Alejo. "You got this?"

    "I won''t leave Kysandre," he said.

    I nodded at Saka. "Come. Just us two."

    She grinned at Ailen who frowned in response.

    "Okay Larry let''s go."

    The ambassador looked at my bandage but was smart enough not to say anything.

    He walked through the streets and we followed. I was learning the city, but it was good to have a local show me around. The castle was unmistakable. It had a central portion which wasrger than the rest and then three wings to the North, South and West. The main gate of the main hall lined up perfectly with the main gate into the city. Which was a few miles to the east.

    I leaned close to Saka. "You do the talking and I''ll step in if I need to. If you''re unsure about anything do what you normally do and look at me."

    "Okay," she said. "What do we want out of this? What''s our goal?"

    "Protect what is ours."

    The Ambassador lead us past the guards and into the main entrance. We went up the sweeping stairway and down the corridor. Before long we were permitted into arge chamber with a lounge and adjoining rooms.

    "This is the royal guestroom," the ambassador said. "The Duke''s aide will inform him you are here. Please sit." We sat and the ambassador took up a position behind us.

    "Are you staying Larry?"

    "Yes sir, it is my duty."

    I turned and stared at him.

    "May I have your permission to stay sir?"

    I rxed and turned back around. "Sure Larry."

    "Do you want to take off your helmet sir?"

    "If I wanted to take it off I would. Stop asking stupid questions." My antler mask had many uses. It wasn''t just intimidating; it was a weapon and protection as well.

    The old duke entered the chamber with two aides and a guard. He didn''t acknowledge us until he sat down in therge chair across from us. He held out a hand and his aide who was already pouring a drink quickly finished and carefully put the ss in the duke''s outstretched hand.

    The old duke took a sip and I yawned. I felt like taking a nap while we waited for him to start.

    If he was expecting us to be undisciplined and have to fill the silence he was mistaken. Saka was a pro and I didn''t give a shit what he did.

    She smiled sweetly and adjusted the leather around her breasts. By pulling on them she drew his leering eye. She was a pro alright. Her nk smiling face just looked at him in silence as if she had nothing to say.

    He turned to me and I leaned back stretching out my arms. I slid one down her back and onto her ass and the other along the top of the couch.

    The old duke grunted and said. "Thank you foring."

    "It is our pleasure," Saka replied. He looked from her to me. I just squeezed her butt and ignored him; she did a good job ignoring me groping her.

    He leered at her. I was expecting drool to trickle down any second. "I''d like to discuss your prize and if we cane to an agreement we can ratify its terms in the form of a treaty."

    "That sounds wonderful," she said. Oh my god she was good. I almost believed her.

    "Are you negotiating on the forests behalf?" The duke asked her but peered at me.

    "I have the protector of the forest''s blessing. His silence is his consent to my words."

    "He was awful chattyst night with the Duke of Dawnharbour. What happened? Did he drink too much wine?" The duke guffawed and his aides duly followed suit.

    Saka smiled sweetly and waited patiently. When theughter died down she said, "He''s usually very quiet but when he kills a few people he opens up."

    I would have high fived her but that would ruin the mood she just set up. A threat of violence from a powerful monster. Instead I grunted and picked her up with my hands squeezing her thighs.

    She sat up straight in my grasp and I moved her onto myp. She dutifully wiggled her butt to getfortable on my crotch.

    The duke leered. I could smell the jealousy oozing from him. I barely looked at him with my head resting on the couch behind me, but I could sense it all the same.

    "Now I''mfortable," she said. "Let''s begin negotiations."

    Her words surprised him. I guess he thought Svartalfar would be like animals barely able to form an intellectual thought. It wasmon for someone to underestimate me and it was a mistake then and now. One we would take full advantage.

    The old duke cleared his throat. "The prize was a guild hall in the reach with the rich hunting grounds which surround it. It is to be provided rent free, but there are levies on any qi cores which are obtained by the guild. And of course we expect you to secure the mine from the mountainfolk. Have you any run ins with them?"

    Saka sniffed. "Of course we want to have good rtions with all our neighbours. The mountainfolk and the fort by theke. It''s our understanding the mine belongs to the mountainfolk. What im do you have on it?"

    "All thisnd belongs to us. It just needs taming."

    "So are you saying that if you tamed the forest it would belong to you? The gatekeepers built this ind didn''t they? They brought us and the mountainfolk here as well as you. What gives you the right to take what is not yours?"

    The duke sighed. "I knew you couldn''t be relied upon. I will have to seek another guild for themission."

    "It''s not amission it''s a prize," she said and smiled sweetly. "We fought hard for this right and you will not take it from us because it doesn''t suit your illegal ims."

    He thumped the arm of his chair and his aide cried when the drink spilled. "Who are you to say what''s legal and what''s not?"

    She smiled sweetly. "Me, I am no one. But I am guessing that with a little research we''ll find out how shaky the ground that you''re standing on is. Remember my dear duke. I am not a true Svartalfar. I am an adventurer, a skilled negotiator and trained in legal matters."

    The old duke grumbled curses on adventurers. "The young duke warned me about you lot," he said.

    "How about we make you an offer. One that will satisfy your needs without causing you trouble."

    The old duke grumbled and nodded. "Go on."

    "You want the mine for ore? We will mine the ore and sell it to you at a fair price. One that will be much cheaper than you trying to take it."

    "We need ore and coal," he said. "Then there is transport to Sstria."

    "That won''t be free, it''s a long and dangerous journey."

    He grumbled.

    "This is the same no matter who gets the ore from the mine. Don''t worry we''re pretty good at killing. We''ll find a way."

    "And we will bring trade to the Reach. Send your most progressive merchants. But we won''t be paying any levies. We already hunt in this area and have a fine home nearby. Give us a storehouse for goods instead. You can tax whatever we sell you."

    "What sort of goods?"

    She touched her breasts. "See these leathers? We kill the monsters and our friends are fine leatherworkers. There''s also forest craft. The finest cloth, honey, and fruit delicacies. Maybe even furniture if there''s demand."

    "What about our farms?"

    "Monster clearing is free of charge. Just have your people in The Reach wee us and we''ll kill whatever they want. Excluding sentient peaceful races like the mountainfolk."

    "They''re not peaceful. They killed our people."

    "Who were trespassing in their mine? What did you expect? Did you even try to negotiate with them?"

    His lip curled in distaste, but he did not reply.

    After a long wait he said, "In the interest of peace I will ept your terms. On one condition, the price of ore has to be half what the Dokkalfar are charging."

    "Put the price in the document and know we can easily check."

    He frowned. "I know. I saw your friend at dinner. How does he feel about you undercutting him?" He grinned with thest statement.

    She smiled sweetly. "He won''t mind. Business is business after all."

    With her sitting on myp and performing so admirably my dragon began to stand to attention.

    She must have felt it because she smiled and said. "I think we''re done. Have your aide deliver the document to us when its ready." She stood and turned to face me and held out her hand. She smiled at me shyly and I was d I was wearing my mask because my smile wouldn''t quit.

 Chapter 102: Didn’t Think (R18)

    Chapter 102: Didn��t Think (R18)

    The castle was vast, and we were lost moments after leaving the old dukes chambers.

    The corridor''s walls were lined with awful paintings, so I snorted as we followed Larry our ambassador. Saka imitated Gisael and snaked her hand into mine. She stood on tip toes and tried to whisper in my ear. She was still a few inches short.

    "What?" she asked softly.

    "The paintings," I said and pointed.

    She gazed at one and then another. "They''re lovely."

    I scoffed. "If naked, fat, white people lying on pillows is your idea of lovely, have at it."

    She tugged on my hand and I stopped. She pointed at the painting. "See how her finger points up into the clouds where the sun ising out."

    I nodded.

    "The artist ismunicating something. It was dark but there is hope." She pointed. "See the dark figures with red eyes in the background? They''re retreating, they are symbols telling a story."

    "I just see a naked fat woman on a pillow."

    She shook her head and chirped.

    "I swear you''re more like Gisael every day. That''s one of her noises."

    She pulled my hand to turn me to face her. "Did you mean that in there? Or was it a show?"

    "What?"

    Her index finger indicated my dragon. "You sat me on that after feeling me up."

    I tilted my head to the side and thought before answering. "Both."

    Her lip curled and she stared at me. We''d forgotten Larry and he''d kept walking; he was now out of sight. Her finger traced the muscles in my stomach and then she looked up at me. "What do you mean both?"

    I shrugged. "He was leering at you and I didn''t like it. Your attractive, and certainly not for the likes of him, so I let him know it."

    Her eyes searched mine and she leaned into me. Her breasts pressed against my chest and he chin tilted back. "Take me," she said softly.

    I didn''t think, I just grabbed her hand and pulled her through a door. I knew it was an empty room because there were no qi-cores bobbing around. It was a storeroom full of towels, linen, soaps, and other simr crap.

    When I closed the door she fell to her knees and undid my leathers. She had to do very little coaxing to make my dragon fly. She handled him and then took him in her mouth. I put my hands either side of her head and thrust. Her muffled squeals were almost as enjoyable as her tongue. She enjoyed sucking and licking my dragon and he just got harder.

    She stood and smiled demurely. "Did you like that?"

    "Shut up," I said and turned her around. My arms reached around her stomach and I undid her leather pants then aggressively pulled them down to her ankles. I ced a hand on the middle of her back and pushed her forward. She reached out and ced her hands on the shelves in front then she gasped for air. She was hot for it and we hadn''t even started.

    I opened her cave with my thumbs and the dragon struggle to slid in. She bit down on her arm to muffle a cry as he forced his way into her cave.

    I grabbed her thighs and began to dig for gold in that cave. She enjoyed the rhythmic thrusts and therge dragon who was a little too big for her small cave. Her chirps became louder and louder and she forgot where we were. Her breathing became ragged after a five minutes of cave exploration.

    She shivered and after a time shivered again. After the third time the dragon slid out of her cave and I turned her around to face me. I lifted her right leg and held it below the knee. I pulled her close with right hand and she put her arms around my neck for bnce as she stood on one foot.

    The dragon flew home into her cave and although I wore the mask we kept eye contact as I thrust into her. My hand slid down her back and onto her ass so I could grind against her. She tried to stay quiet, but she began to moan before a minute was up. She lost eye contact as her head titled back and I gave her the fuck of her life.

    Her eyes zed over as she nutted again, and she began to say random words in her delirium. "Bastard," she said. "Cunny oh my cunny."

    She told me she loved me a dozen times before the dragon breathed fire. I pressed against her buttocks and let him spit deep inside her.

    A servant opened the door, stood in shock for a minute then gasped and closed the door.

    Iughed. "That image will stay with her for a lifetime."

    I held Saka because if I let her go I was sure she would fall to the floor. I gently put her down and cleaned myself with the closest sheet. I handed her another and tapped her lightly on the cheek.

    "You good?" I asked. There were beads of sweat of her forehead although I had been doing most of the work. Her eyes were zed over and her breathing quick and shallow.

    She looked up at me and her eyes began to focus. She breathed. "Is it always like that?"

    "You mean with Gisael and Reyas?" I thought for a moment. "Yeah sure."

    She looked vulnerable and was about to ask something. I put a finger to her lips. "Don''t," I said. "Let''s remain friends and colleagues."

    She flopped and began to sob.

    "Awe on," I said. "Where''s the tough, confident Saka that I know?"

    She stood, hugged me, and continued to sob. "I want more."

    "Now?"

    She bit me. "No. I want to do it again. I don''t want this to be the one and only time."

    Shit. I shouldn''t have done it. Why didn''t I think?

 Chapter 103: Double Entendres

    Chapter 103: Double Entendres

    After extricating myself from a sticky situation we asked a servant to guide us out of the castle and we headed back to our guild hall. Barely ten minutes passed, and it was already awkward between us.

    "Gather everyone," I said and waited in themon room. Reyas was moving about but Kysandre was still asleep upstairs and Alejo was with her. I could see their cores.

    "Saka was magnificent," I said, and she smiled shyly. "We have a deal; we just have to convince the mountainfolk to sell some ore to the Duke."

    Gisael handed me a cherry and I popped it into my mouth. "Here''s to hoping the old duke doesn''t try any funny business."

    Ailen snorted and Saka frowned.

    "Yeah, I agree. The old bastard will definitely try on some funny business."

    "What is funny business?" Reyas asked.

    "Swindle, dishonest dealing, cheat, etcetera," Saka said and they all nodded in agreement.

    Gisael stared at Saka. "What happened?"

    Saka turned bright red and Gisael looked at me. Thank goodness I had my mask on. Her lips curled and she sniffed.

    "I''ll tell youter," I said because I wanted to stop further investigation on her part.

    Saka looked away; she could not look Gisael in the eyes.

    I stood. "Fill them in on the details," I asked Saka. "I''ll go check on the bluecloaks."

    I took the stairs two at a time and left the awkwardness behind. I tapped lightly on the door.

    "Enter," Alejo said softly.

    I pushed open the door and Kysandre was sitting up with a few pillows behind her back. She looked at me and smiled. I reached for my mask and took it off.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Good thanks to you."

    "Me? It was your healer and Gisael."

    She shook her head. "I may have been in shock and could not talk. But I was aware what was happening." She nced at Alejo. "Is it a secret?"

    I shrugged. "Just keep it to you two."

    "What secret," Alejo said.

    "He can heal."

    Alejo''s eyes widened and he stared at me. I waved my hand in dismissal. "It''s basic stuff really. Nothingpared to Kysandre." And then I mumbled, "Or a Troll."

    I walked around the opposite side of the bed. "What now?"

    Pain crossed Alejo''s face. "I''m not sure. Whatever we do could go badly but our main goal is to keep Kysandre alive."

    "We''re going to head back to the Forest before they pin any other bullshit on us," I said.

    Alejo shook his head slowly. "If they murdered her just after you left they could still me you and say you ran."

    "Why her? I know the fisherfolk hold her dear, but, it seems personal and a waste of her talent."

    "You''re right," Alejo said. "The personal part aside. Our duke is not beholden to the Chancellor and they''re sacrificing one of his, it costs them nothing. But why would Sigwurd agree? I must go and talk to him."

    "Alone?" Kysandre asked.

    "You are noting with me." Alejo said. "And he will stay here. Sigwurd assured my safety, but not yours."

    "He could send the others after me while you meet with him. It is dangerous for the Svartalfar."

    "How tough are these others?" I asked.

    "Same as Alejo, there are two other protectors and then there are more - apprentices and adepts. There are forty in all."

    Alejo grimaced. "Forty cannot attack this ce in secret. But the other two protectors are older than me, powerful and experienced."

    It began to dawn on me that Kysandre made the elite group of five because of her special abilities. The others were veterans.

    Alejo stood. "I will go now. I''ve kept him waiting long enough. Stay in this room with her and if you need a rest send Gisael please."

    "Sure," I said. "Get going, you fret like an old woman."

    Kysandre giggled and received a smile from Alejo. He patted her hand and then left quickly.

    I pulled a chair across the room and positioned it facing the bed. I sat down and put my feet up near hers with my arms crossed behind my head. I sighed.

    "What''s wrong?" she said.

    "I did something stupid."

    "I''m sorry. Send someone down to the docks and I can rest with my family. I''m putting your people in danger."

    "Don''t be fucking stupid. If someone decides to attack us, its their decision and you were just their instrument. And, my stupid act has nothing to do with you or this city."

    "What did you do?" she asked softly.

    I sighed. "We met with the Duke of Sstria. And, no it has nothing to do with that meeting it went well. But during the meeting we put in a little show because he''s a dirty old man."

    "Oh," she said. "Is that all?"

    I shook my head. "After the meeting I fucked her brains out in a storeroom."

    Kysandre turned bright red. Her curiosity overcame her embarrassment. "Who?"

    "Saka," I said.

    "Oh," she said.

    "Yeah, oh. She''s the boss''s daughter - a princess in my world. And now she''s begging for it."

    "Begging for what?"

    Damn, she was innocent. I pointed to my crotch.

    "Oh," she said.

    Neither of us spoke for ages and it was her who finally broke the silence. "I had a crush on you too. It is understandable, just make sure you let her down gently."

    "Had?" I asked.

    She smiled. "It''s hard to have a crush on a man who has sex with so many women."

    Iughed. "But I''m not a man."

    Sheughed and then stopped. "That hurts, don''t make meugh."

    "Sorry." I leaned back and closed my eyes, but my qi-sight was open. I could see qi-cores,rge and small, bouncing round as people moved. All my friends were gathered downstairs but Barrin had left. No one else was inside, Gisael must have sent all the staff away.

    I reached out to Demon Bird. Come. I need you. He had been exploring up the mountains to the north and the kills left by the adventurers. The range spread all the way across the centre of the ind from sea to sea. I thought of it as the mid mountain range.

    "You know what I mean. There is this maism about you. I think most women could easily fall for you."

    "In less than a day you fell for me and fell out?"

    She stifled herugh this time. "You make me sound like a child."

    "Ah, yeah. You''re like eighteen."

    "I''ve been training as an adept since I was ten. I''ve been ready to fight to the death since I was fifteen."

    I chuckled. "Fair enough."

    "Hold my hand," she asked. Kysandre was dressed in a simple white gown which entuated her silky brown skin. Her sea green eyes looked up at the ceiling and there was a small satisfied smile on her face.

    I flopped my hand onto the bed beside her and he ced hers in it. I gave her a little squeeze and then held her hand gently.

    "This is nice," she said. "You can watch over me anytime." Her gown reached down past her thighs and her legs were sublime. Her foot crept across the bed until it touched mine.

    "Sure," I said. She was smoking hot after all.

 Chapter 104: The Docks

    Chapter 104: The Docks

    The swoosh of the guildhall door opening was followed by a loud bang as it shut. Whoever it was, was alone and my guess it was an angry Alejo. I stood and swept out the door of Kysandre''s room.

    Alejo was taking the stairs two at a time. He saw me and said, "Bring her downstairs."

    She squealed when my arms slid underneath, and I cradled her in my arms. "Stay still," I said. "You''re still recovering."

    "I can walk," she said but I held her tight. She sighed and put an arm over my shoulder before I brought her down the stairs.

    She peered at the blood stained floor where she was stabbed, and I put her down on afy couch.

    Alejo paced and all eyes were on him. "I think ," he said. "We should go to the docks and see if we can get you all on a boat. If the fisherfolk take you then they''ll know it''s by her choice."

    "What?" she said.

    He stared at her. "The best way is to get you out of the city."

    "What about you?" she asked, and I knew what he was going to say. This guy had a serious heroplex. It takes one to know one.

    "I''ll stay. Sigwurd gave his word he wouldn''t harm me, and I think he''ll keep it even if he regrets it. And he won''t want to weaken the city further."

    I peered at him. "What about the duke? Did you go to him?"

    Alejo held a finger to his lips. "I won''t discuss my ns just in case."

    I looked around, up and down. Demon bird was circling the air from high above. But I couldn''t tell him no one was near us without revealing my qi-sight or at least hinting at it. Gisael didn''t ask much of me but had warned me often enough to keep it a secret.

    I shrugged.

    Ailen said, "One moment." And he ran upstairs.

    "Are you suggesting we all hop on a boat?" Saka asked.

    He nodded. "They could sail south or north. It may even save you time. This way the fisherfolk will see her go with you willingly. I can''t think of anywhere else for her to go. Loctris will be right into the snakes'' den, and Sstria almost as bad."

    "The Dokkalfar stronghold is a safe ce," Barrin said.

    He shook his head. "She can''t sail there. We could go down to the docks and exin, but I imagined taking off on a boat and you do the talking at sea. This way you''d all be out of the city sooner and not via the main gate."

    "It''s in the middle of the day, all the boats will be out," she said.

    "No, there are four on the docks. They probably partied too hardst night and slept in. Or are under repairs. I don''t know, I only know that I saw four on the docks."

    Demon bird flew south and was there in moments. There were three still docked that he could see.

    Ailen returned he had fetched some parchment and pencils. They were the thick sort that toddlers used.

    Alejo peered at it and Ailen said, "You can write on here what you discussed with the duke." Alejo ignored him.

    "We can''t all go now," Saka said. "Someone has to sign the contract with the Duke of Sstria."

    I nodded. "One of you two, sort it out between yourselves. Then get yourself to the Dokkalfar stronghold when it''s safe."

    "The Whitecloaks offered to take me," Barrin said.

    Saka looked at Ailen. "You already died. You should stay."

    He shook his head. "I already died; I should go. And you know the details of the contract - I don''t."

    Saka swivelled and looked at me. "You decide." She smiled sweetly and looked at me demurely with her head bowed slightly.

    "Okay, Saka you stay. Ailen has a point. If you die get the gatekeepers to bring you back to the de."

    Her mouth dropped open, but no noise came out. Ailen smiled like he won a contest.

    I looked at Reyas. The colour in her cheeks had returned and her eyes were fiery. "You good?"

    She grinned and nodded. "I''m ready."

    "Kysandre?" I said and turned. "Are you up for a trip to the north?"

    She considered me for a moment. "I''m not your third wife."

    Iughed. "Is that all you can think about?"

    Her face flushed. "No," she protested too much.

    Alejo said, "You can return when it''s safe. I''ll get word to you somehow."

    I indicated Barrin. "You could always send a message to the Dokkalfar." Then I thought. "Or the Reach, we should have a storeroom there which you will know if you ask the right people."

    Alejo nodded. "When can we move?"

    I turned to Gisael and she nodded. "We can leave now, won''t take a moment to grab our packs."

    "Supplies?" he asked.

    "We are prepared," Gisael said. And we were. The packs had qi-cores and food. We dressed in our battle gear, it''s not like we had multiple sets of clothing. Reyas'' leathers were damaged the most and mine had a hole in them.

    Alejo said, "I already grabbed Kysandre''s gear and left it on the docks." I shot him a look and he waved his hands. "Don''t worry they''ll think she will go there to stay with kin - not sail away."

    What was done was done.

    We ambled up the street with Kysandre holding on to Alejo. They took the lead and I was at the rear keeping an eye open for strong qi-cores and Demon bird was overhead.

    The city was built on a penins with the docks on the calm bay to the south. From east to west it was five miles wide and from north to south it was three.

    We looked down at the pier. The stone wall kept the tide from washing into the streets. The bay was calm, and I had no idea how high the waves rose, but they probably did during a storm. We took a half a dozen stone steps down from the high wall onto the wooden docks.

    The first section was covered in shanties and warehouses. Then a long thoroughfare ran from east to west where the boats and ships moored. It was almost a mile long and a hundred yards deep.

    I could see waterpping beneath the walkway and the support columns varied. Some were wood and others were stone. There were six boats of different sizes moored and the pair led us west towards therger boats.

    I noticed a pair ofrge qi-corese from between the shanties and I was about to warn Alejo when he halted.

    "Stay safe," he said to Kysandre and drew his sword.

    "Protectors?" I asked.

    The Bluecloak pair blocked our path to Kysandre''s kin''s boat. They had longswords like Alejo which could be wielded in one hand or both. I didn''t recognise them which meant neither was the intruder fromst night. Neither was Sigwurd.

    With my qi-sight I watched them prepare qi body techniques and a couple I didn''t recognise. The body techniques had simrities with the mountainfolk''s, but they were certainly not identical.

    I put on my mask while they pranced about like arrogant twats.

    "Let us pass," Alejo said. "There should be no bloodshed between us. Not here where the fisherfolk can see."

    "Then meet us in the garden."

    "I will, but Kysandre is going to stay with her parents."

    One pointed past him at us. "And what are they doing here?"

    "Visiting," he answered and one snorted.

    "Maybe the forestfolk will try to kill both of you; the evil horned creature cannot be trusted."

    "Sigwurd gave his word and there are too many witnesses here."

    "I didn''t give my word and witnesses might get caught in the crossfire when we avenge your death. Not only did the forestfolk murder two of our own they caused havoc on the docks killing many innocents."

    "I will go with them," Kysandre said. "I don''t want anyone toe to harm."

    Alejo shook his head. "You''d just be killing the forest."

    I growled. "We can handle it, but they''ll kill you and that''s not something we will let happen. Your ability is priceless not to mention your life."

    I moved forward and stood beside Alejo. "You sad sacks think its two against one. You''ve got no fucking idea who you''re dealing with."

    I had no weapon other than my limbs and my qi. Oh, and my anger. I was fucking angry. Demon bird squawked from above and showed me what he saw.

    I turned my head and whispered, "Reds behind." Then with my hands behind my back showed them the number Twenty five. Their leaders had been reset recently but the sheer numbers were a lot for Gisael and the others to handle.

    "Last chance Alejo," one of them spat. "You''re about to condemn the lives of all these innocents." He waved his hand in a circle to show he was going to kill all the fisherfolk and any other unlucky sap in the area.

    I pulled a qi core from my pack while I poured qi into my limbs  strength, speed, and agility. Then I bit down and sucked it dry.

    Alejo said nothing and stared at his formerrades.

    "Why do you bastards threaten to kill innocents and somehow it''s our fault? Fuck that shit makes me mad."

    The one on the right, the older one, looked down his nose at me and said, "You have no idea what you''re dealing with adventurer. Where we know all about you."

    Iughed. "The Chancellor has no fucking idea. And he won''t lose a wink of sleep when you die."

    A shade of doubt crossed his face. The bastard just confirmed it''s the chancellor pulling the strings.

    "They will attack any moment," Alejo said calmly, "They are ready."

    I grinned. He knew them and their methods, but I could see everything they did.

    "Are you tougher than them?" I asked.

    He shook his head slightly. "But I have something worth fighting for."

    The Red''s appeared behind us a hundred yards up the pier. Gisael did not hesitate and arrows began to fly.

    For the second day in a row, it was clobbering time.

 Chapter 105: Painting the Docks Red

    Chapter 105: Painting the Docks Red

    To the naked eye the bluecloaks moved at incredible speeds, but for me everything was in slow motion; their speed was rtively average.

    I''d never fought someone who had a deep understanding and a lifetime of training in the qi arts. But they had never fought me either.

    Mother had painfully inserted wood into my arms and knuckles for a reason. She knew the Svartalfar lore and somewhere in the past they must have learned its use. My qi loved the wood and licked it like it was a jubnt puppy. Qi flowed into my arms - ready to strike  itpped the wood, pooled in my knuckles, and flowed to my antler mask.

    My qi licked my wooden face and horns. It was like standing under a shower and my qi was the water running over it before returning to my core. The living wood was bathed in it.

    The old man must have been in his forties, but he was as lively as a spring chicken. He lifted his sword above his head and held it with both hands. I could see his qi pooling in those hands, and it was obvious to me the blow was meant to be devastating. He would expect me to dodge, because parrying that bastard sword unarmed should end up in my arm being severed.

    I raised my arm and his eyes widened in surprise. He was fast, years of training with qi-enhanced speed. His core was nearly asrge as mine. But I was faster. I stepped in, close to him, we were almost nose to nose. His reflex was to raise a qi-barrier to fend off a low strike, but I wasn''t striking I was parrying his arm instead of his sword.

    I was taller than him by a foot and my antlers stretched another. The force of his blow was halted by my arm, his barrier protected him from a punch from my other hand. My raised arm pushed his sword arms up and back - I was stronger than him in terms of muscle, qi and I had the living tree inside me. A little fact the Chancellor had no fucking idea about.

    His face naturally titled up from the force of my parry and I brought my wooden forehead down onto his face. My qi soaked mask was hard as diamond and it turned into one hell of a headbutt. He had hardened his skin with an ability, but it wasn''t enough to save his skull from cracking open.

    He was still alive, but in shock, and I did not hesitate. The barrier blocking my left hand had disappeared, so my hand snaked up to grab his throat. I didn''t use I qi-strike, I just grabbed a hunk of his flesh and ripped. A satisfying hole appeared where his Adam''s apple used to be.

    Underestimating your opponent was the fatal mistake on his part. All his experience in qi-techniques was undone far too easily because of his arrogance.

    I didn''t spare a nce for Alejo. He was now one on one with his formerpanion and he should use the shock of the other''s sudden death to his advantage.

    Saka was missing and hopefully not under siege by some other scum sucking guild. That left us with two archers and despite Gisael''s deadly uracy and speed, she merely thinned out the numbers of the on rushing guild draped in red.

    The thing about wooden docks is  they''re made of wood. And the Svartalfar have an ability known as tree-run which works on most types of wood whether the tree is alive or a nk in a far flung city.

    I ran up and along the side of a shanty, past Gisael and Ailen. Reyas crouched allowing arrows to pass over her head. I ran past her with a roar and assumed she''d follow.

    Twenty four simps stood between me and the Red Queen. Wisely she was at the back or I would have used her as a human club for a second time in two days. While arrows took down the simps in the front, I ran through a dozen swinging swords which was like a human blender.

    Their ineffectual qi-strikes were parried, or they missed although together because I was too quick. One caught in my antlers and the de was ripped from its wielders grasp before it fell to the ground.

    I ran over them rather than around. It was easier and the fear in their eyes was delicious. I moved as fast as I could and caused maximum mayhem because a sword in the back was one thing that would stop me.

    An elbow to the face, a shoulder charge and I kept pumping my legs like the Road Runner ploughing through them.

    .

    The Red Queen''s mouth hung open. It was happening again. Her sword hung loosely at her side, she had been recently reset and felt drained. She dipped into their reserves and recovered her qi, so it wasn''t the physical aspects that were wanting. Mentally she had not recovered from her horrific death.

    They were supposed to be support. They were supposed to exact revenge on the monster''spanions and he would be well taken care of by the bluecloaks. Except he had his own bluecloaks and he killed one of theirs in a few seconds.

    Now he was charging through her guild members like a psycho on PCP and had her in his sights. She fell to her knees and pleaded as he broke through thest line.

    Her voice reeked of vulnerability. "Mercy. Please," she said.

    .

    I didn''t have time to gawk at her. We were in a battle. The stupid bitch just asked for mercy after she led her band of merry soft cocks tried to kill me and my friends. A few of which were not adventurers and they would not return  a fact she knew all too well.

    "Fuck off," I said and pulled her to her feet by the hair. I swung her round into the path of her swordsmen who were closing to stab me in the back while she pleaded.

    I pivoted a full three sixty on my heel, let go of her hair and she flew into her swordsmen. It was a like a hammer throw in the Olympics. More than a couple of swords sliced her idently and her severed foot skidded along the deck.

    Reyas and arrows hacked at them from one end. While I smashed heads from the other. Twenty five quickly became twelve, then after the death of their queen, thest six tried to flee. I didn''t let them. They were all headed for reset.

    When you run away, it helps if you''re actually faster than the predator who is chasing you. These pricks stood no chance. Reyas happily axed them in the back and Gisael shot them in the neck. I tripped them or pulled them by the head and threw them into the bath of the beautiful yet deadly women.

    Thest one standing got special treatment.

    I grabbed his shitty chainmail shirt stopped him in his tracks. With a flick I turned him around to face me and he dropped his sword without a word. Then I grabbed either side of his head.

    "When you reset remember what this feels like. This is what it means to fuck with us." I squeezed his head pumping qi-strength into my arms and the wood inside them. My shoulders and back muscles strained, and I added qi strength throughout my chest.

    His face turned red and then an awful purple preceded the sickening crackle and pop as his head burst into a gory mess of blood and brains.

 Chapter 106: The Bluecloak - Alejo

    Chapter 106: The Bluecloak - Alejo

    The bluecloak bowed his head. To his right was the Svartalfar protector who was strangely on his side - they were against two of his fellow bluecloaks. He had thought of them as older brothers. They''d been bluecloaks for ten years before he earned his. They were veterans and by himself he wouldn''t stand a chance against them.

    When the enemy adventurer guild appeared behind them, the bluecloaks attacked; the elder towards the forest protector and Griezmann towards him.

    He was familiar with their tactics and hoped Benzhi would survive. The adventurer Svartalfar had one advantage, he would be resurrected by the gatekeepers. He traded blows with Griezmann, and each strike was parried with their qi enabled swords. Even if he got past his opponent''s guard, then there would be a barrier and then stoneskin.

    They were built for long battles with high defence and that''s were efficiency, tactics and the size of their qi core yed a role.

    He cast a sidelong nce at Benzhi and the elders first exchange. He could not believe what he saw. The forest monster was an apt name for him as he stepped into the elder and head butted him with the antler mask. Alejo had no idea what Benzhi did but the antler mask broke through the elder''s stoneskin and cracked his skull open.

    His opponent lost focus on their battle as well. Griezmann shook as hispanion was ripped to shreds in their first exchange and there was nothing he could do. The eldery dead with his throat torn out.

    Griezmann looked at Benzhi and shifted to chase, but Alejo stepped in his path. "I am your opponent."

    "That bastard killed Edmond," Griezmann said and he spat.

    Alejo growled andunched a vicious attack. "Youe to fight, to murder Kysandre and you whine about dying? Pathetic."

    The tide had turned now Benzhi was amongst the treacherous guild and Alejo pressed. His barrier followed Griezmann''s sword while heunched his own attacks. Alejo focused his senses on his opponent, if he drew a knife or wire, he would hear it even if he couldn''t see it.

    They were evenly matched and the wore down each other''s cores. Alejo heard it before he saw it. A jet of water from beneath the dock streamed up between the beams. The water flew into Griezmann''s face and up his nose. His mouth opened to breath and more water flowed up like a waterfall in reverse.

    Alejo knew who was behind it and hit Griezmann with everything he had. She was trying to create an opening by causing his opponent to drown while standing upright. Alejo pressed with a slice, jab and finally a powerful overhead. He brought it down onto his drowning enemy. The third barrier was weak, and he broke through. The heavy sword cleaved Griezmann''s skull and he fell next to his friend. There were two dead bluecloaks on the docks and Alejo dreaded the repercussions of what just urred.

    He turned to look at Kysandre. She was safe, standing between Gisael and Ailen while they fired arrows into the routed enemy guild; The Reds, it was obvious from their colours.

    "Are you all right?" she asked.

    "Are you? Don''t push yourself."

    She shook her head wearily. "That was nothing."

    "Don''t lie to me. I know you too well." He smiled proudly. "It was quite inventive, remind me to never fight you near a body of water."

    "Will there be anymore?" she asked as she scanned the familiar docks.

    Alejo shook his head. "Sigwurd would not show himself, not now." He tilted his head and thought. "I need to speak to your father and an elder." He took her hand and led her to the boat where she''d spent half her life while the Svartalfar mopped up.

    .

    "What will we do with the bodies?" Ailen asked.

    Gisael shrugged and continued to collect her arrows.

    "We should keep moving," I said and nodded towards the friendly bluecloaks. I cast a nce at Reyas. "Feeling good?"

    She nodded. "I am almost back to normal." She finished cleaning her axes and joined me.

    Demon bird soared high above us and noticed no movements by the city guards. Not yet. I wasn''t worried about fighting guards - it was the trouble that killing them could cause. Wiping out a guild in self defence was nothing, but if we wiped out guards trying to do their duty that would be a major problem for the locals.

    We saw Alejo and Kysandre board arge boat, so we followed.

    A dark skinned man cast a nce at us and asked Kysandre, "Who are these?"

    "My friends," she said. He pursed his lips and studied us for a moment. He was a simr height to all the fisherfolk, and his skin was weathered from the sun and sea. Where his skin was darker than Kysandre''s his long hair was lighter. He tied it back in a ponytail behind his head and it swayed as he moved.

    "We need to talk about what just happened," Alejo said.

    "Is it safe? Should we cast off?"

    "Perhaps, we''re all in danger. We need to spread word through all the docks about what happened it''s the best way to protect everyone."

    "But you won your fight. And  why do you fight here on the docks?"

    "That''s a long story, gather any elders who are close by," Alejo said. "And we''ll go through it quickly."

    The captain looked at Kysandre. "Daughter is it serious?"

    She nodded.

    He moved across the decks and whistled. He spoke quickly with his crew and they removed the sail and attached a red g to the mast then raised it to the top. The captain then opened a chest and pulled out a curled horn. He blew and a low noise permeated through the docks.

    He returned to Kysandre. "It is done, they will be here soon."

    Fisherfolk across the docks moved quickly and as soon as three elders boarded the captain pushed off into the bay. The crew went below decks and gently rowed as he steered the boat.

    We gathered near the mast and the elders went to rudder to stand with the captain. He only motioned for Alejo and Kysandre to join them, but they spoke normally, and we could hear them easily.

    "Speak," the captain said. "We are listening."

    "Thanks foring so quickly," Alejo began. "I pray that nothing bad will happen to your people, but we must prepare."

    "What is happening," an elder asked. "Why do bluecloaks fight bluecloaks?"

    Alejo nced back at us and then put a hand on Kysandre. "An evil man from Loctris hates the Svartalfar and he schemed to kill Kysandre and me them for it. He wanted to turn you and all of us against them."

    "He wanted to kill her! Who is he?" the captain raged.

    An elder put a hand on the captain. "Calm," they said. "Why her?"

    "Because she healed the mountain girl. Because he knew it would cause outrage. Because she was with them and it was convenient."

    "Who is it?"

    "The Chancellor," Alejo said.

    The captain spat. "Scheming bastards. What can we do?"

    "The bluecloaks we fought today didn''t want anyone to know they were here. Spread word amongst all the people, not just the fisherfolk about what happened today. They attacked us, they wanted to kill Kysandre because of their malice. We acted in self-defence."

    "Stories will already be spreading," an elder said. "We will summon the boats and meet before returning."

    Another elder asked. "What will you do?"

    "I will return, but Kysandre must not. Not yet. Not until I know it''s safe," Alejo said.

    "Where will she go? The isle?" her father asked.

    Alejo shook his head. "Take her north." He summoned me with a gesture. "This is Benzhi the protector of the Forest in the north."

    They looked me up and down, but mostly up because I was much taller than them. "We have seen him," an elder said.

    "Why north?" the captain asked.

    "Because it''s safe there," I said.

    "How can you be sure?"

    "It''s out of their reach and the trees provide a better defence than your city''s walls."

    "Are there many trees?" an elder asked.

    "Hundreds of thousands," I said, and their eyes widened.

    "Do not tempt fisherfolk with timber," Kysandre said. She turned to her kin. "Their trees are their home. It would be like someoneing to the docks and taking all the wood to build their own fleet."

    The elder nodded. "We are not children, we understand. But it is much wood, surely they don''t use all the trees."

    "Regrowth is the way of the forest," I said. "The tree whisperer can find timber to spare, but I''m not sure how much."

    The elders nodded. "We have much to discuss."

    The captain motioned to Kysandre. "Daughter, take the rudder and keep us in the calm waters. He then led the elders to his cabin.

    Alejo looked at her and then at me. "Now we wait."

 Chapter 107: Fisherfolk

    Chapter 107: Fisherfolk

    The rowers let us drift through the calm waters of the wide bay. As the city shrunk on one horizon the isle in the centre of the bay grew. Unless you own a boat it looked more like a prison than a home. In the centre a tower reached for the sky.

    "What''s with the tower?" I asked Kysandre who kept a hand on the tiller.

    She didn''t look, she didn''t need to the thing was a monstrosity. "It''s been there since my people arrived but now it''s where adventurers go to train."

    "Who built it?"

    "I don''t know. It''s always been there."

    Alejo said, "There are theories. That it was created with the ind. That the gatekeepers built it. But no one knows for certain, it predates all of us including the city of Loctris - where the firstnding took ce."

    Kysandre''s father, the captain exited his cabin followed by the elders. He carried his horn in his left hand and moved to the side of the ship then he blew three long sts across the bay. He waited a minute and then repeated the signal.

    "He calls the ships," Kysandre said.

    They floated in the bay, drifting with the mild current. Every now and then the captain would reposition slightly until another ship came and they tied together. Another and another came until there were nine. They were all tied together and floated like a huge tform across the bay.

    The captain passed messages on and received replies before he came to speak to us.

    "We will head north, and the elders will go back on separate ships. The word is already spread and short of killing us all there is nothing they can do to stop it."

    "I will go back also," Alejo said. "Who should I ask for passage?"

    The captain pointed. "Ask Bujones, he is my cousin and will take you."

    "Are you supplied?" Alejo asked.

    The captain nodded. "We are being gifted as we speak." Barrels of water andrge hessian bags were brought aboard from the other ships.

    The captain oversaw everything being stowed while Kysandre and Alejo said their goodbyes. I spent the time with Demon bird  his view of the world still amazed me. I could see a lot of bustle on the docks, but it was hard to work out what was happening. There were workers, guards, and a crowd milling about, but no violence.

    The majority of the fisherfolk fleet  that I knew of - was with us and only two ships remained on the docks. The bodies of the reds and protectors were taken away and more than a few workers scrubbed the decks trying to clean off the blood and guts of our enemies.

    The boat lurched when we were untied, and the captain checked the wind.

    "We are heavy," he said. "Can any of your people row?"

    "Sure," I said. "How hard can it be?"

    He smiled. "Pick two for the first shift and Addo will teach you." An old leathery sailor beckoned me.

    I turned to look at mypanions. "Reyas?" I asked and she nodded. Although she''d been injured recently she was naturally the strongest and the only one, other than me, with qi-stamina technique. It would also leave all the archers on deck  just in case.

    We followed the leathery sailor below decks. It was like a smaller version of a galley with four rows of benches and oars out the side. The ship was narrow rtive to its length and the oars were long.

    "Sit behind me and watch," he said. He crossed his arms grabbing the ends of the oars then he rocked back and forth in a rhythmic motion, lifting and pushing, dropping and pulling. When he pulled the oar through the water the muscles on his back, shoulders and stomach strained. He used his whole body to do the work. Even his feet found purchase on a piece of wood.

    My arms were longer, so I went to thest row. My legs were too long so I moved my footrest ahead to thest avable notch. I watched the old man and fell in with this rhythm.

    "Do not catch the oar," he said. "Lift it high." He stopped and turned to watch us. When he grinned his smile was missing half of its teeth.

    "You are strong," he said. "Longer, longer strokes."

    I reached as far forward as I could and leaned right back when I pulled.

    "Oh good. The captain will be pleased." He watched and critiqued us for a while before fetching some water. "Drink. Do not be thirsty. If you need to pee take turns."

    Reyas snorted. "And where would we pee?"

    He pointed to a bucket in the corner and she wrinkled her nose.

    The captain appeared on thedder and turned his head. "It goes well. Not too fast until I signal. Addo you do not row? Just the two of them?"

    Addo nodded and grinned. "The man can row alone if you want captain."

    He watched for a time and nodded. "The woman can rest until we hit the high water."

    "My name is Reyas," she said.

    He tipped his head. "Yes miss. Reyas," then he pointed to me. "and Benzhi?"

    I nodded and he smiled. He had significantly more teeth than Addo.

    "Addo go up while we talk - keep an eye on our heading and my daughter."

    The old leathery sailor went up thedder as the captain hopped off. "We will head out on to the sea and then north. I''ve fished in the waters up there and it should only take a couple of days. Is there safe harbour near the forest, somewhere we can pull ashore?"

    "There''s a river from the mountains that meets the sea just north of the forest. I can scout it before we arrive."

    "How? You''ll be on my ship and if wend then we may as well disembark all."

    "My bird flies above and I can see with his eyes."

    A low whistle escaped his lips. "So this is the magic of the forestfolk. It is very handy; I wish I couldmand a gull to find me fish."

    Iughed. "We think alike. My demon bird finds me monsters."

    "We will talk moreter. How long can you row for?"

    I was just getting into my rhythm and quite enjoyed it. "As long as you like."

    "When it is dark we navigate by the stars  we will sail all night. If the winds blow the right way on the open sea we''ll not need to row. We shall see how long, but for now we need to leave the bay."

    "How long is that?"

    "At this rate, not long. I wille back after we feel the winds."

    "Alright," I said and put my back into it. The captain scaled thedder and went back above decks.

    Reyas fed me a sip of water. "Since I don''t need to row, I''ll keep youpany."

    "You can sit on myp if you like," I said with a chuckle.

    She smiled. "No you move too much. I cannot even kiss you."

    As I came forward I nted a kiss on her lips before I pulled back. Sheughed. "That was a peck not a kiss. I will wait for the real thing."

    My chest glistened in the fading light. "You''ll be waiting a while." I said and pulled another long stroke on the oars.

 Chapter 108: Old World

    Chapter 108: Old World

    I blinked. My neck ached. I was back in the old world. The real world or was it a prime world?

    "Benzhi, you there?" A young man spoke.

    "Call me Ben here. Give me a sec." I ordered my robot to get me out of the pod. This was done through my cybeic imnt in my neck. I could move my arms, but barely. They were like spaghetti arms.

    "Gan, and my sister is Jia."

    "I knew that. Remember I was here for a few days with nothing to do. Is she here yet?"

    "No, hope she''s okay."

    "If she wasn''t okay, she''d be here."

    "Good point. Unless they''re torturing her and keeping her alive." Ganughed.

    A familiar hydraulic swoosh sound apanied the lid lifting on my pod and before I was seated in my robot wheelchair Saka aka Jia joined us.

    "Can''t believe you left me behind. All on my own," she said.

    "Hey," I said.

    "Hello to you too," Gan said.

    "Barrin is with you," I said. "And Alejo."

    "I haven''t seen Alejo yet and Barrin is visiting with the guilds all day. He''s going back tomorrow with the Whitecloaks."

    "You should go with them," I said.

    "I don''t have the document yet. Wait. It''s from the Duke of Sstria and they''re headed to Sstria." She thought out loud. "I''ll go with them and tell the old cruskit to deliver it to me there."

    "Close to the stronghold," Gan said.

    I asked, "Any excitement after we left?"

    She shook her head. "Quiet. Too quiet. I was lonely."

    I sighed.

    "What? What happened?" Gan asked.

    "Nothing," I said.

    She pouted.

    Gan looked from his sister to me. She was in her early twenties, a slim, tall beautiful woman. She had a long neck to go along with her perfect cheeks and nose. As an heiress to an empire she was the closest thing to a princess without being an actual one. And certainly wealthier than any real princess.

    "Shit, you didn''t," he said.

    "It''s none of your business," she said.

    "We should move on. Who are these new recruits?"

    Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me.

    Gan shook his head and looked at the ground. "We just need to wait. They''re on their way." He walked over to a table and checked a screen. A couple of tapster he said, "Yep. They''re on the property and I just sent a bot to fetch them."

    Jia red at me and I did my best to ignore her. Gan had his back to both of us. It was surreal. I was a vet in a wheelchair, while she belonged to one of the wealthiest families on the, and she was young and beautiful.

    I backed my wheelchair into a corner and tilted myself up, so I could look at the recruits properly. She came and stood next to me and I could smell her.

    "Look at me," I whispered.

    She looked down at the high tech robot wheelchair, but she said nothing.

    "It was a mistake. It''s different with them, but with you, it''s just not possible."

    "I''m a grown woman. I make my own choices."

    Gan pretended he couldn''t hear a thing and checked his email or whatever it was he did on thatputer screen.

    I chuckled dryly. "You''re a sheltered little girl that''s never faced real adversity."

    Gan gulped audibly and his shoulders tightened.

    I was an invalid in a wheelchair, unable to move most of my body and she turned and pped me across the face. It hurt. "You have no idea what I''ve faced," she said, and her eyes were brimming with tears.

    "Ouch," I said. "p me on the leg next time. I felt that."

    She blubbered augh and when the door slid open she wiped her eyes on her sleeve.

    "Ah," Gan said. "You''re here finally." He turned and approached them with tablet in hand.

    "Daiyu?" he said. A young woman stepped forward. "Run through your background and training."

    "I''m a nurse and no special training. I love making floral arrangements and Origami."

    "Ah, really?" Gan said.

    "Perfect," I said. "Next."

    There were three women and two men. A man stepped forward.

    "My name is Barde and I''m a musician. It is both my profession and my love."

    "Great. That''s great too," I said.

    Gan looked back at me with a confused look on his face.

    "You think we''re looking for warriors? No Gan. We''re looking for people who can mould qi. They are great so far. Next."

    Another young woman stepped forward. "Meili, I am a nurse also. I wanted to be a dancer, but it was not to be. I still dance, but for fun and fitness."

    She had the rocking body of a dancer, both Gan and I believed her.

    A young man stepped forward. "Dishi, I''m an army engineer. I love ancient bridges and cathedrals."

    "Good," I said. "Always good to have someone with brains on the team."

    Thest woman stepped forward to join the others. "Song," she said. "I am also a nurse."

    "Do you have any hobbies that you love?" Gan asked.

    She pursed her lips. She was very beautiful. "I enjoy sex," she said, and she smiled demurely at him. I think Gan fell instantly in love.

    "Why three nurses? Like I have nothing against nurses is it just a strange coincidence?"

    "Blood," Jia said. "Their blood is on file and when tested for qi-count theirs was in the top ten from thetest round."

    "How big?"

    "Tens of millions," she said.

    "We were rejected by the other group," Meili said. "They rejected the woman out of hand."

    Iughed. "Dumbasses. Don''t worry Meili, they have no fucking idea what they''re doing. You lot are perfect."

    The five considered me. I was a foreigner, ck and an invalid. Yet I seemed to be in charge. It must have been confusing for them.

    "You''re to wait before entering the forest. Until then I want you to study a book. Not just read it. I want you to read it over and over until you can recite it. And the rest of the time you can practice Kung Fu. Gan will bring you in when we''re ready for you."

    Gan looked at me. "What book?"

    "The one the nurse read to me." I didn''t mention it was after my dream with the old Chinese man. "Daodejing by Lao Tzu."

    We chatted for a time then Gan hired a Kung Fu instructor and Jia lectured them on rules and etiquette.

    We headed to our pods and back into the Qi World. Or was it an ind. There was one thing that was certain the directors from thebs were ipetent. They chose warriors over people who were more inclined to wield qi. I learned more in one hallucination than all their lectures.

    When we woke we were back on the boat. I rolled off my hammock. "Ailen," I said.

    "Let me sleep," he said.

    I kicked him off the hammock. He groaned and whined.

    "I''m going to pull another shift on the oars, you can at least wake up. Learn some useful skill like sailing or fishing."

    "Fine," he said. "I''m up."

    "There''s something else," I said. "That group look great but  this is a perfect opportunity for those bastards to infiltrate us. You need to vet them thoroughly. In fact, I''m putting you in charge of them."

    He smiled and then was lost in thought.

    Before he could say anything I said, "Don''t worry. I''ll train them alongside you and Saka. But you''ll handle the rest. You''ll lead them on hunts to gather cores."

    "I won''t be with you?"

    "It''s time to spread your wings. Just start small and don''t hesitate to lean on me or Tal for help."

    He nodded. "Okay. I can do this." He smiled. "It''ll be fun."

    Iughed. "Yeah, especially Song. She looks like lots of fun."

    He grinned. "And the dancer."

    "You have a good eye my friend," I said, and weughed. "Alright, the sun''sing up. I want to get in a good day on the oars. My skill at rowing is sky rocketing."

    "You know even the sailors are impressed. They think you''re a monster."

    "I am a monster!"

    Heughed. "Careful, they''ll believe you. And Benzhi."

    "Yeah?"

    "Thanks. It means a loting from you. When my father gives me responsibility or a job it never feels deserved. It''s because of who I am and not something I earned. But this. I feel like I earned this. I even died for it." He chuckled sadly at the remembrance.

    "That you did." I grinned and left the cabin. I stretched my muscles, sipped on some fresh water and took a leak off the side of the deck. Demon bird was taking to the skies after resting during the night. He was far to the east and would follow the coastline.

    "You''re up," the captain said. He was on the tiller. It took an experienced hand to guide the ship at night.

    "I''m going to do another shift on the oars," I said.

    "Really? It''s not necessary."

    I shook my head. "No. I enjoy it."

    Heughed. "I think in all my years that''s the first time I heard those words about rowing below decks. You''ll need a fast cadence to keep up with the wind."

    I grinned. "I can do that. I was just getting the hang of it yesterday." I checked my skills surely I could get rowing over twenty before we reached the river.

    .

    -Skills-

    .

    -General-

    Running, 48.89

    Climbing, 48.52

    Rowing, 12.69

    Negotiation, 15.90

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 33.45

    Forest, 35.32

    ins, 29.27

    Mountains, 28.87

    Foraging, 27.90

    Skinning, 40.12

    Tracking, 33.63

    .

    -Combat-

    Spear, 40.15

    Brawling, 42.12

    Dodge, 38.53

    .

    -Crafting-

    Fabric, 4.22

    .

 Chapter 109: River Landing

    Chapter 109: River Landing

    The river swept from the high mountains, through the hills and down towards the coast. Thest few miles it snaked through the north western edge of the forest. Where it met the sea it cut through thend with cliffs on the southern bank and hills on the north.

    Reyas and Addo rowed carefully for two miles while the other sailors constantly checked the rivers depth.

    I stood with the captain. "There''s a bank around the next bend."

    He nodded and waited patiently as we steadily moved upstream. When we wound past the bend and the bank came into view he nodded and smiled. "This is good. Can we tie to a tree?" He pointed. "The sand is good there, no rocks."

    "Hand me a rope," I said, and a sailor scampered toply.

    The captain called down to Addo. "All stop." And the oars began to catch and brought us to a stop.

    With rope in hand I leaped off the upper deck and flew through the air. Inded on the sand and run up the bank. The rope was tied to the front of the boat and I began to pull it slowly but surely up to the sand until the captain called, "Halt. Tie it off, we should stay afloat, and our bottom is touching."

    The river was wide in this section at least sixty feet across. Everyone baring Addo disembarked to stretch their legs on drnd.

    I walked with the captain and Kysandre. "We can build docks here, maybe a cabin and stock it with some supplies. What do you think?"

    Kysandre smiled. "Do not put yourselves out. Is this what you want?"

    The captain nodded. "Hopefully you''re not here long. But it is a good spot. Sheltered from a storm and plenty of wood for repairs."

    "We like to make friends with good people. We can start small, docks, a cabin or two and over time maybe more. It was so much faster toe by ship and while we love killing monsters its not something everyone can do. You opened my eyes to the sea not for fishing but as a highway."

    "You are the only madman who loves rowing on the high sea. Anyone else lets the wind do the work."

    Iughed. "It was good exercise."

    He waved his hand. "Build your docks if you want. It is a good spot and I will tell the others."

    I grinned. "You cannot take any wood without asking. Our elders will decide what we can trade."

    "Where do you live - is it far from here?"

    "Yes, but we know what happens all over the forest. It would be unwise if someone thought they could sneak in and take something. If someonees here we will be on our way if not here already."

    A growl sounded from the forest and the captain jumped.

    I held my arms open and arge dark bear charged between the trees. Kysandre looked at me nervously and her father backed away as fast as he could while the bear reared, waddled, and wrapped its paws around me.

    "I missed you too Dark Bear." The bear proceeded to lick my face and growl his annoyance. He had grown at least double in size since Ist saw him.

    All the fisherfolk stared in disbelief but I was oblivious. Dark Bear was now bigger and heavier than me. Standing on his hind legs he was just as tall. I held him at arm''s length. "Wow, you''ve grown. Been eating your wheaties?"

    His low growl sounded like a whine.

    "I know you only eat qi and honey," I replied.

    Kysandre asked, "Is that your bear?"

    "Mine? No he doesn''t belong to me. We''re connected." He growled and Iughed. "No, I don''t belong to you." I turned to Kysandre. "See what you started? He understands everything you say."

    She was stunned and it took time for her find her voice. She marvelled at the bear and cooed at him until I shooed him back into the forest. The poor sailors were beside themselves.

    "Will you stay long?" I asked the captain.

    He shook his head. "I will miss you daughter." He gave her a hug then jumped into the water and climbed onto his boat.

    I waved at Gisael and Reyas. "Go, find your bear and bring news. We will follow."

    Gisael flicked her head. "Snow is there. She was waiting for permission toe to us. And the others will know we are here."

    I smiled. "Even your bear is more sensible than mine."

    She bared her teeth. "Of course. But I will go. The others are eager for news."

    I waved at the captain and his crew. Kysandre stood on the bank, watched, and waited until they were out of sight.

    She sighed. "I have nothing except the clothes on my back."

    Iughed. "You''ll soon find that clothes are optional."

    She obliged by turning a shade of red.

    "You''ll get used to it. But don''t worry we can get you some nice leathers and we have weavers who make fine clothes."

    "Leathers like Gisael?"

    I nodded.

    "Except boots. I need boots," she said.

    "Sure. No problem." Other than our rtionship with the mountainfolk wasn''t fantastic, but now we knew that qi cores were better received than bars of gold.

    Ailen was looking down at the river. "That''s a brilliant idea. We could build a trading post here. Do you think we could build our own boat?"

    "If we have our own boat why do we need a trading post? I like the boat idea we could ask the experts to build us one. What do you think Kysandre?"

    She nodded. "There is a shipbuilder amongst my folk. They would fall in love with this forest, so you would have to let them down gently. Where you see a home they see timber for ships."

    "Can we pay in qi cores?" I asked.

    She looked thoughtful. "Yes it''s valuable and even if they do not use it themselves they can trade it for whatever they want."

    I nodded and thought. "I''ll talk to Mother and the others first."

    "When do I meet the mother?" Kysandre asked.

    Iughed. "Just call her Mother. Like a name or title, it''s both."

    A fish jumped in the river. Ailen pointed and said, "I can fish now, but can we eat one?"

    Weughed and Kysandre smiled.

    I held out my arms out and took in a deep breath. "It''s good to be home." I cast a nce at the pair. "Ailen can you guide Kysandre to the de."

    "Sure."

    "I''m going to stretch my legs."

 Chapter 110: The Forest is my Home

    Chapter 110: The Forest is my Home

    I am Benzhi and this is my home. Dark Bear had grown and he thought he was quick. I was teaching him some humility by leaving him in my dust. He knew where I was and followed me as best he could. He was big and strong but heavy. What hecked in dexterity he made up with strength.

    I ran along the wide branches and the forest spoke to me, telling me the best path. When to go up and when to fly. I leapt, glided andnded on a wide branch. I ran and leaped again, this time onto the forest floor.

    I jumped a stream and wondered if it flowed into the river. I knew the east end of the forest better than the west simply because that''s where all the threats had been.

    Dark Bear needed time to catch me and I told him toe to the stream while I investigated. The west end was hillier than the east and the stream navigated its way through the valleys to the river upstream of ournding and future ns for docks.

    I wondered if Redmond would need the river for his crafting. I had thought to build an outpost outside the forest to the east, closer to the mine and the Reach but with the forest at his back. Somewhere men coulde without trespassing.

    I sipped some water and ran back to the needy, whiny bear.

    "When will you grow up?" I teased him and then scratched under his chin. He told me he still had growing to do.

    "Really? How big?" I asked and he boasted he would be twice my size and then I would learn humility.

    Iughed. He even copied my words. "You may be big, but you''re still a baby," I teased. He roared and we wrestled. I seriously had to use my qi techniques to avoid being ripped to shreds.

    He eventually tired and surrendered with excusesing out his ass.

    "I don''t care if you ran all day. I rowed all day. You lost, admit it like a grown bear, or are you still a baby?"

    He whined like a baby.

    "Baby," I said, "Let''s go home." And I ran like the wind. This time I kept to the forest floor and picked my way through the trees. "Let the trees guide you," I told him. "They know the best way."

    "You listen to them idiot bear. No, not with your ears - with your heart. Look you''re supposed to be the mystical creature, work it out."

    The sun had set before we arrived in the de. The torches were lit, and the folks gathered around the willow. Gisael and Reyas were waiting but Ailen was still a long way off with Kysandre.

    My antler mask sprouted proudly from my head and Dark Bear followed me into the de. I walked towards them and was assaulted by the children. There was a dozen now, children of the artisans and gatherers.

    I picked up the bravest and put him on the bears back. Then they all wanted to ride.

    "Okay, okay," I said. "How many can you take?" I asked Dark Bear. He told me all of them and Iughed at his bravado. I piled them all on until they were falling off forck of room. It was pandemonium as I kept picking them up and putting them back on.

    "Run Dark Bear. No don''tin you said you could handle all of them."

    The bear walked slowly around the de while children continued to fall from his back. One hung on by gripped his fur and dangled on his side. I picked her up and put her on my shoulders as a reward for her bravery and skill.

    Gisael bared her teeth at me. "Mother is waiting."

    Iughed. "She won''t care, she''s not serious like you."

    Tal chirped at Gisael. "He is back for a moment, and the de is already in a furore. I can see your steady influence has been sessful like you said."

    Gisael cast an annoyed nce at Tal whoughed at her predecessor''s expense.

    Dark Bear was worn out from all the running he''d done today, and I picked the children off his back. "Okay enough. He needs to rest. He''s very unfit and can''t handle children after running a few miles."

    Dark Bear whined in protest. I scratched under his chin and warned him. "Tomorrow we begin training."

    As I walked to Gisael the people greeted me. They were respectful and softly spoken which was their way. They were either fierce, yful, or polite and Gisael had fierce covered enough for all of them.

    "Where are your spears?" Paphyra asked.

    "The Dokkalfar will have them for another month before they''re ready."

    She frowned. "They work too slowly."

    Elred greeted me. "Sit, we''ve been listening to the stories about your travels."

    I sat with Reyas as Gisael weaved the story. She was surprisingly good at it. Especially the gory parts like when I ripped people''s heads off.

    Reyas leaned into me as we listened and when she finished Mother called on me.

    "What have you discovered in your travels?"

    I spread my arms wide. "A lot Mother. I hardly know where to begin."

    "Begin at the end," she said. "The river, the boat and new friends."

    "She''ll be here soon. Her name is Kysandre and she was one of the bluecloaks, a protector for the city of men. But she is not like the others, she hails from the fisherfolk. The ones who brought us here directly."

    "She will stay for a while, treat her like an honoured guest because there is much I can learn from her. New friends are important in this world. This ind. We need allies to dissuade the greedy. Allies make us stronger and too hard a target. We should build a dock and maybe even a ship. For this we will need wood and artisans. The shipbuilder we can hire."

    "There are five new recruits, like Ailen and Saka. We will take them in also and begin training in earnest. I have learned that relying on the old ways, on the easy innate abilities is not good enough. Like the forest, we need to be green and growing. I will train all the guardians and adventurers in my way."

    Mother beamed a smiled but then strangely she cried. Everyone was silent as the tears streamed down her face.

    After what felt like an awkward eternity she said, "I knew you would. You are just like him."

    "Who?" I asked.

    "The Qi Sage."

    The people echoed her words reverently. "The Qi Sage."

    "Who the hell is the Qi Sage?"

    Mother smiled patiently. "Shees. We must keep this a secret because it will change everything if others find out. I will tell you the story another time."

    I sighed in frustration. Just like Mother to drop a bomb on me and then leave me hanging. But she was right, Ailen and Kysandre arrived at that moment. This Qi Sage was a big deal and she didn''t want Kysandre to know about it. Or was it Ailen as well. Either way. There was only the people in the de when she mentioned it.

 Chapter 111: Training Day

    Chapter 111: Training Day

    High in the trees there was a small cosy cabin. It was built on two levels, one where you could sit, chat, draw or eat. And the top level was all pillows, nkets and sheets. While Reyas and Kysandre shared the tent on the ground Gisael and I slept high above them.

    She had just drained the dragon for the second time that morning, and Iy on my back breathing in the fresh forest air.

    "Dawn breaks," she said.

    "Tell me about the Qi Sage," I asked.

    Her hand snaked across my chest and her fingernails scratched me gently. "To me it is just stories. Mother will tell you; she is given secrets passed down from Mother to Mother."

    "The Qi Sage taught the races of the inds to use Qi. He is revered by the Qizhu, Mogui and us  the descendants of the Alfar."

    "So he came before the cataclysm?"

    "Yes."

    "What else?"

    "I do not know much else. It was said that he could see qi, like you."

    "Oh, I see. So that''s why Mother thinks we''re alike. We can both see qi and I said I would train everyone."

    "Yes."

    "Why is it a secret?"

    "That is what she must exin. She told me a hundred times to ensure it is kept a secret."

    I smiled, rolled onto my side, and kissed her nose. "Really? Mother nagged you?" I enjoyed the expression on her face.

    She bared her teeth. "We go train now." She wiggled off the bed and jumped down onto the lower floor. I followed as gracefully as I could.

    Tal gathered the guardians and apprentices and there was Ailen, Reyas and Gisael. Kysandre was with the artisans who were measuring her for clothes and organising a home on the ground.

    "Follow," I said and headed west until we arrived at the spot I saw yesterday.

    It was a rocky patch with a fewrge boulders and a small pond. The canopy opened up and beams of light shone through to the forest floor. Early in the morning the mist hung in the air and it smelled divine.

    I wore my antler mask, stood on a boulder, and addressed them.

    "I do not like this, but for now we must keep a secret from Kysandre. She is not to know I can see qi, which will make this training harder while she''s around."

    "When I dream-walked I learned a few things. We can all develop qi-abilities, tree-run and qi-arrow are whates naturally to us. And Reyas can use what I call qi-body techniques  strength, speed, agility and stamina. She can also warm her body and keep it from freezing in the high mountains. She does this without thinking. But I can see it."

    "By studying Reyas I learned how to use the mountainfolk''s qi-body techniques. I even learned a couple of partial techniques from the trolls we fought. I call them qi-stitching, its where I stitch up an open wound and I practise it on my leathers when I can."

    I pointed at them and met their gaze. "You can learn these techniques too. Some people learn faster than others, but anyone can do it. It''s simply a matter of freeing yourself from what you thought you knew and hard work."

    Reyas said, "Exin like you did before. That helped a lot."

    I nodded. "When you use your innate technique, its like breathing. Do you think about breathing most of the time? No you just do it. Do you have to think to make your heartbeat?"

    "This is how it is for you now and qi-techniques. But like breathing you can think and change how you use your qi. But I learned more when I was dream-walking. I learned it is best not to push your qi, do not force it. You have to encourage it and let it flow."

    "Do we sit and meditate?" Ailen asked.

    "Don''t be stupid," I said. "We are at our best when we move through the forest and let it guide us. For Reyas, it is when she climbs a mountain or runs."

    I moved to the pond and filled a water container. I picked up a nearby stick and said, "Watch the water run down this stick."

    I poured a trickle. "Gravity will do its work and the water naturally flows down the stick. It doesn''t fly off and only drops when it reaches the end. This is like qi-speed. Your leg is the stick and your qi is the water."

    "You just need to encourage your qi to leave your core, flow through your streams and down your legs. But to do this, all you need to do is remember the stick. Imagine the qi flowing over your legs. It will do the rest."

    "For our first exercise we will run through the forest all day and while we do you will imagine your qi flowing over your legs and lending you speed. Ask it. Plead with it and imagine it. Imagine you are rushing to save someone, and you need the speed. Try anything and see what works for you. I will watch each of you and let you know how you''re doing. I''ll be able to see the smallest progress."

    I looked at Reyas. "You will learn qi-strike."

    I looked at the Guardians and said, "Go. You think I can''t find you and catch you?"

    They all ran except Gisael.

    "We''ll start with your fists first. When Gisael learned it she imagined she was protecting the de and fighting a troll. I think it works best when put yourself into a fight or flight frame of mind."

    "Tricking myself?"

    I nodded. "You''d be surprised how easy it is to talk yourself into bullshit that simply isn''t true. On my old world we call it visualisation and used it before battle. We trained in scenarios until our actions became second nature instead of a considered reaction."

    "I think I understand." She grinned wickedly. "So a troll is going to rip your dragon off, and I will save it."

    "That''s horrible," I said and covered my groin. "But whatever works for you." I pointed to a fallen tree. "Use that log, punch it like it''s a troll with a weird fetish."

    Sheughed and began. She confirmed what I already knew, Gisael and Reyas were talented. Although small she got results immediately.

    "Great," I said. "I can already see your qi move. You want it to condense in your fist when you punch the troll. Even better if the condensed qi leaves your fist when you strike. Keep at it I''ll check on youter."

    I looked at Gisael. "You first." I followed her lithe form. Since we were in the forest she had ditched her leathers and I enjoyed her naked curves in their natural habitat. Her qi made small movements to her legs as she ran.

    "Good, you''re amazing as usual," I said.

    True to form she did not react to my praise. She kept running and imagining some emergency to encourage her qi. I followed her for an hour, and she''d made some progress already.

    "Okay. Keep at it, whatever you''re doing is working," I said, "I''ll go find the others."

    I had fun hunting Guardians in the forest all day.

 Chapter 112: Green is Growing

    Chapter 112: Green is Growing

    The bluecloak from Dawnharbour walked through the forest. The closeness of the people made her feel homesick rather than at home. She sat with the builder on the outskirts of the de. She wasn''t afraid of heights but their homes up in the trees were dangerous for anyone other than one of the Svartalfar.

    "I can build you a cabin," he said. "We can build anything men can, the principles are the same. It is easier to build on the ground because there is a ready foundation."

    "Benzhi ns the docks near the sea. I would like my cabin there," she said.

    "That far?" Inchel said.

    "It will save an extra building. He wanted a ce there for the fisherfolk if they ever had to shelter."

    "So big enough for how many?"

    "Four in an emergency and a supply room."

    "Firece?" he asked.

    "Does it get cold?"

    "That is a yes to firece." He smiled. "We are in the north." He stood. "I have enough to get started and it will be built in ten days. Come and help pick out a spot tomorrow while we gather and deliver materials."

    "You will start tomorrow?"

    He nodded. "It is urgent for you to live somewhere. Everyone needs a home." Inchel the builder went to visit Elred.

    "You know about the docks?" the builder asked.

    Elred nodded.

    "And we will start a cabin there tomorrow." Inchel smiled.

    Elred raised and eyebrow. "Not here?"

    The builder shook his head.

    "That is good," Elred said, "We have more wood up there."

    "We will need it. Do you have any idea what docks require?"

    "I have an idea. Ten trees?"

    "Twenty," the builder said. The people got busy; the gatherers collected the wood; the builder worked out the design.

    Elred ambled up to a tall tree and whispered, "Where is he?" He ced his hand on its side and listened with his heart. He nodded and walked west until he came across the pond where Reyas trained.

    He sat on a rock and waited until the Protector appeared.

    "Fancy meeting you here," I said.

    Elred smiled. "You are back a day and already I have my hands full."

    "Do we have enough trees for the docks and buildings?" I asked.

    He nodded. "We have more than enough. It''s arge forest and regrowth is "

    "The way of the forest. I remember and learned from it. The guardians have a new motto. Be like the forest and always growing."

    Elred smiled and nodded slowly. "We are lucky thisnd is rich in qi cores. The more you want built the more you will need to feed thend core."

    I nodded. "Gotcha. We''ll train each morning and hunt for cores in the afternoon."

    "A bnce. This is good, you are right you are learning." He noticed my stomach wound which was still healing. He pointed at it. "You were hurt?"

    "Just a scratch."

    "Are you ready for more?"

    I peered at him. "More what?"

    He picked up a twig and mimicked pushing it up into his arm.

    I remembered how much it hurt and the pain I felt must have been reflected in my bodynguage because heughed. He stood and said, "If the others train hard." He indicated Reyas who was punching a poor defenceless log. "Do not forget you need to train too."

    And then he left.

    "Fine," I said and flexed. I''d been ying hunt the guardian all day between Demon Bird, Dark Bear who were my spies and listening to the trees. I caught them and gave them feedback on their progress. I watched Reyas and saw how her qi was listening to her.

    "Good," I said. I tapped her arm. "Ites to here. It won''t be long before you are qi-striking that log and you can start training with axes."

    "Do the others learn qi-speed?"

    "Yeah, but you''re way ahead. They have to learn four body techniques before starting on qi-strike."

    "But I''m not as fast as you," she said.

    I nodded. "We can work on thatter." As I watched her I wondered what made her and Gisael different. They both clearly improved faster than everyone else.

    I spent the rest of the afternoon practising qi-stitching on Reyas'' leathers and made her train in her underwear. They were beat up more than mine after the yeti fight, but I had improved quite a lot since then.

    I stitched away while trying not to get distracted by her bouncing bosoms and jiggling butt.

    "We will visit your folk soon," I said.

    She smacked the log leaving a fist shaped indent. "Good. I miss them."

    I stood and looked. "I think you got it. Again."

    She struck and her qi made it all the way to her fist. "Great, it made it all the way to you knuckles. Now all you need to do is kill it. The best strike is when the qi leaves your fist on impact making a second impact on its own."

    "Is that what you did during the tournament?"

    "No. I was just fucking angry and ripped them limb from limb. I did it to the protector on the docks except I used my helmet. He had a technique which protected him like a suit of armour. I had to break through it."

    "Qi-barrier?" she asked.

    "No, not the remote shield they bring up. This was something else. The defensive techniques those guys have is insane."

    Her high liltingugh echoed around the pond. "Hested one exchange with you."

    I shrugged. "You should never underestimate your opponent. It was a fatal mistake."

    She kissed my neck under my mask and ran a hand across my chest. "Especially when they cannot die."

    I chuckled. "True. I could attack without fear, I knew I coulde back."

    Her hand stroked my neck. It''s what she did when she wanted me to take off my mask, so Iplied.

    "Kiss me," she said and closed her eyes. Her mouth opened slightly, and her head tilted back.

    One of my hands was holding her on the small of her back while the other held the back of her head and I kissed her. She moaned as she pressed against me and our tongues battled in a sword fight of their own. My lower hand slid down to her soft buttocks and I pushed her groin against mine.

    Our lips separated and she breathed. "I miss you." Her hand made its way down to my leathers and expertly undid them. She kissed me and pulled down my leathers with one hand before her foot pushed them to the ground.

    Her underwear proved no barrier to my wandering hand while hers grabbed the dragon and showed her impatience. She lifted a leg and pushed him into her cave. I needed no encouragement and grabbed her leg under the knee.

    My dragon is long, and it swept all the way up into her cave while her squeal was muffled by my lips. She leaned back with one hand on my shoulder and one foot in the air while I supported her with one hand on her buttocks and the other under her knee.

    The dragon thrusts were long and slow at first while he enjoyed every inch of her cave. But I missed her too, so it wasn''t long before the pounding became more frantic.

    The noise she made would keep any visitor away because she moaned loudly as my dragon brought her to ecstasy, not once but twice. Her pale, smooth skin was in stark contrast to my brown timber like appearance. I was a monster pleasuring a pristine young woman and she loved it.

    It did not take much longer for the dragon to breath and his hot white breath filled her before it dripped down her leg.

    She smiled shyly at me before turning and putting her hands on the boulder. "Again," she said.

    I grabbed her hips andplied.

 Chapter 113: A night to remember

    Chapter 113: A night to remember

    The night sky was dark, and the stars shone through the opening in the de. Everything was quiet, even Dark Bear and most of the people had retired for the night.

    Gisael led me to the willow by the hand and sat beside me. She leaned against my shoulder and whispered, "I will wait and help you to bed."

    On the ground there were dozens of three foot sticks. They were straight and could easily be mistaken for arrows if they weren''t missing the heads.

    Gisael pushed some ck leaf between my lips. "Chew," she said softly. "It will help with the pain."

    "I doubt it," I said. I knew this was going to fucking hurt.

    Mother appeared and smiled at me. She was a sadist. She sat down facing me and said, "Stomach or back first?"

    "Back," I said, and she nodded at the ground. I sighed andy on my stomach.

    Before she began I said, "If you ever lose your day job you should be a torturer. You''re very good at it."

    "Shh," she said and pushed the first rod into my skin and across my back. I swear the first one was always the worst. Until then I only imagined how much it hurt, now it was real.

    Gisael sat in front of me and spread her legs either side of my head. I couldn''t even enjoy it because as soon as one rod was in ce Mother began with the next. Gisael stroked my hair and tried to soothe me. I just wanted to bite her so she could share in the pain.

    I don''t know when I started to cry. Was it the fifth or seventh rod in my back? Mother softly said, "I know, I know but it is necessary."

    I think I cked out wondering why the fuck it was necessary.

    When I woke I was on my back and Mother was aligning rods with my ribs. The rods in my back were excruciating and knocked me out. The ones on my ribs were worse, so much so they woke me from being cked out.

    I tried to breathe but it hurt like hell. The ones in my back still hurt and I was lying on them. My head was in Gisael''sp, but I couldn''t see her face because my eyes were full of tears.

    Gisael said, "This is too much." And I could hear the worry in her voice.

    Mother said, "He is strong." What an impassive bitch.

    I wanted to scream at her that I wasn''t, but I could barely breathe let along speak. I was in so much pain I lost the track of time. My mind began to wander outside of my body because it sure as hell was no fun being inside it.

    Mother was wise, she''d proven it again and again. She knew that we should consume a little concentrated qi each day to grow our cores. And I suspected she knew I could enhance the wood with my qi. My qi loved it and it was effortless to run streams up and around the living wood inside my body.

    First she enhanced my arms and fists. Then she protected my head, which was my favourite because it didn''t require a painful insertion and it looked scary. Now it was my back and chest. I didn''t want to think that it was only my legs and feet left to go, because I didn''t want to acknowledge this would happen again.

    Gisael leaned over, kissed me and her hair fellow over chest. It didn''t weigh much but I winced. She straightened immediately. "I am sorry," she said. Which meant a lot because she never apologised when she hurt someone.

    The words were a struggle, but I couldn''t help myself. "Why don''t you get this treatment?"

    She held her hair in one hand and kissed my forehead then my lips. She said softly, "I am not on this path; I walk my own."

    I was in too much pain to work out if she made sense or was just talking in riddles. The only thing I was thankful for was that the ordeal did not include forty or so wounds. When Mother pushed the wood into me my skin opened to receive it and then closed behind.

    I don''t know how we made it back to bed up in the trees, but we did. It hurt when Iy on my back and when Iy on my stomach. It even hurt when Iy on my side. I sat in a chair and Gisael fed me some more ck leaf before I dozed off.

    When I woke I felt much better. She was asleep on the floor with her head between my legs. A feeling of tion overcame me. When you''re in a ton of pain and it goes away you can''t help but feel relieved. And the relief was so intense I felt awesome.

    I stroked her hair and she stirred. "You can go to bed," I said.

    She looked up at me and smiled. "You are feeling better?"

    I nodded and she touched my dragon. It was only then I realised she had pulled off my leathers at some stage. My dragon was soft, and she kissed it before taking it in her mouth.

    I was going to say it wasn''t necessary, but I kept my mouth shut and enjoyed it. She sucked and licked and sucked until the dragon was hard. She stood, turned her back to me and sat down in myp. I was in a little pain, but the gorgeous Svartalfar butt was sliding up and down on my dragon. It wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle. I felt like a child being rewarded with a lollipop after seeing the doctor as she bounced on the dragon. Her ass was sublime. Its curves formed the perfect round shape. She was fit, taut and tight.

    She had the stamina to ride me all night and her tightness ensured the dragon felt every inch. "Does this hurt?" she asked.

    "Don''t stop," I said.

    She squeezed and the dragon lost control he breathed into her without warning. She continued to squeeze as he throbbed inside of her. She slid off, dropped to her knees in one fluid motion, opened her mouth and closed her lips over the sensitive dragon''s head. Her tonguepped across and down him as her head bobbed.

    There were a few reasons I would never forget this night. And Gisael had turned what was an ordeal into a night to remember.

    She looked up at me and asked, "Better?"

    I had no words. I just leaned back in the chair and grinned.

 Chapter 114: Child Labour

    Chapter 114: Child Labour

    Ailen sat tapping away at his keyboard in the games room.

    The room was much longer than it was wide and filled with pods, robots, and a work desk for Ailen and Saka. Who in the old world went by Gan and Jia. Ben''s robot was sitting on its charging mat.

    The floor was a matte grey and the walls were OLED screens from floor to ceiling. With a tap of a key Gan changed the scenery on the walls to a river and rainforest.

    With a familiar hydraulic swoosh the lid of Jia''s pod rose.

    "Are you good?" he asked.

    "Yeah, the duke tried to pull some crap, but I have the treaty." Sheughed. "I had Barrin and Ying with me which really sent him into a fit."

    Gan nodded. "Better than being alone."

    "What are you doing?"

    "Background checks on the noobs, theye from the QWP pool and any of them could be a nt from that asshole director."

    Jia stretched. "When''s the meeting?"

    "Soon, he''ll buzz when he''s ready. Did you submit a report?"

    "When do I have time for that?"

    The screens shed, "Conference Room One."

    Gan smiled. "Guess you don''t have time now." He shutdown his screen and headed to the conference room with his sister.

    Their father sat alone at the head of the table, but he had Michael and his top engineers on screen. He nodded greeting to them both.

    "Gentlemen, they''re here we can pause while I debrief. Stay online in case I need to ask you something." He hit the mute and nked their screens.

    "Father," Jia said, and Gan waved before he sat.

    Huan Xie peered at his son. "Are you doing your own background checks on the recruits?"

    Gan nodded.

    "Good," Xie said. "Let me know if you dig anything up that Michael didn''t."

    "I probably won''t but we''ll monitor all theirmunications. Even if one of them is a mole we''ll intercept their outboundms and if they never send any, then good. Benzhi put me in charge of their training and he''s just as concerned as we are."

    Xie nodded. "He is ex special forces. He should be vignt. But if he''s not training them will it affect their progression? One of your main goals is to build redundancy."

    Gan shook his head. "No, he will train them." He smiled. "We started a new method this week and I''m hopeful it will work. Everyone is learning to manipte their qi like him. We also have a protector from Dawnharbour, and we''ll learn their methods."

    "How did you manage that?"

    Gan tapped the table. "It''s in my report. Our enemy actually facilitated it through their ipetence."

    Xie smiled. "Excellent Gan, I''m impressed. It would be even better if you or Jia are able to replicate Ben, but if not ensure the new recruits can. Keep that as your main mission, but I have another for you both. You need to make contact with these gatekeepers, we need to break our dependence on the QWP directors."

    Jia pursed her lips. "Do we know how they''re harvesting the qi?"

    Xie nodded and sighed. "Their current method is extremely inefficient." He tapped a key and an image of a thousand pods in a warehouse appeared on the screen.

    "We pay the destitute to lie in a pod for 45mins while their qi is harvested and collected in some ethereal pool. It runs day and night and there are four of these across the country. That''s 96,000 people a day. Some peoplee each day and there''s a line. Apparently there is never a shortage of volunteers."

    "How much are they paid?" Jia asked.

    "Twenty bitcreds."

    "That''s insane," Gan said. "How is this kept secret?"

    "It''s not. It''s done in the open. No one questions it because there''s no harm done, and the people are rpensed for their time."

    "What do they think is happening?"

    "No idea. You can find out if you''re curious. All the documentation is on our server. But this is not what I want you focused on; our engineers will work out a better method. We need the connect. You either need to find and talk to the Gatekeepers or find the man who established the connect - Researcher 001."

    "What do we know about Researcher 001?" Jia asked.

    Xie tapped the desk and the screen disyed an image and bio. "He is the founder of the Qi World Programme before he was ousted by his investors." Huan Xie chuckled and was joined by his children. They had done to the directors exactly what they''d done to the founder.

    "He should be motivated for some revenge but be careful. If you find him report back. He was an engineer who was fascinated by and practised Daoism. The whole concept was his life''s work.

    "When I read some of his first reports it sounded crazy, but you cannot deny the results. I had studied Daoism and qi in my younger days, but I thought it was a spiritual journey and self development. I never thought it existed."

    Gan drummed his fingers. "Where is his pod? Can''t we track it?"

    Xieughed. "No. He disconnected from his pod. His body has been in aa for years and he''s stuck in a first generation lump."

    "Lump? That''s Ben''s term."

    "Yes, it stuck. We''re working on a fourth gen now. I offered him one, but he didn''t seem interested."

    Jia nced at Gan.

    "If he dies he will take you up," Gan said. "But he''s been improving it. Mother has, the Svartalfar matriarch. They stuff him with wood from the sacred willow and it strengthens him."

    "Stuff?"

    "Painfully insert it into him like an exo-skeleton."

    "Is this in your report?"

    Gan shook his head. "It didn''t seem relevant to our goals and it''s not something I can demand from the matriarch. She doesn''t even do it to the natural guardians."

    Xie''s eyes narrowed. "If its relevant to qi abilities its something we need to investigate. Find out more."

    Gan nodded.

    Xie looked at Jia. "And what about you daughter? Gan has been doing all the work."

    Her face darkened. "Oh, I was abandoned and am stuck down in the south."

    Xie peered at her. "Make the most of any situation. If you''re near Loctris find out how he travels to the gatekeepers. It''s not anywhere in their documentation, it''s a tightly held secret."

    She frowned. "I look like a Svartalfar."

    "Take a new body. Join a guild."

    She shook her head. "The only guild in Loctris is the reds and they''re all male except for the leader."

    Xie chuckled. "Who said you have to be a female?"

    Jia looked horrified. "You must be joking."

    Xie shrugged. "Do what you need to. Are the Dokkalfar wee?"

    She shook her head. "It would be the same and I''m not that keen on crafting."

    "You could attach yourself to Kysandre. Be her best friend and now you have the treaty we cane and get you."

    Jia pursed her lips. "I could do that. And yes pleasee soon."

    Gan smiled at his sister. "Of course."

    Huan Xie stood. "Good work. This has been a productive period and I''m keen for you to take us to the next stage. I''m relying on you."

    They both stood.

    Their father smiled. "It''s nice to be finally working with you."

    Gan nced at Jia who smiled sweetly at their father. "Please tell me you didn''t buy thispany just so we''d be working for you."

    Huan Xie chuckled and left.

 Chapter 115: Real Monsters

    Chapter 115: Real Monsters

    The soft des of grass in the de made a fine spot for a rest. Iy on my back and took in the rays with Ailen.

    I said, "Use the same methods that I put you through thest few days."

    "But I can''t see like you," he replied.

    "I''ll check in when I can and give them feedback, today you have me but then we can''t wait any longer. I need to go into the mountains and sort out the mine."

    "I''ll do my best," he said.

    "Don''t forget to test them. Expect at least one infiltrator, stay vignt and trust your gut."

    "We are doing checks in the old world," Ailen said. "Oh and Saka has the treaty she wants you toe get her as soon as your done with the mountainfolk."

    "Sure. Is she in the stronghold yet?"

    "She will be tomorrow. She can''t stand Sstria."

    A portal red to life. It was an oval mass of swirling blues and I watched it with my qi-sight. It was tethered to thend core by a thin blue stream of qi, which made me think the gatekeepers used it as an anchor.

    Mother appeared and weed the five new Svartalfar. They were all adventurers and while full grown they were apprentice guardians. They were forewarned that they were required to make an oath to protect the forest.

    With my elbow on the grass Iy on my side and watched in silence. Ailen stood and weed them when the ceremony wasplete. It was not surprising their cores were a healthy size for new arrivals. A high qi-count meant they were well above average. In fact there were all one in a million.

    Ailen had died recently and reset, which meant his core was reset as well. The new arrivals hadrger cores than him.

    They approached me following Ailen and I stood. I towered over them at seven feet counting my antlers. The three women and two men stood opened mouthed while Ailen introduced me. "This is Benzhi. He is the protector of the forest. You know him as Ben from the old world."

    They looked at me expectantly. "You will enjoy yourselves here," I said. "It''s not a problem to lose yourself in this world, I went native a long time ago. Your goals are the same - train hard and be strong."

    There were five ash bows and quivers lying on the ground behind Ailen. He reached and handed them one each.

    I held out an oak sword and ash spear. "Pick one, sword or spear, what do you fancy?"

    Barde and Meili picked spears and the rest settled on a sword. Ailen showed them how to sling their bow and quiver. Then he handed them sashes to suit their weapon choice.

    I helped Barde and Meili fit their spear harness and pulled it tight. "You want it to bounce a little, but not all over the ce. Not too high above your head, because it will catch on a branch. Dip your shoulders and it will lower too."

    "First learn to qi-strike with your fist. Then we progress to weapons, but it''s good to learn to run through the forest with them."

    Ailen exined the different between skills, abilities, and stats.

    I added, "I barely check mine because they don''t really matter other than tracking your progress. When you''re in a fight, it doesn''t matter if your running is zero or forty, just win the fight."

    Ailen said, "We''re going to train each morning and hunt for qi-cores in the afternoon. There are tons of monster to the south and east."

    "Let''s start to clear to the east all the way to The Reach but bring the cores back here and deliver to Mother. She will feed you at the end of each day, just a little concentrated qi from thend core. It will grow your core slowly but surely."

    I turned to Ailen. "Tal will hunt with you until you six can stand on your own." Then I smiled, "But today you will have me and Dark Bear forpany."

    "We go east now?" he asked.

    I shook my head. "It will take all morning to run there and we can train while running. Then we can hunt for the rest of the day."

    "Packs," he said.

    I pointed to mine. "You think we can fill this?"

    "Skins?" he suggested.

    "Dark Bear can carry them if we get too many. Outfit them tomorrow, we need to get moving."

    Because of my training in another life directions came naturally to me; I could even read the night sky and work out north now.

    Ailen showed them the sun path with his hand and what was north. He had learned a lot in a few months too.

    I walked towards a tree, reached up and ced my palm on it. "Tree-run is a natural ability for us. Qi flows through your natural pathways to the palms of your hands and the soles of your feet. Fingers and toes are especially sticky. It knows when you want to grip and release without any conscious thought from you."

    I looked at their confused faces and said. "Blink."

    Their eyelids fluttered at mymand.

    "Until then, did you have to think to blink? Or do you do it unconsciously? Do you have to tell your stomach to digest food? Or your heart to beat?"

    I pulled myself up off the ground and dangled while I spoke. "Your qi will do this without you having to think. There''s really not much point in practising it. Same with qi-arrow. But I must admit no one is a better shot than Gisael so there is some skill to aiming. But my point is, you need to learn to mould qi otherwise the only thing you will ever be able to do is tree-climb and shoot your bow."

    "Everyone squat jump. Show them Ailen." I waited for them all to try. "These are the muscles that need to be covered in a thinyer of qi for speed. You''re going to visualise this as we run and encourage your qi to flow over these muscles. At first nothing will happen, but what''s important is your qi begins to listen. It begins to move from your core because you want it to not because you used an ability in your UI."

    "Understood?"

    They nodded.

    "Okay, let''s run," I said and dropped before springing away to the east.

    Dark Bear had no problem keeping up with the neers while I ran behind and watched them one at a time. I followed Meili who had chosen a spear. She was the dancer and she moved well.

    "Good," I said. "Your qi is responding. Keep it up." Her natural abilityy somewhere between Ailen and Gisael. Ailen and Saka weren''t hopeless, but the recruits were one in a million in terms of qi-count. The main difference between them and me is that I could see qi.

    I switched to Barde and then Dishi, the males of the group. "Dishi, you''re an engineer right?"

    "Yes sir," he said.

    "Just call me - you, Benzhi or Protector," I said. "Make sure you meet the artisans and get to know them. Don''t keep to yourself and live apart from the people. They may want your help one day or you, theirs. Inchel is the builder, search him out first."

    "Okay," he said. "Thanks."

    He took a bad path and it slowed us down. "Listen to the forest when you run, eventually you will hear it."

    We arrived at the edge of the forest and looked out onto the ins. It was well past noon and dusk would soon be upon us.

    "Rest. Don''t eat too much," Ailen said.

    I looked at the sky and then Ailen. "You should sleep here tonight. Use the outpost supplies and train qi strike in the morning." I surveyed the five neers and realised I expected too much from them on their first day. I''d forgotten how hard it was. They were tired from running and had spent their qi reserves practising.

    I looked at Dark Bear and grinned. "It''s just you and me bud. Let''s go kill some monsters."

    Ailen watched the new recruits as they watched me run off with the huge bear. He would have been a fully grown Kodiak in the old world but was still growing a little each day.

    "Yeah," he said. "Its actually funny because him and that bear are the real monsters."

 Chapter 116: Training Bear

    Chapter 116: Training Bear

    "No," I yelled. "Drop it." Then slower, "drop  it." I had more trouble stopping Dark Bear from eating the qi-cores than we had killing the monsters. It was the one time I actually looked forward to fighting a troll just to reverse the trend.

    I grabbed the qi-core from the ground, red at him and dropped it in my pack. "You can eat what Mother feeds you, like the rest of us."

    We stayed out on the ins as darkness fell and continued to kill our way towards The Reach. Our vision was limited in the darkness but with two moons and qi-sight we easily pin pointed monsters and there was enough moon light to dispatch them.

    Hell hounds, giant lizards and spiders, creepy insect like monstrosities and a roaming band of ferals were on the menu.

    It was morning and Demon Bird guided us to a pack of hell hounds.

    Dark Bear charged them as soon as we were in range. Although they were almost his height, he was much bulkier. He weighed at least twice as much as them. A hell hound''s qi pathways were simple and most of their threat came from their ferocity, speed, and strength.

    Dark Bear''s qi pathways were a legion. Intricate patterns crisscrossed his body from therge core in his centre. A thin barrier lined his skin, their bites and scratches slid right off him. Where his bite was powered by his qi. He could bite a hell hound in half and when he swiped one they flew through the air for several yards.

    He charged, but I was faster. I flew past him and grabbed the first hell hound by the jaws as it tried to bite me. I swung it into the second and let them both tumble away.

    I pivoted to smack down the third, but Dark Bear beat me to it. He swiped its muzzle and bit down into its exposed neck. A sickening crunch followed as its throat was crushed in his mouth. Its partially severed head hung loosely from its body and he continued to y with it despite it definitely being dead.

    Hell hounds never learn. The pair ran back towards me and the first tried to take a chunk out of my leg. I grabbed its jaws again and flipped it onto its back. I was going to rip out its throat or belly, but the loud crack signalled the fact its neck had snapped. Ity unmoving on the ground.

    The third ran towards Dark Bear and I couldn''t resist grabbing it by the tail. I tried to swing it over my head, but the damn tail ripped off and it dropped it behind me. I stood looking at the tail in my hand and the sound of a hell hound whimpering was a truly depressing thing.

    "Kill it," I told Dark Bear. "I can''t stand that sound." He took far too long, and I scolded him.

    "Don''t y with your food. Just bit its neck in two and be done with it. And don''t getcent. These are beginner monsters."

    Dark Bear whined.

    "No, you can''t eat their cores."

    I pulled out my skinning knife and looked at the mess in front of me. At least the one with the broken neck was in good condition. The two Dark Bear killed would have been in somewhat good condition if he didn''t w them to shreds after they died.

    It was the seventh skin I tied down on his back and he whined. "I''m carrying the cores; you can at least carry the skins. Oh and remind me to ask Arcaena to make saddle bags for you."

    I looked up into the sky. "It''s time to go," I said. "Where''s home?" I asked him.

    He turned and faced south west. I shook my head and adjusted his heading. "This way." He was able to find me anywhere, but otherwise his navigation was a little off. "Use my mind to guide you," I said. "My brain knows the way." Our link was bi-directional. He could use my perception just as I used Demon Birds, but he was still finding his way.

    We ran together until we reached the forest. I patted the skins. "Take these to the cabin that Inchel is building. Yes I know that''s a long way, but you can eat on your way there. And you need the training. I have to slow down for you all the time."

    I didn''t mention I had to slow down for everyone, but he was eager to be my equal and it motivated him to train hard. Ailen was nowhere to be seen, which was good, he used his brains rather than wait for me.

    I was runningte so I flew through the forest at top speed. It was a good example for Dark Bear and the bar was set high.

    After sweeping through the forest like a bat out of hell I arrived at our tent before noon.

    "You arete," a stern voice said from behind.

    I turned and grinned. "I can make up the time in the mountains. Can you keep up?"

    Gisael bared her teeth. "I would leave as nned because I cannot do what you do."

    "Are you packed? Ready to go?"

    "Of course," she said.

    Reyas crawled out of the tent. "I have everything." She flicked her head back towards the tent. "I gave some stuff to Kysandre for her cabin."

    I shrugged. "Let''s go. We can''t be dawdling."

    Reyas scoffed and Gisael growled. It was terribly cute. My eye was drawn to Gisael''s hip. "Your sword turned ck."

    "It is ebony," she said.

    I smiled and began to run. They chased after me and I heard more than a few curses directed my way. Gisael, the master of the forest, could not keep up with me. She didn''t like it one bit.

    .

    Iy on the grass north of the forest and when she arrived she kicked me yfully.

    I turned on my side. "Reyas will be a while."

    "You are not getting sex. I am still angry."

    Iughed. "No you''re not. You are struggling with a new sensation."

    She peered at me.

    "Someone left you behind running through the forest."

    She bared her teeth at me. "You are still not getting sex."

    I jumped to my feet, swept my arm behind her, and pulled her close. "I wasn''t asking. You keep mentioning it - perhaps it''s all you can think about."

    She could feel me pressed against her and she stared into my eyes. Her hand slid over my shoulder and her mouth opened slightly. She brought her face close to mine and our lips were separated by a breath.

    I let her go and she stumbled one step backwards. I said, "Reyas is here. Let''s get going."

    She drew in a ragged, angry breath. "You," she said and Iughed.

    "It''s only the three of us. We can rx when we make the cache."

    "Summer is over, it will be colder than you remember," Reyas said.

    "We better hurry and get there before the sun sets," I said. "Then I''ll keep you both warm."

    Reyas giggled, Gisael red and Iughed. I really loved a journey with just the three of us.

 Chapter 117: Enter the Beastmen

    Chapter 117: Enter the Beastmen

    The chill wind swept over the mountains but thankfully they sky was blue. There were no purple or dark clouds to be seen. Both the women were in a jubnt mood from the exercise in and out of the cave.

    Gisael had been working on qi-strength since we started climbing because we never missed an opportunity to train.

    "We''re here," Reyas said as we climbed a steep face. Once we were across the top the mountain fortress came into view. With packs full of skins and qi cores we hastened down thest slope.

    Gisael slid down the steep incline and used her feet to slow her descent. Shended on the path and I held out my hand and pulled her to her feet. She leaned into me and a small snarl escaped her lips. Iughed and put my arm around her as we walked up the path to the mountain fortress.

    Reyas pushed on ahead and called the guard to open the gates. I titled my head and listened because I felt something was off. The gates had always been open during the day the few times I''d been here.

    The noises from the trades within the city reached my ears, but there was no hum of chatter from the markets. There was the chime of a hammer on metal and another on stone. The grinding of a granite wheel and the bristling of a furnace.

    After a short exchange the gates opened for Reyas and she beckoned to us to enter quickly. As soon as we were inside the door mmed shut behind us. I looked back to the walls and there were dozens of men hidden behind the parapet. Some asleep, others resting, and a few were loading crossbows.

    Reyas shot us a warning nce and then she strode down the main street. We followed in silence and felt the ominous mood that permeated with in the strong walls of the fort.

    We stuck our heads in the main hall and it was full of wounded warriorsying on two dozen cots. Exhausted healers fought to save the life of one while women cleaned and offered sips of water to others.

    Reyas cast a fearful nce at me and ran to the cot where the healers clustered.

    "Father," she cried and cast around. "Where is the shaman?"

    "He''s in his cave daughter," one of the healers said.

    Reyas pleaded with me with her eyes and I nodded. "Let Benzhi take a look."

    I approached his side and saw that his core was running on empty. I pulled a qi-core fore my pack and pushed a healer aside. They squawked in protest. "Shut up," I said and pierced the skin before squeezing the qi down his throat.

    The qi leaked along a stream and into his core. It was ethereal and impossible to choke on. Once its skin was broken most of the substance inside was drawn to the closest core.

    "He was drained of qi," I told the healers. And I looked over the rest of his body. There were deep cuts andrge bruises. He was suffering internal bleeding and based on the colour of his stomach it didn''t look good.

    "What are you doing? What''s your assessment?" I asked.

    The eldest healer grunted. "He fought a giant beastman and his wounds are numerous."

    I snarled. "I can see that. How are you treating him? He''s bleeding on the inside." I pointed to his stomach.

    They stared nkly. "We are fighting the infection and fed him healing herbs." The elder pointed to his bruises. "It is up to his body now and his will to survive."

    I shook my head. "If you open him up, drain the bleeding then I can stitch up any wounds on his organs that we find."

    "How?" the healer asked.

    I towered over him. He was a short, grey haired, white old man. I was a seven foot tall brown monster with a bare chest and wooden horns.

    "How do you fucking think?" I held up my index finger and made tiny circles with the tip. "I use qi."

    "He will die if we open him up," the healer said. "He''s lost a lot of blood."

    "He will die if you don''t. You''re treating the surface shit." I pointed to his bruises. "It''s the internal bleeding that will kill him."

    "Do as he says," Reyas said forcefully.

    The healer sighed and gathered his tools - sharp knives, mps, sponges and a straw. They sliced him open where the bruises were almost ck.

    I never wanted to be a surgeon and I wished we''d brought Kysandre. Thankfully someone more skilled than me was doing the cutting. It wasn''t a high bar.

    I knelt by the cot as the healers cut and sucked out blood and muck. I began stitching as soon as I could see fracture lines in his kidneys and liver.

    I pointed. "If you cut out a section of intestine I can re-join it."

    The healer looked doubtful but worked with me.

    "Okay pull all the crap out and we''ll close him back up." They removed sponges and mps.

    "Will he live?" Reyas asked.

    My eyes met hers. "I don''t know." I was no expert and I felt like a fraud, but I couldn''t stand there and do nothing. I suddenly felt bad for all the doctors and physios who tried to help me and all I did was take my frustrations out on them. I sighed.

    "What''s wrong," Reyas said. She misinterpreted my anguish.

    I shook my head. "Nothing. Let''s go find out more about these beastmen."

    We made for the walls and Reyas questioned a man. She knew them all. "When was thest attack?"

    "Hours ago. They attacked at dawn."

    "What happened?"

    "We drove them off, but at great cost. We lost many, too many. They''re wearing us down. I think they''re waiting for friends and then they''lle back."

    We headed along the walls in search of amander. We were directed to my favourite mountain man. Glum.

 Chapter 118: Triumph over Weariness

    Chapter 118: Triumph over Weariness

    Reyas was first to enter the tower above the gate. "Glum," she called and one of the warriors pointed up. We climbed thedder to the top of the tower.

    "Glum," Reyas said. "How can we help?"

    He peered at us. "You can leave, we don''t need help from the likes of you. I told the men not to let you in, but there''s still some who are disobedient."

    I enjoyed the expression on Reyas'' face and wondered how long Glum had to live. As her temperature rose and fell I let my focus shift to Demon Bird. He flew high above the fort, no altitude seemed to worry him and if any beastmen were nearby and out in the open, we would find them.

    "And my father would be dead," she seethed and pointed at me. "Benzhi healed him." Then she pointed at Glum. "No council has dered you chieftain so you had better take care not to fly too high because the fall will be farther and maybe fatal."

    "You threaten me in my home?" He snarled and his eyes were full of hate. His meaning was clear, it was no longer her home. They say that love and hate are close, and this cuckold had once desired Reyas. He reached too high then too.

    "There are no beastmen in the open," I said. "Where did theye from?"

    An old warrior said, "They raided Trovas nst week and killed the chieftain."

    "What did they take?" I asked.

    "Qi cores," the older warrior said.

    "What happened here? Did you repel them all?"

    "Two attacked and we beat them," Glum said.

    "Two?" I said and tried to hide my scorn. "The main hall is full of wounded."

    Reyas peered at Glum. "And you are uninjured."

    "They are powerful, I hope you run into them when you leave," Glum said.

    "Are there only two or are there more?" Reyas asked.

    Glum shrugged.

    Reyas looked out over the battlements. "If you beat them how do you know they were after qi-cores? Were they injured? Did they retreat to recover?"

    Glum snarled. "You ask too many questions. Leave before the sun goes down or I''ll throw you out in the night." He then climbed down thedder. I think he was running away from us and was rude to deter more questions.

    "They were looking for something," the old warrior said. "They were not defeated, they left."

    Reyas said, "What? What could they possibly want if not the fort itself?"

    "Thend core," I said. "They''re looking for it. First the Trovas n and now here. I think they''ll attack the Bravrak n next. And then they won''t find it, what will they do?"

    "They''ll torture people until one tells them where it is?" Reyas said.

    "Can they talk? I''ve never seen a beastman."

    "They could talk," the old warrior said. "I have never seen them in this world and once in the old world when I was young."

    "If two of them fought all these warriors, wounded Ulfgrim and then left when they couldn''t find thend core - they are tough bastards."

    "One was a wolf and the other an ape," the old warrior said. "The wolf captured lightning and wielded it like a whip. The ape was tremendously strong. A powerful axe strike barely cut them."

    I said, "They''re naturally strong and wield advanced qi-techniques." I looked at Reyas. "You know where we should go and where we could go. Choose one."

    She nodded. "Follow." She climbed down to the base and hefted her pack. "Should we leave the skins here?"

    I nodded and we dropped all my pristine skins off at the leatherworker. "You''re improving," Gleig said.

    "Practise makes perfect," I replied.

    Reyas hugged him. "I''m d you''re safe."

    He chuckled. "You are the ones who need to stay safe. What do you want with these?"

    "We have newpanions, two male and four females. We''ll pay in qi if you can make new sets."

    Gleig frowned. "What size?"

    Reyas smiled. "They are Svartalfar, they are all the same size." We had to leave soon, so I didn''t mention Kysandre was not Svartalfar.

    Gleig looked at me.

    "Not him. The others," she said.

    "I can do it. I have the sizes." Gleig said. "No returns. If I cannot measure then you cannotin."

    "How much?"

    "One pound," he said and brought out a scale. He peered at her leathers. "All the fighting you do, and they are in perfect condition."

    Sheughed and kept adding qi-cores until the scales bnced at one pound.

    "Thanks," she said and flicked her head. "Let''s go." Gisael and I followed like tourists in a foreign city. Reyas had been careful not to mention our destination and it made me wonder. I held my tongue and would ask when we were a long way gone.

    "We''re leaving," she shouted and waited for the gates to open. This time it was quick  they wanted to be rid of us.

    We followed her over the mountain and then the next. We travelled in silence. She pointed straight ahead. "The Bravrak n is that way." And then we changed direction. "The Shaman''s cave is to the northeast."

    "There is not much trust for your kin anymore," I said as I watched her cute behind pick its way along the winding path.

    "Oh, I trust my kin. All but Glum and his cronies. I wouldn''t put it past him to shout at the beastmen where we were headed - if they returned - and that our packs were full of qi-cores."

    "There is one way to deal with one like this," Gisael said and we knew what she meant. She was ruthless.

    We moved as fast as we could. Gisael was improving and she practised her qi techniques the entire time we were in the mountains.

    "Another," I said and handed her a small qi core. I wanted her full in case we ran into the beastmen. Demon Bird was flying towards the Bravrak n''s fort as we moved in the opposite direction.

    I touched her arm and ran my finger up it. "You want your qi to flow through these muscles. It wille from here and flow down to your wrist." Then I touched her shoulders, back and core muscles. "These are all used when you fight and climb. Once you have the arms down we''ll begin working on them."

    "What about me?" Reyas said.

    I nodded. "You''re right. You can improve your innate qi-strength, I made several adjustments based on my former training and knowledge from my old world."

    When we travelled, we trained. The fresh air of the mountains. The views, the tranquillity and the exertion made for the ideal environment. The only distraction was when I gave feedback or instruction. Or when Reyas guided us to the cache.

    "This is the closest cache to the Shaman''s cave. We can arrive there early in the morning."

    She entered tentatively, but I knew there were no beastmen hiding within.

    "It is clear," she said. "No one has been here in a while." She prepared the fire and then lit it. Darkness had fallen, and the smoke eked across the roof of the cave then up into the night''s sky.

    I removed my mask. "Demon Bird hasn''t found them," I said. "He was circling the Bravrak fort until sunset and it looked unprepared."

    Reyas swore. "He didn''t even send a warning."

    "If you can write a message Demon Bird can deliver it while we visit the Shaman."

    "He can fly here and pick it up?"

    I nodded. "He can fly to us and I''ll hand it to him. Put it in something sturdy that he can grip in his ws. What''s here?"

    "I can make do," she said and scrummaged through the cache. She crafted a message and used a piece of leather to wrap it up.

    We trained hard all day. We moved as fast as we could through difficult terrain. You''d think we''d have no energy for lovemaking but there''s something about a fire, furs, and beautiful women that triumphed over weariness.

 Chapter 119: Mutually Assured Destruction

    Chapter 119: Mutually Assured Destruction

    Soft cheeks brushed my crotch as Reyas rose pulling a warm fur nket with her. I moaned and lifted myself onto an elbow.

    "Sorry," she said but that didn''t stop her stepping out of reach. She held the fur to her chest and her naked ass stared at me. "The sun will rise soon."

    The fire still smouldered but its warmth was long gone. I reached for another fur to cover myself and Gisael. I turned to face the lithe beauty and when she kissed my chest I realised she was awake too. Her hand ran under my arm and pressed against my back as she pulled herself closer. She threw a leg over mine and snuggled for the warmth my body provided.

    The first rays streaked across the sky and Demon Bird entered my thoughts. "Fly," I told him, and without aint he left his perch. He was happy to sleep, fly, eat and share thoughts with me. It was a simple yet interesting life for Demon Bird because we moved around so much.

    The bird circled as he rose up into the sky before he swept over the Bravrak fort. It wasn''t as impressive as the clifftop Staggan fort. Smoke rose and he saw three of the wooden buildings were on fire and others were ckened shells. There were bodies strewn throughout the streets and a dozen cots were arranged in the central marketce.

    Gisael rested her cheek on my chest and when I sighed she asked, "What happened."

    "You''re getting to know me too well," I said and stroked her hair. "The Bravrak n was attacked during the night."

    She wiggled her way up so her lips could reach mine. She ced a hand on my cheek and kissed me. Then she rolled away and got to her feet.

    Reyas turned.

    "Toote for the warning," I said and stood. We dressed quickly and tidied the cache.

    The Shaman''s cave was well hidden in the high mountains. The entrance was a crack between the cliff and a fallen boulder shaped like a giant pineapple with shear edges. Reyas knew where it was, and I could find it easily because I could see thend core for miles.

    It should take the beastmen years of searching before they could find it even with directions. Demon Bird searched for them now and we would soon see if they had captured a guide.

    "Shaman," Reyas called. She held out her palm towards us, signalling for us to wait.

    Grumbling emanated from within.

    "We''reing in," Reyas called.

    A gravelly voice replied, "No you are not. This is my home and I say who enters."

    "May we enter?"

    "No. Go away."

    "It''s important. You''re in danger," Reyas said.

    "I''m in danger of cold breakfast. Let me eat in peace."

    "Beastmen are hunting for thend core," Reyas said.

    "Ayeee," the Shaman howled. "Why are you telling our secrets to outsiders Reyas? I thought you were loyal. Has that man corrupted you?"

    "He is from the forestfolk, a Svartalfar and he has not corrupted me. He helps the mountainfolk more than they help themselves."

    "He is not a true Svartalfar, has he been truthful with you?"

    "Yes," she said.

    "He did? He told you?"

    "Yes. He tells me everything."

    The Shaman spat. "Come in. But know this, I do not trust him, and if he enters he tasks the risk that I will reveal his false words."

    "I''m not worried old man," I said. The inside of the cave was an organised mess. There were a few dozen small y jars, sacks, shelves, and a mat in the centre which passed for his bed. There was a cauldron hanging from a tripod stand and it swung gently over a fire. The smoke rose to the ceiling and up through a crack.

    The Shaman presented himself as blind and felt around with his hands. He crawled towards Reyas who knelt patiently.

    He touched her face, hair, and neck. "So beautiful," he said and felt her arms. "Strong, good. Seems they feed you properly."

    "I am happy," she said.

    "Bless your heart dear you are too easy on him. Make him work for your adoration."

    "I''m right here," I said.

    He spat rather urately in my direction.

    "Are you really blind or is this an act?" I asked.

    "Bah. Boy don''t you disrespect me you have no idea what I''ve done in my life."

    I sat next to Reyas and leaned back with my hands behind me. "Tell us. We have time." Demon Bird searched the mountains and slowly worked his way towards us. The Beastmen still evaded him and I wondered if they hid from him somehow. Although the mountains were vast, with crags, ravines, and overhangs; it was much easier finding humongous trolls or creatures on the ins.

    The shaman cackled. "You think I am ailing in the head. I can assure you I am sharp as a skinning knife."

    "Reyas told you old man. We''re here because the beastmen hunt for thend core. All that stands between you and them is us."

    He sniffed. "Ah hmm. Reyas is a goodss but there is one other with you."

    Gisael leaned against the wall at the entrance. "I am here. I am Gisael a guardian of the forest."

    "You are not an intruder." He sniffed again. "You are with him too." He cackled. "You are having fun in this world."

    I smiled. "Yes. I am."

    "Ah the truth atst. See Reyas he is here to y with you."

    "He tells me and Gisael that he loves it here every day dear Shaman. You are not routing out his falseness because he wears his heart on his sleeve."

    The Shaman cackled. "Very well. Very well. He is an honest degenerate then. Come here boy and let me feel your face."

    Reyas held the shaman''s hand and guided it to my face.

    "Do you want me to take off my mask?" I asked.

    He cackled again. It was an entric sound and not at all forced. "No. I like this. Did the forestfolk make it for you?"

    "It''s from the sacred tree."

    "Ayeee." His voice was a high pitched sound of surprise. "What type of man are you? Do you follow the way?"

    "Wu Wei? I only recently discovered it."

    "If I am to trust you, first show trust in me. Tell me your secret."

    I was bbergasted. I turned to Gisael and she shook her head. I looked at Reyas and she gave a slight nod. "I have been warned not to tell anyone. You must swear to keep it secret."

    He cackled again. "See. It is not so easy to trust. Who would I tell? I will keep your secret but don''t make something up. I will know if you lie."

    "This first time I visited I could see thend core. I can see the qi-streams run through your body and the collection of qi on your eyes. You say you''re blind, but you are using a technique to watch us."

    The shaman grabbed Reyas'' hand. "Daughter is this true?"

    "Yes."

    "I thought you could tell if I was lying."

    He snorted. "It is unbelievable, and you are from the Qi Worlds Programme. Do they know?"

    "Wait," I said. "How do you know that name?"

    The shaman cackled. "You have the greatest power and yet you are nave like a child."

    I felt like an idiot. This shaman was something else. Someone connected with the chancellor and the Qi World Programme. "It is time for you to share your past now I told you my secret."

    He shuffled and spoke in low tones. "I was once from your world. I was with the Qi World Programme, so you should work with me not the scum who took it over."

    Iughed. "They are barely hanging on. And what do you mean you were once from my world?"

    "You must swear to keep it a secret as I will for you." He cackled. "Mutually assured destruction."

    I nodded. "I swear."

    He leaned forward and said softly. "I am researcher 001 the founder of the Qi Worlds Programme. Everything you see and enjoy on this ind is because of me." He sniffed.

    "I was nave like you and the greedy men slowly but surely fucked me over. So I severed myself from my host back in the old world."

    "The pool? Did you do it in the pool?"

    He shifted. "Ah, I would expect someone like you to have seen it. If you have this power it is not surprising. The pool is part of your domain and it is how you travel between the nes. It was not easy, but I pulled my entire self into my pool and severed the link back to our old world."

    He swept his hand up and down indicating his body. "Now all I have is this lump."

    His experiment wasn''t exactly sessful. He was blind and disfigured. He crawled around the cave and I suspected he couldn''t survive in the mountains if the folk didn''t feed and look after him.

    I shook my head in disbelief. "You''re shitting me."

    He cackled.

 Chapter 120: Just what we need

    Chapter 120: Just what we need

    Of all the things the Shaman was or could have been this surprised me the most. I sat in a shock while it sank in. This was the man who travelled and tethered our world to this one.

    "How did you do it?" I asked.

    "I followed the path set out by the ancients. I was not the first toe here, I was just the first toe here this century. You see all the men - city and mountainfolk? Why are they here? How did they get here? They are the descendants of the first of the enlightened."

    "Why did you use a lump and not your own body? Is it impossible to bring your own body?"

    He cackled and spat. "Of course it is but I am not powerful like the ancients. This lump is an aberration made by the gatekeepers."

    I frowned. The founder, the man who made this all possible should be someone I should admire but he was a broken pitiful wreck hiding in the mountains and scamming the mountainfolk to feed him both with food and qi.

    So many questions swirled in my mind. Failure or founder, he still possessed a wealth of knowledge. I drew a sharp intake of breath when I saw them. When Demon Bird saw them.

    "They areing," I said. "The beastmen could be here today."

    "How can you be sure?"

    "I am connected to a demon bird. I can see what he sees."

    He coughed and spluttered for a minute. "You possess many gifts. They''ll be jealous and cut you down if you let them."

    "Who is they?"

    He spat. "The directors. Cut them off before they cut you. They are devious, one hides in the shadows and another craves power over others. Even if you think they are cornered it is because you''re nave. The real power is here, not in the old world."

    Reyas put her hand on my knee and gently squeezed. "The beastmen."

    "There are two of them just like the Staggan warrior described. They are moving fast but they are miles away and are carrying captives. I''d guess the captives are for directions. Demon bird watches them."

    Reyas tensed. "Demon bird should be careful."

    "Unless they can shoot lighting a mile into the air he is safe, and he flies above the purple clouds to hide himself."

    Reyas directed her question to the shaman. "What do you know about beastmen? What should we do?"

    He cackled. "You should take thend core and run away from here. Even if there are three of you, you are outnumbered."

    "Four," I said. "Will you fight to protect thend core?"

    "I cannot fight. I am blind and crawl about my cave. What do you think I can do?"

    "I don''t know, you should tell us."

    "I can spit in their general direction."

    "Please," Reyas said, "Advise us."

    "He can''t," I said. "He''s a fraud Reyas. He''s not your shaman, it''s an act to get food and qi from the ns."

    "No," she said, and the shaman cackled. "He is wise. He has not steered us wrong."

    "And his advice now is to steal thend core and run away."

    He cackled again. "It is good advice."

    "And then what? What would happen to the domain here? The beastmen would eventually find us and we''d just be dying the inevitable fight. No. They do not expect us here. We''ll ambush them and kill the bastards."

    The shaman''s head swivelled from Reyas to me. "There is another way. Let them take the core. Go now, save yourselves."

    Reyas cried out.

    "Are you shitting me? Do you think we''re the type to roll over and give in?"

    "You maye back. But what about the women. Reyas will be dead. Your Svartalfar woman will be dead. All because you''re too proud to know when you''re out of your depth."

    "Good point. I will stay and fight alone," I said.

    "No," they both said in harmony.

    "I''m in charge and he has a point. It doesn''t matter if I die. I''m risking nothing and you''re risking everything."

    The shaman cackled and the women fumed.

    "I refuse," Reyas said. "This is my home and I''ll defend it." She''d given it up to live with me, but I wasn''t going to show her the disrespect to mention it.

    "I will not leave your side," Gisael said and her tone was emphatic.

    "I guess that''s it," I said in surrender. I would not force them to run because it would waste time, energy and in the end they would still refuse. "We will stay and fight."

    The shaman turned and crawled back towards his jars. "Then we''ll need to prepare. Maybe a good toxin will even the odds a little."

    "Poison? You''re one evil son of a bitch."

    He cackled. "So you refuse?"

    "Hell no. Whatever it takes. They decided to attack so they''ll get what''sing to them."

    He scrummaged around in the jars cackling like a mad man. He probably was mad because he went from being lucid to a raving lunatic at the drop of a hat.

    "The arrows will not get past them. No, no, maybe a dagger at close range. Can you make daggers fly?"

    "Assume we''re talented beginners," I said.

    "So that is a no. Pity."

    "It is a contact poison? Or does it need to enter their bloodstream?"

    He cackled. "You call me evil and you know too much." He sniffed. "We have both  the touch poison is too slow. So it is the blood poison we will choose."

    I turned and met Gisael''s gaze. "You okay with this?"

    She bared her teeth. "It is better than dying."

    I smiled. "Good point. What other tricks do you have old man?"

    "Powder. If they breathe it in they will be paralysed."

    Reyas shook her head. "Who are these for?" She sounded disappointed.

    The shaman snickered. "Now young girl - they are for now."

    I stood and stretched. "I''m going to look around outside."

    "Good," the shaman said. "It is noxious to mix and will take a little time to prepare. Go set your trap and I will make arge batch."

    I grabbed Reyas'' hand and pulled her to her feet. Her eyes met mine and they were full of steel.

    "Thank you," she said softly.

    I shrugged and flicked my head towards Gisael. I wasn''t the one risking my life. The pair hugged as I squeezed through the passage.

    Demon bird watched them make amazing progress through the mountains despite their burden. They each carried a woman over a shoulder, and I wondered the purpose. Surely they wouldn''t rape them. I shook my head to dispel the image.

    While more adventurers entered what they thought was a game - things just got moreplicated for me. My two worlds collided, but my allegiance was clear. The forest, Gisael and Reyas was where my heart belonged. And while some of the mountainfolk were a bunch of dicks they could thank Reyas for what we were about to do.

    Reyas stood beside me and slipped her hand into mine. Her head tilted up as she looked up at the sky. It was turning dark with purple clouds.

    "I know," I said. "Just what we need."

 Chapter 121: Beastmen Battle

    Chapter 121: Beastmen Battle

    The whimpers echoed up the mountain as the beastmen squeezed their prey eking out thest scraps of information.

    Reyas hid to the right of the entrance and I was on the left. Gisael was above, high up on the mountain, lying under a nket which matched the colour of the rocks.

    The wolf walked upright but otherwise looked nothing like a man. wed hands, feet and with his long snout he sniffed the air. He wore a harness with weapons and pouches hanging from it but was otherwise naked. His grey fur provided the needed warmth for the mountains.

    Lumbering behind the wolfman was the massive ape like beast. It was almost as wide as it was tall. It was bent over most of the time, switching between travelling on all fours and two legs. Its arms almost touched the ground and it never stood fully upright while Demon Bird watched it.

    The wolf sniffed again, and I hoped that all he could smell were the shaman''s pungent ingredients. He looked at the ape and flicked his head towards the massive boulder covering the entrance to the shaman''s cave.

    He lowered down his captive woman and stuck a single w under her chin. His voice carried and it sounded well enunciated for a growl. "Stay or you wish you did."

    The apey his woman down, she was much younger than the first. She sobbed, crawled towards the older woman, then cowered in her arms.

    I hid behind a boulder and watched them with Demon Bird''s eyes. Gisael could see us all and Reyas would have to rely upon her ears. We were well hidden, and our bodies were rubbed down with spices and oils to cover our scent.

    The wolf climbed up onto the wide ledge and inspected the boulder. He nodded to the ape and they were silent since they were close to the cave''s entrance.

    The ape listened and then looked at the gap. He was far to big to squeeze through. I watched the qi flow through him, and his muscles tensed as he grabbed hold of the boulder.

    My own qi flowed as I cursed that the n had deviated before the first blow. We never guessed that the ape would move the fucking boulder. It must have weighed ten tons and it slid outwards as his muscles strained.

    So much for a silent approach on their part. The screeching of rock on rock assaulted my ears.

    I sprung and ran as fast as I could hoping the noise from the rock would cover mine. The y pot sitting atop the boulder teetered and fell the wrong way. It cracked open on the ledge and its toxic powder spread into the air.

    We were wearing cloth masks, mine was underneath my wooden antler helmet and it covered my nose and mouth.

    The powder floated in the air and it was on the outside of the boulder. It would have worked beautifully in the tight passage, but instead it spread wide in the open air. The wolf''s head jerked as a small whiff met his sensitive nostrils.

    The moment of shock was all I needed, and I charged him. His eyes widened as the toxin worked its way into his lungs and my hand met his back. I shoved with all my strength and pushed with my qi - he flew off the ledge.

    The ravine below was deep, it was at least a two hundred yard fall before he hit a face and bounced to another. I was focused on the ape and missed the chance to watch him fall like a flying brick. Demon bird dived to begin the search for his entrails which should be sttered on several outcroppings as he fell.

    The ape roared as an arrow cracked and broke on top of his head. His fur and pitch ck skin were covered in attice of qi. Not only did the beastman possess insane strength his defences were more advanced than ours.

    I skidded to a halt, took a step back and his eyes fixed on me. Another arrow broke against his neck and he ignored it entirely. He took a step away from the cave towards me and his eyes zed red. He didn''t look happy that his friend decided to take up flying lessons today.

    His smile showed me two rows ofrge yellow teeth. I watched as his qi flowed from his stomach to his fists as heunched himself at me. I stepped back using my agility and speed as his lethal jab fell short by a foot. But his qi flowed out from his fist and hit me in the head.

    The power of the impact rocked me and only my wooden antler mask saved me from what could have been a devastating blow. I let my qi flow to every part of my body using everything that I knew.

    I was seeing stars, but my reaction was pure survival instinct.

    She had been stalking the ape since I pushed the wolf from the ledge, but the battle moved so quickly her axe met his back while he prepared to smack me down for the second time.

    She swung the axe with all her might and her qi licked the head as she struck. Only I could see the sh of blue as her qi met his. His pattern was intricate and refined. Hers was crude but backed with her strong desire to protect her home.

    The ape grunted as the axe broke through his defence and sunk into his back. It dug into it by an inch but because he was so massive it was like a bee sting.

    He began to turn away from me and his long arm swung through the air with Reyas directly in its path.

    She did not back away, she brought her second axe over her shoulder and down. She was courageous and I feared for her life. I wished she would have jumped back instead.

    The first axe ripped free as he turned. The fight was taking ce at furious speeds but for me it seemed like slow motion. It was always like this for me, ever since I yed basketball in high school and the coach praised my court vision.

    Iunched myself at the ape, Reyas forced my hand I could not let him smash her into the side of the mountain. Qi ran up the wood in my chest, back and arms, all the way to my fingers which reached for his chest as he turned.

    He was strong but I was fast. Remembering Reyas'' example I overcame his defence with sheer volume of qi. It flowed over my fingers like a fountain as they dug into his shiny ck chest. I ripped hunks of flesh and he howled. But it did not stop him. It did not slow his momentum. He hit her on the side of her shoulder before her second axe couldnd. There was a loud crack and she flew into the rock wall like a rag doll thrown by an angry child.

    Another sickening crack followed, and she crumpled to the ground in a heap. She must have broken every bone in her upper body. Blood dribbled from her eyes and ears while her mouth hung open. Her eyes were open, but lifeless.

 Chapter 122: Battle of Attrition

    Chapter 122: Battle of Attrition

    It was my turn to howl, and I screamed with rage as I dug my hand into his chest. Tactics and strategy were thrown out the window. Pure rage took over every thought and emotion. I didn''t notice Gisael scale down to Reyas'' side as I vented upon the massive ape beastman.

    He swung his right arm at me with his mighty strength behind it. His core wasrgepared to an adventurer, but not asrge as mine. His techniques were superior - I''d witnessed several body techniques, stoneskin and an advanced qi strike. He was naturally strong, and his sheer bulk was a defence in itself.

    Qi flowed up the wood in my fingers to the tips and I pushed through his flesh. I was crazed and rather than worry about his arm I swung my head into his.

    He was twice as big as me, but I was taller. And my mask revelled in the qi that flowed into it. With every ounce of strength I could muster which was fuelled by the rage of seeing Reyas in such a state I smashed my head into his.

    It was crude. It was vicious. It was effective.

    His ape face caved beneath the blow and his skull cracked open like a walnut under a hammer. His massive arm dropped limply. And before he could recover my fingers dug through his rib cage, reached for his heart, and pulled it from his chest while it was still beating.

    I held it before his bleeding eyes as he sunk to his knees. It beat once and I squeezed it until the flesh and blood oozed from my hand onto the rocky ground. His lifeless form fell backwards, and I threw what was left in my hand away and over the cliff.

    My anger drained from me as my eyes turned to Reyas. With two steps I was by her side searching for something to mend with my qi. Gisael had her trusty herb pouch and tended her when the shaman call from inside.

    "Bring her in here," the raspy voice said.

    Gisael looked at me and when her eyes widened I knew something was wrong.

    Demon bird screamed in my mind. He was hurt and he tumbled down the ravine. I had blocked him out for a few moments and in those moments he''d been attacked.

    I turned and saw him pull himself up onto the ledge. The wolf was not dead.

    I stood and said, "Take her inside." Gisael slipped a vial into my pants pocket and began to drag Reyas inside the cave.

    The wolf surveyed the scene calmly. His fur consisted of a few hues of grey from light to dark and it was blemished with clumps of blood. But he was not bleeding. His wounds had congealed into scabs. They way he stood made me think nothing was broken.

    His alien eyes took in the sight of his deadpanion and he let out a howl. It sounded miserable - he mourned his friend''s passing.

    His eyes red with blue light and you didn''t need qi sight to see the sparks streakingterally from each eye. He brought up his ws in front and lightning jumped from one to another like he was ying with it.

    I stood side on and crouched slightly. While he was strutting I popped a qi-core into my mouth and sucked it dry. I let my qi flow throughout my body and concentrate along my wooden endoskeleton.

    He stalked to the left in silence. Our eyes met but no words passed between us. We were both warriors determined to kill the other. There was no bragging, no sledging, just calction and preparation for what was about to happen.

    He moved to my left so the ravine was no longer at his back and I allowed it. Throwing him off didn''t kill the son of a bitch anyway and it suited me as well.

    His foot was in the air as he took another step and I moved. With a qi burst from the soles of my feet I pushed off and moved as fast as I could. It was blindingly fast. I was a blur.

    But no matter how fast I was, I wasn''t faster than lightning. He reacted without thinking. Lightning leapt from his w like a whip and it struck me in the chest.

    It seared a hole through my skin and into my chest. It shocked the rest of my body. It was probably like being electrocuted. The only thing which saved me was the wooden endoskeleton attached to my rib cage. The living wood resisted and was supported by my qi.

    I could see the qi between his hands, but I would need a magnifying ss and a lot more time to work out the technique. What it was doing was creating the spark; creating the lightning which he then wielded.

    I was stopped in my tracks, but I grit my teeth and forced another step. Walking while being electrocuted is not only painful  it''s fucking difficult. But if I didn''t kill this bastard Reyas would surely die and probably Gisael as well. They meant a lot more to me than the stupidnd core.

    I took another step and began to qi-stitch the hole in my chest. I may as well and although the lightning burned it faster than I could heal I slowed his progress of drilling a hole through my body.

    He snarled. "Die," he said. I could see his own core leaking qi rapidly. He needed me to die before he ran dry.

    "Fuck you," I said and took another step.

    He raised his hands and the lightning intensified. I screamed as two bolts drilled into me. For some reason I pictured Gisael. She was fierce, beautiful and I loved everything about her. I remembered her lithe curves and the way she bared her teeth at me. I wanted to hold her close and bang her brains out at the same time.

    Then I remembered the vial. Pain arced through my chest and my heart protested. I couldn''t take another step. I fell to my knees and reached into my pocket.

    The wolf snarled viciously. "Die alfar scum," he said. His mouth was open showing all his sharp teeth as he snarled, and lightning streamed from him to me.

    I flicked the small ss vial with my qi. Like the protector from Dawnharbour, like a Svartalfar arrow or my spear  I guided it with my qi. It flew up and into his mouth. I crushed the ss before releasing my qi.

    The Shaman''s poison burst into a green cloud and a slimy liquid slid down his throat. The lightening stopped immediately, and I fell to my hands in relief.

    As I coughed up blood onto the rocky surface the wolf cried in pain as his insides disintegrated. The acid like poison infected his qi and sunk to his core. It was a despicable concoction which destroyed the wolf''s ability to use his qi before killing him.

    I felt guilty using it. I hated using it. But it was necessary, and I would do anything to protect my own. Me, I could probablye back. I would live. We should have run. It wasn''t logical, but when was life ever logical.

    The stupid wolf had no one to me but himself. He should have kept to his ownnd and left the mountains alone.

    He dropped where he stood. He was dead in less than a minute. Iy on my back looking up at the dark purple sky. The sun had disappeared behind those purple clouds and soon the horizon.

    I breathed. My heart began to beat regrly, and I mended my chest with qi-stitching technique.

    As soon as I had the strength I got to my hands and knees. "Reyas," I said but no one could hear me. I crawled towards the shaman''s cave and prayed she was still alive.

 Chapter 123: Life and Death

    Chapter 123: Life and Death

    The tense mood in the cave hung heavily in the air. It was so thick I could hardly breathe so I removed my wooden mask and the cloth one beneath.

    I felt like a stab in the heart when I looked at Reyas with my qi sight. Her qi core was empty yes, but there was not one but two. The second qi core twinkled at me and I could only think of one thing it could mean.

    "I think she''s pregnant," I said. I could see the tiny core now that hers was dim, but it must have been there for a while. There were next to each other and now only the tiny one shone.

    The shaman ignored me and Gisael stared.

    "Feed her some qi," I said. "She will die without it." I crawled thest to her. Several of her bones were broken and their shape was all wrong. One corbone pierced her shoulder and the other was dislocated.

    "You live," the shaman said and spat. "Good now help."

    "If you set the bones I can try and stitch them together," I said.

    Gisael fed Reyas a small qi-core. She stabbed it and squeezed, most of it went to Reyas and some to the baby inside her.

    The shaman grumbled. "We need to start her heart, clear her air ways and stem the internal bleeding. You weren''t a surgeon in the old world were you?"

    He sounded lucid and I was d. "A soldier."

    "Of course, what fucking else would they send." He sighed and turned her on her side. He was technically blind, but his qi technique allowed him enough awareness to direct his hands. He reached down her throat and checked for a blockage before he turned her back onto her back.

    "Do you know CPR?" he asked.

    "Or course."

    "Do it."

    It had been awhile since but it what I had to do was clear in my mind and her life depended on it. We worked together and Gisael made room.

    She exited the cave and went to check on the two captives.

    "Who are you?" the older woman asked.

    "Are they dead?" the younger said.

    "I am Gisael and yes they are dead."

    "Can we enter the shaman''s cave?"

    "I do not know. Right now my friend fights for her life and there is not much room. Are either of you a healer?"

    The older woman shook her head. "I am the chieftain''s wife, and this is my daughter."

    "Have you seen a strange bird?"

    The women pointed down into the ravine. "The wolf killed it with lightning."

    Gisael stared. "I will check. Go to the ledge but do not go in until the shaman summons you."

    Gisael climbed down and looked for Demon bird. She found him at the bottom of the ravine and carefully put him in her backpack. Then she climbed back up to the shaman''s cave as quickly as she could.

    When she returned we were setting and healing her ribs. The shaman could set much faster than I could mend, but that didn''t stop me doing my best on each before moving to the next.

    I smiled weakly. "Her heart is beating and she''s breathing."

    Gisael frown and carefully lowered her pack. She tentatively lifted Demon Bird andid him down. It was then I realised he was silent.

    "What is this?" the shaman asked.

    "It was Demon Bird," I said sadly.

    "What is he? He is not natural."

    I focused on healing Reyas and tried to block the despair of losing my bird from my mind.

    "He is not natural," Gisael said. "But he was weed by the forest."

    "Take him out," I said sadly.

    "No," the shaman said. "It is made from the same material as us. How did ite to be?"

    This surprised me. I knew he was strange, but I had no idea he was from a lump like me.

    Gisael stared. "When you went to the mine we fought and killed an adventurer. An alpha one like you. It was in the west near where you found Demon Bird. We buried his body for the forest to reim."

    "Shit," I said.

    The shaman set another bone. While we talked we did not stop working on Reyas and she moaned.

    "Give her something for the pain," I said.

    "Not yet. She needs to fight for her life still," the shaman said.

    It was the second time in two days I wished Kysandre was with us. I concentrated on the corbone that the shaman just set.

    "If Demon Bird is made from a lump like us, can hee back?"

    "I''ve never seen something like this. It is strange to me as well," the shaman said. "If it''s not connected to a pod then it cannote back."

    Gisael ran a hand along my shoulders and then reached around with a cloth. I didn''t realise I was sweating until she dabbed my forehead.

    "She will live," the shaman said and gave her some ck leaf for pain relief.

    I qi stitched the wound on her shoulder before the shaman applied a bandage. Gisael presented another tiny core to me and after a slight nod she popped it in my mouth. I worked on Reyas all night. I could not sleep when there was more stitching I could do. I stitched bones for the first time, skin, muscles, and tendons.

    By stitching her bones it was my hope they would heal much more quickly. My hope that instead of a break it was more like a fracture and instead of a fracture it was more like a hairline fracture. I was still a country mile from the innate skills of a troll, but my healing wasing along slowly but surely. The only issue was some of the practise I would rather do without.

    "The sun breaks," Gisael said with worry in her voice. "You need rest."

    I smiled wearily. "Did you sleep?" I was so focused on Reyas I didn''t notice if she napped or not.

    She nodded. "I rested. I will watch her and your bird."

    Demon birdy in the corner. He''d been dead for half a day and I held no hope for him. I thought of Dark Bear and felt his connection. He was sad and did not know why. I stood and took a walk outside for some fresh air.

    "Don''t fret Dark Bear she will live," I said and stretched. I peered at the women who peered at me. They were freezing. "Get inside and get warm you idiots," I said.

    I suddenly became angry at the fake shaman. The captives nearly froze to death outside his cave because of their respect for him. Respect for a fraud. And then my heart caught in my throat. He did save Reyas. I don''t think we could have done it without him.

    "Fucking fraud," I said, spat and then sighed. I cursed him but I was d he was here.

    The purple clouds gathered overhead, and they were darker than I''d ever seen. I saw lightning jump between them and shivered.

    Gisael joined me and wrapped her arms around my waist. She handed me my wooden antler mask and said, "Do you want to travel to the cache to rest in peace?"

    I looked back at the cave with my qi-sight and counted the cores. There were five including the baby inside Reyas.

    "Okay," I said. I was beyond tired and although I didn''t want to leave Reyas it would be nice to be away from the strangers. Gisael entered the cave and returned with our packs. I donned my mask and we left.

 Chapter 124: Time for Change

    Chapter 124: Time for Change

    The skies were dark and so was my mood. Gisael took care of the menial tasks and did what she could tofort me.

    Throughout my life when things were great - something would blindside me and fuck it all up. On my way to college basketball and possibly the pros I was young, nave and there was no one to me for my downfall except myself.

    Then I was in one of the most elite special forces squads in the world until the twist of fate brought me low. And when I say low, I''d contemted ending it all on several asions.

    The same feeling stalked me now. Reyas almost died. Demon Bird did die. And if Reyas had died so would''ve our baby. I should be happy. I should be ecstatic. We survived. She lived and the baby lived. But when these things get a hold of your mind, sometimes you can''t help being a ss half empty son of a bitch.

    Because it was so close - now I feared it. What about next time. The dread threatened my mind.

    I looked up at the dark sky and sighed.

    I trembled and yelled at the sky. "Fuck you." It wasn''t directed to anyone in particr. It was directed at life''s twists.

    I punched the rock cliff face. Fuck that hurt, but I did leave the tiniest of indentations - something to be proud of.

    Gisael kept her distance while I fought my inner demons.

    I cried and yelled at myself. "It''s just a fucking bird." But it wasn''t. It was an artificial lump with a soul, just like me. I was confused. "How do I get a woman pregnant? I''m not even me."

    The bird, the baby, and a woman I loved dearly. I felt the pressure I normally ignored.

    I turned and saw Gisael staring at me. She smiled weakly and looked at the ground. It was unusual. She never smiled. Sure she''d bare her teeth at me,ugh and try to tease me, but she never smiled.

    "Come here," I ordered, and she walked slowly into my embrace. I whispered, "I''m going to get stronger so I can protect everyone. I''m not going to let everything unravel and I''ll protect Reyas and her baby. I''m not going to be blindsided again. Not for a third fucking time."

    She held me and didn''t say a word. She''s damn smart. We held each other for a long time.

    "Let''s go," I said finally. We packed, tidied, and ran to the shaman''s cave.

    Four pairs of eyes looked at me when I entered but I only had eyes for one. "You''re awake?"

    "Yes," she said. She sounded strong.

    "Feeling good?"

    "I''m angry," she said. "It fuels me."

    My mouth dropped. "Why? What happened?"

    Her eyes zed. "The ns are weak. They do not listen. Two, just two beastmen would have taken thend core. Because of their weakness we nearly lost our baby. We needed you to fight for us."

    The shaman''s voice sounded confident and proud. "It is time for change," he said. "She is ready now."

    Reyas stood and there were no signs of weakness.

    "Are you healed?"

    She shook her head. "But I feel good thanks to you. My bones mend stronger."

    The shaman tilted his head towards me. "I have a favour to ask."

    "Shoot," I said.

    "Can you carry me?"

    Iughed for a time and everyone felt nervous. The freed women stared and Reyas smiled shyly.

    "Sure, if we can make a sling from the stuff you got here. Where am I carrying you to?"

    "The Staggan Fort. We will take thend core and make a new home for it and me."

    The older woman said, "This will bring unease. It will wreck the bnce."

    "I know," the shaman said. "It is time for change. Reyas is right  we are weak." I felt it would be hypocritical to point out that he wasn''t really one of them.

    We packed and made a sling for the deformed lump.

    "Put all the qi-cores in thend core," Reyas said.

    "They''re to trade for the mine."

    "I know," she said. "It will make the trip easier and don''t worry."

    I trusted her so we loaded all the qi cores into thend core before the shaman removed it and handed it to Reyas. It was heavy and precious. She put the concentrated orb in her pack. It was the only thing she''d carry.

    I was thest to leave the cave. The shaman left much behind, but they could retrieve itter. I looked in the corner where Demon Bird rested. Did the shaman intend for this to be his tomb, or did he have other ns for the bird that I wasn''t aware of.

    I reached for it through our connection and was surprised I still could. His presence, his mind wasn''t there but I reached. I stretched and travelled through the connection. "Demon Bird," I said. There was no response. I gave him a final nod and left.

    Gisael lifted the shaman into the sling on my back. He hung there with arms and legs dangling like a massive baby - except uglier.

    I sniffed. "I thought the smell in the cave was all your ingredients." He grumbled, Iughed, and we ran.

    The dark clouds were ominous, and the sun barely peaked through all day. We were fortunate and didn''t run into any monsters all day.

    I marvelled at how well Reyas moved. Gisael wasn''t injured and she couldn''t keep up. Reyas led us all through the mountains to her old home.

    The younger woman couldn''t stop staring at me. I was used to it and didn''t mind when it was a beautiful woman. She couldn''t hold a candle to Reyas, but she wasn''t ugly either.

    I asked her, "What were the beastmen going to do with you?"

    She shivered and her mother answered. "The foul creatures were using us."

    "For directions?" I asked.

    "And other things," the mother said.

    I suddenly felt guilty for bringing the memory back to their thoughts. I can''t imagine sex with a giant ape man was enjoyable. No wonder they were a mess.

    "Can you tell if we are pregnant?" the mother asked, and I looked. I had no idea how this worked and when a baby developed a qi core. But I could not see anything inside her.

    "Nothing there right now," I said. I didn''t want to scare her, but I didn''t want to lead her astray only for them to pop out a monster in nine months.

    "It was only one night," the shaman said.

    I idently bumped the heartless bastard against a rocky outcropping.

    He whinged but then added. "If something appears in your or your daughters belly we can deal with it safely if we catch it early."

    "No," the daughter said. "It will be my beastman. One who fights for us."

    Iughed and her mother scowled. The girl knew how to turn adversity on its head. I could learn something from her. She owned it and it empowered her.

    "Did they talk? Did they mention where they came from or others of their kind?"

    The daughter sneered. "They revealed little other than their ns for us. They wanted thend core to make their own home here."

    "May be there is more," the shaman said and cackled.

    "Not here," I said. "Why would only twoe if more could assist."

    The shaman snorted. "Until you three stood in their way they did not need more."

    "It was your poison that killed the wolf," I reminded him.

    "Does the crafter of the axe im part of the battle?"

    "Sure," I said. "Especially if it makes the difference."

    He cackled. I felt like dropping him; the shaman was annoying. But Reyas would be upset, so I carried him to the Staggan n''s fort.

 Chapter 125: Challenge

    Chapter 125: Challenge

    The first time we saw the orange sun was at sunset when it peaked beneath the clouds. We pushed on to reach the fort before darkness fell in full force. It was dark all day, but tonight there would be no light from stars or moons.

    We stood in front of the closed gates to the mountain top fort.

    "Open," Reyas shouted. She peered upwards and grumbled a few udylike words. The gate remained shut. Reyas red at it for another minute and there was no sound from within.

    I looked at the wall, it was tall and slick. It was made by expert climbers to be extremely hard to climb, if not impossible. But that was for a certain power ss because a skilled qi practitioner could jump high enough to grab the ramparts as the beastmen had done not long ago.

    My attention was grabbed when a loud crack reached my ears and I could barely believe my eyes. Reyas had pulled out an axe and with one blow made a small splinter in the gate. She was angry. I watched her qi pool in her shoulder and sweep up her arm as she swung at the point of contact it reached the axe head. It was the first time I saw her qi-strike with her axe.

    The timbers were heavy and backed with metal bands. But she spread them and with her third blow we heard a warrior cry. "Stop, stop."

    The gate slowly creaked open as men worked the wheel within.

    A few of Glum''s cronies stood inside the gate and they shouted at Reyas. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    She red at them. "Shut up and get out of my way."

    "You''re not wee here. You''re not one of us anymore and we''re at war with the beastmen. We cannot afford breaches like this, what if they were hiding nearby and they use this opportunity to enter?"

    The shaman wacked my back and I sighed. I walked through the gate and turned.

    "You imbeciles," the shaman shouted, and spittle flew through the air. Some of it hit the offending cronies. "Get the fuck out of our way. She carries thend core and if you block me for one more moment you''ll be exiled for being a cretinous traitor."

    The warriors parted like butter under a blow torch.

    We walked towards the main hall and I said softly over my shoulder, "I think it was the spittle that did it. Try not to get it on me next time."

    "If you are wise you''ll be quiet," the shaman said.

    "I''ve never been used of being wise."

    The shaman cackled and more spittle poured forth. Some of itnded on me and I sighed. I swear he did it on purpose.

    Reyas entered the main hall first with me close behind. I looked for a spot I could unload the Shaman and noticed the cots were gone. The wounded had been moved elsewhere.

    Ignoring the shaman''s advice I asked, "Where''s Ulfgrim?"

    Glum emerged from a crowd. "He is dead. I am the new chieftain and you are not wee here."

    I ignored him. "I got your shaman here where do you want him? I''ve been carrying him all day and I''m over it."

    Reyas pointed to a big chair in front of the firece at the rear of the hall. But her eyes did not leave Glum. They zed as her anger peaked.

    The shaman cackled as I unhitched the sling and swung him down onto the chair.

    Reyas opened her pack and pulled out thend core. It was a dark blue swirling orb with an intensity which was unmistakeable. It had an aura of blue which everyone could see and feel. Sparks of blue appeared in the aura like a te coil in slow motion.

    She held it up in her hand. "If it wasn''t for us this would now be in the hands of the beastmen. You failed to deal with them."

    His voice was full of malice. "Your father failed," Glum said, and many sounded their agreement.

    I leaned against the firece with my arms crossed.

    Glum continued. He nced at the shaman. "How do we know you don''t lie? Where is your proof? Where are the heads of the beastmen and where are their cores."

    Reyas looked at thend core. "They''re in here. Where they belong. And you''re right, it was my father''s failure. And it is yours as well. We need a new way of doing things, that is why I''m here. That is why the shaman is here. And that is why thend core is here."

    "We saw the beastmen die. The forestfolk killed them," the wife of the Bravrak n chieftain said.

    Glum spat and a mockingugh escaped his lips. "Your filthy mate killed them for you. You didn''t save us, and you have no right to im leadership. You''re a woman and even if you weren''t you left and swore to the forestfolk."

    "No she didn''t," I said, and I grinned. "She was training."

    He seethed. "Then she lied. She led us to believe she left. She is a liar."

    The shaman cackled. "Are you afraid to face her? You talk a lot. You sound like squirming worm."

    "Be quiet," Glum said. "You''re not to interfere in n matters."

    The shaman cackled. "I''m not. I want change. This is in my domain. The fate of all mountainfolk was put at risk. All the ns fail to follow my advice. None wanted to contribute to thend core and waste our most precious resource. We were weak when the beastmen attacked."

    "The failure of others is not my doing," Glum said.

    Reyas walked slowly over to the shaman and ced thend core on the wall above the firece. I moved aside as she pushed it into the rear wall of the main hall. It was built out from the cliff and a sheer drop of more than a mile below. The core melded with the wall and to the naked eye it disappeared.

    I saw it spread tendrils through the stone wall and down behind the firece. The streams snaked across the flow and down onto the mountain. It was like a tree spreading its roots through the earth.

    Reyas turned to face Glum.

    "I challenge for the leadership of the n."

 Chapter 126: Unwinnable Battle

    Chapter 126: Unwinnable Battle

    Many old warriors grumbled and protested.

    The shaman shouted, "Cowards, cowards. Why should a man lead the n when you cannot face her in singlebat? Woman are inferior? They are not strong enough? Prove it or shut your mouths." His hand reached out and pointed. "She faced the beastmen and nearly died protecting thend core. Less than a dayter she is ready to fight."

    "You''re blind," Glum used.

    The shaman cackled and I was ready to dodge any spittle that flew my way. "I can sense more than you can know, and I sense no wounds on you. Did you hide when the beastmen attacked?"

    Glum bristled and I enjoyed the shaman''s words for once.

    The main hall was full of the remaining warriors who were well enough to be out of bed. The news had spread of Reyas'' return and the defeat of the beastmen. As more warriors filed in the mood changed. The new ones probably supported Ulfgrim and only the few who surrounded him were Glum''s cronies.

    Murmurs of challenge echoed through the group.

    An old warrior step forward. "Challenge," he called.

    Then another, "Challenge."

    The tide turned against Glum and they all called for the challenge to proceed. I wondered where they would fight and then suddenly the warriors pushed to the outside of the main hall. They formed a human circle as they squished themselves to the extremities of the room. They passed the furniture out the door or stood on top of it.

    Reyas pulled her axes from her back. I smiled as I watched her swing them and loosen up. She almost died two days ago. We healed her all night and rested the next day. Then we ran here the following day and she should be wrecked. She should want to lie in bed. But she was fuelled by rage and love of her home.

    Glum on the other hand looked weak. His face twisted in jealousy and hate. His entitlement was based on nothing other than his scheming mouth. I held my tongue and enjoyed the scene.

    The warriors chanted and the two faced each other. Her leathers hugged her beautiful form and inparison Glum looked like a toad. She bared her teeth in a fashion that would make Gisael proud and her axes shone in the light from the torches and firepits.

    I watched her qi flow throughout her body. Her skill was a vast improvement from the innate abilities that Glum possessed. Our training did not seem to make much progress day by day, but the difference was stark when Ipared to the two.

    The chanting stopped and their axes swung. Reyas parried a swing from Glum and his axe flew from his hand and stuck in the ceiling. Her next swing cleaved his head in two.

    "Shit that was quick," I said. The warriors in the room stood, staring with their mouths open. "Ohe on. That wasn''t surprising," I said. "He was obviously all talk."

    The shaman growled and said, "Anyone else? Speak now because she will be chieftain if you do not."

    All of Glum''s cronies were unsurprisingly silent.

    The warriors began to chant her name and she red at them. "Quiet," she said loudly. "We will burn our dead tonight and tomorrow we unite the ns." They hesitated. "Move," she roared.

    The warriors dragged out the dead body of Glum and not many were sad to see him go. The shaman cackled and settled down in therge chair next to the firece.

    "Is this where you''re going to live now?" I asked.

    Reyas was busy issuing orders and asking about her father. Gisael worked her way past the warriors and stood by my side.

    "I will make this the main fort of the mountainfolk. It is the best defended and the others will be hunting lodges."

    I tilted my head to the side. "You can convince the other chieftains?"

    He turned his head toward Reyas. "Together we can."

    "Was this your n all along? You sent her away with me with the idea she woulde back?"

    He cackled. "It worked better than I thought. You are a good teacher. You surprised me. I thought it would take a year or two."

    I watched Reyas and I was suddenly sad. But that was for me. That was for our sex life and it was selfish. She almost died, almost lost our baby and she''d be safer up here in the mountains. They both would. I sighed and Gisael leaned against me. She snaked her hand into mine as was her way.

    The warriors were finally gone to do their duties and all that was left was the women from Bravrak and us. Reyas approached me and Gisael.

    "I''m sorry," she said. "This is happening so suddenly, and you must feel abandoned."

    I smiled sadly. "I will miss you terribly. But I know what you do right. It''s best for your people and our baby."

    She flew into my arms and wrapped hers around me. I wiped a bit of blood from her forehead and she stared at my finger.

    "It was annoying me," I said and grinned.

    "Visit me often," she said. "The mine is yours as promised. Build something there and I will be there."

    I gasped. "I have to build something there? Why can''t you build something there?"

    She smiled demurely. "It is your mine now, you must look after it. I know you will do something great."

    "I would trade the mine for you any day," I said.

    She kissed me on the neck. "I know, but you can''t have me like before. I will lead my people now. The shaman has shown me the way."

    "Did this all happen because I left you alone for a day?"

    She giggled. "A little. But I think it was leading to this, I just didn''t know it until yesterday."

    "Hmm," I said and titled my head up. "So, let me get this straight. You will lead the mountainfolk and raise our child here. And I cane visit as much as I like and bang your brains out, then leave."

    She pouted. "And cuddles. I expect cuddles."

    "Of course," I said. "I like them too. Just not as much as great sex."

    A few elders started to file into the room and the artisans because I recognised Gleig.

    She squeezed me and said, "I knew you''d understand." She released me and approached the gathering folk.

    "There will be many changes and there is much for you to do. But for now we can celebrate the death of the beastmen and know that we are all safe."

    "This is ," an elder began.

    "Shut up," the shaman said. "Until you hear me out."

    Gisael and I retreated to a corner. We lounged in arge chair and pulled a fur over us. I pulled my helmet off and ignored the discussions of the mountainfolk.

    She touched my face and held me. We rested in silence until I asked her a question. "You''re not going to get pregnant too I hope."

    Her hand expertly untied my leather pants and grabbed hold of my dragon. Her lips gently kissed my ear before she whispered, "We have to keep trying."

    I grabbed her face with a hand either side of her head and titled it towards me. I met her gaze and said, "No, I mean. One''s enough for now."

    She bared her teeth at me. "If you give one to Reyas, you must give one to me as well."

    I sighed. This was one battle I was not going to win.

 Chapter 127: Brewing Darkness

    Chapter 127: Brewing Darkness

    It was just the two of us.

    Purple clouds botted out the sky and my bird was gone. I fought the dark mood which tried to swallow me.

    Gisael reached for my hand and I lifted her easily. The sight of her - her beauty and strength - was like food to the starving.

    I smiled at her. "Just us now."

    She looked behind at the mountains. "She is there. She is not gone." Then she looked at me. "I will miss her too."

    We ran to the mine as a stopover before heading south. I walked the perimeter and searched for signs of activity. Gisael followed with her bow in hand.

    "No one''s here," I said. "I would see their cores."

    "Even in the mine?"

    I titled my head to the side. "Depends how deep and how big their core is. Think of it like a fire. Some people have a tiny candle and others have a raging bonfire."

    "Who will work the mine?"

    It was not something for a Svartalfar, we didn''t even consider the people for such work. "We have a few options."

    I walked down into the open pit in front of the entrance. It was the shape of a shovel''s de with the entrance on a man made cliff. The tables and flimsy structures erected by the folk from the forty unused and worn by the elements.

    Lightning shed in the distance and heavy thunder followed. I looked towards the source.

    "It is a ways off, the time from the lightning to the thunder tells us this," I said.

    Gisael nodded. "It is near theke."

    "The fort is near theke."

    The Reach was a fort on ake in the northern part of the ind. An area we agreed to protect from monsters. I had not nned to approach it until we had someone more diplomatic with us. Whether it was Saka or Ailen. Even Kysandre who looked like them and knew their ways.

    Gisael inspected a lean-to. "This is good enough. I do not wish to sleep in the mine."

    I shrugged and she prepared a campfire. She broke some of their abandoned furniture and had it burning brightly without much fuss.

    I examined her core and said, "You should learn qi-stamina. It is a brilliant technique."

    "I am not yet mastered strength and speed."

    Iughed. "Me either. They share amon structure. Stamina will allow you to run much faster over the ins and fight at the end."

    She stared at the fire. "I would like to do what you do."

    I exined the patterns, areas and flows then watched as she practised. It was her fourth manual technique and with each one the flow came easier. It was the pattern that was hard to exin. I picked up a twig and drew criss-crosses on her skin. "It pulses like a heartbeat. Control the flow."

    "Who will work the mine?" she asked and continued to practise.

    "I think men from the Reach are ourst option," I said as I watched her. "Then there are the mountainfolk. We could ask Reyas to send some men who want the work and we pay them. But there may be resentment and they barely work it now. I think they would rather hunt and fight."

    "There is one option which may work best. But I would have to dream walk and discuss with Ailen and Saka."

    "Snow can pass a message to Mother," Gisael said.

    Iughed. "And Dark Bear cannot?"

    "You want a clear message," Gisael said. Her eyes were bright with humour when she tried to tease.

    I waved my hand. My faith in Dark Bear''s ferocity was unwavering but with his reliability it was low. "Fine. Tell Ailen to meet me tonight."

    We ate, made love and then I slept.

    .

    My bot lifted me from the pod and ced me in therge chair with precision. I felt like a piece of meat on a giant padded fork.

    I remembered the hacker who''d set everything up and wondered where he was now. He had a smart mouth which made meugh. I was alone for twenty minutes before Ailen''s pod beeped. We had no way to message Saka other than in here, so she was unaware of the meeting.

    "Do you have a regr time you meet with Saka?" I asked.

    "Sure. We can leave each other messages and set meetings."

    "Oh yeah," I said and felt like an idiot. My mind remembered this world like a dream and I barely thought about it.

    Ailen checked hisputer. Probably for the messages or meetings he just mentioned.

    "So what''s up?" he asked. "Do you want a report on the noobs?"

    Iughed. "Not really, they''re your problem. I''ll help when I can. No. I had an idea about the mine I wanted to float past you."

    "Sure," he said. "They piss me off to be honest. They''re better than me." Heughed dryly.

    "It''s the qi-count," I said. "It''s like having natural talent for a sport."

    He nodded. "Yeah I know. What''s your idea?"

    "More recruits. Dokkalfar ones."

    "Oh," he said. "I don''t know if Redmond is ready."

    "Work it out." Iughed. "Send him a message. I will be there in a few days to fetch Saka and he cane with me."

    Gan grimaced. "You know the Chancellor will know our every move. He''s the one to send to the request to the gatekeepers."

    I''d promised to keep the shaman''s secret, so I said nothing regarding his identity. "We should break his monopoly."

    "I know," Ailen said. "If you can find a way to reach the gatekeepers I need to know. It''s a mission for me and Jia."

    "Mother said she talked to them."

    He grimaced. "She probably won''t be helpful if I ask. It shoulde from you."

    Iughed. "She can ask for Dokkalfar adventurers."

    Ailen shook his head. "That helps us now, but we need to contact them ourselves."

    "Leave it to me," I said.

    "Thepany is searching more databases and has a new survey underway. We''ll find a new batch with high qi-count."

    "They have to want to work the mine," I said. "Look for people who love the idea and have a strong character."

    He smiled. "Good point. I''ll set up a profile. No point putting born warriors into a menialbour position."

    "Look for people like Redmond. Knowledgeable nerds who love crafting. From what I saw the Dokkalfar are not qi wielders like the Svartalfar or Mountainfolk. I couldn''t see any innate abilities and their warriors were weak in qi. Barrin was the strongest and he was a crafter."

    Gan''s eyes widened with recognition. "They use qi to craft. Redmond will know. So that narrows down our search. I think we won''t find many who fit the profile fully."

    "I''ll be back with Redmond in a week. More if the portal storms dy us."

    "Okay, I''ll get the search done by then and then you''ll need to discuss with Mother. We''ll know the numbers who fit the profile and make a decision how many to bring in."

    "Done. I''ll see youter. Gisael is waiting for me."

    "Wait. What are your stats like? I want to know how far I''m behind after the reset. And we need topare your qi maniption to the others."

    Iughed. "You were behind on your first day."

    Stats

    .

    -Body-

    Strength, 28

    Speed, 27

    Agility, 26

    Stamina, 26

    Toughness, 32

    .

    -Qi-

    Qi Core, 37

    Qi Maniption, 11

    .

    "There," I said.

    "Shit," he replied. "I''ve got nothing over twenty and my maniption is two."

    "Toughness may be something to do with all the wood Mother inserted. You could always try that."

    He grimaced. "No thanks."

    I grinned. "No pain, no gain. Anyway. I need to go."

    He nodded. "Okay, see you." He turned back to his virtual keyboard and continued to type.

 Chapter 128: Feral Hunting

    Chapter 128: Feral Hunting

    It was day, the sun was in the sky, but the purple clouds were so thick I couldn''t see my own shadow.

    We''d left the hills and were now on the rolling ins. I scanned the horizon looking for cores. "Not much, nothing unusual," I said. There were a few roving bands of monsters, but they were the lowest level - ferals, spiders and the like. We missed Demon Bird''s scouting dearly and theck of it constantly reminded me he was gone.

    "How far to the fort?" she asked.

    I looked at her sadly and she put a hand on my shoulder. "Ten or twenty miles," I said. "Not far now. Keep working on your speed."

    "Will you remove your antlers?"

    I shook my head and a low chuckle escaped her lips. Then I saw it. A clump of cores, hundreds of them.

    I pointed. "Something ising. A hoard of spiders or something like it."

    "I have forty arrows," she said and fingered her sword.

    We kept running and I missed Demon Bird more than ever. The cores kept multiplying.

    "I think the fort is under attack," I said. "We must be a curse. Everywhere we visit gets hammered."

    Gisael pointed to the purple clouds which blocked the sky. "May be all weak domains are under attack."

    I stopped in my tracks and looked at her. "Send a message to Mother through Snow, I''ll do the same with Dark Bear. They need to be on high alert."

    Her eyes narrowed. "We should return."

    "We will, if either bear sees anything dangerous."

    "It will be toote then," she said.

    "That''s what they''re there for. Trust me, Dark Bear is no push over, then you add ten guardians, a wolfpack and Snow. Not to mention Kysandre."

    She peered at me. "Very well."

    I nodded. "The fort won''t be well defended. They have no protectors it''s just an outpost."

    We ran for another hour. "How many do you see?"

    It was impossible to count cores in these numbers. It was like a thousand tiny lights clumped together it just became onerge blob of light. "It''s too dense," I said. "Maybe a thousand. I don''t know."

    We ran across the rolling hills until they finally came into sight. A thousand ferals surrounded the fort, but they were not alone. There were fifty giant ferals with them.

    "What are those?" I asked.

    She spat. "Oeas."

    "Really? Orks?"

    "You know them? They are a corruption of the Alfar - our precursor. They were bred by the Jotun. How do you know them?"

    "They are in our stories."

    She growled and her eyes zed.

    "So, I take it they''re worse than ferals."

    She met my gaze and the ferocity spread through her body. She drew her sword and I put my hand on hers.

    "Wait," I said, "We need to n. We''re a little outnumbered."

    "Call the bears," she said.

    "This fort won''tst that long. We need to do something now, but, we''re not just going to charge in." I paced and thought.

    "We can call the bears and the others. You can go meet them halfway and lead them here. I''ll hold them off and you can attack from behind."

    She shook her head. "I cannot leave you alone."

    "I cannot die here," I said.

    She peered at me. "It is not certain; you are not like the others."

    I sighed. "Don''t worry I don''t n on dying. There''s a lot of work gone into this lump. Think of all the living wood. But if I did, I will survive and return. We cannot lose you and the others will need a leader."

    She held my hand. "This is a hard order to follow." A small amount of liquid gathered in her eyes. The ze had died down and was reced with concern. "I do not want to leave you."

    "I''m hard to kill. I have the living wood and I can always run if their fort falls. Go," I said.

    She looked into my eyes. "They will not fight with honour. Expect tricks and lies." She had difficulty letting go of my hand. She turned to go and then looked back at me. "Are you sure? I want to stay."

    I ced a hand on her stomach. "What if we put a baby in therest night?"

    She growled. "That is a low trick. You can see their core if a baby is growing."

    "Not at first," I said. "It takes time to form."

    She stared at me and I could see the fight going on inside her.

    "Go," I said. "I will not forgive disobedience. I will not forgive myself if you died here."

    She stared into my eyes. "You are afraid because of Demon Bird."

    I smiled weakly. "Maybe. If we were protecting our home, that is different, but these people do not deserve it. I would leave with you if I was the same as you. But I''m not, so I will stay, and you will leave."

    She squeezed me in her arms, turned and ran without looking back. I saw her wipe her eyes as she ran back to the forest. Then I realised she had all our food.

    "Shit."

    I turned to watch the orks and the ferals. The wooden walls were high and full of men and women. Iughed. I loved wooden walls; they were my favourite.

    The orks pointed and ordered the ferals around. They had them putting up tents and making ropedders. They sent bands off to patrol. They were probably scavenging for food and materials.

    I considered going for a swim and approaching the fort from the rear. I shook my head and discarded the idea. The locals would need a sign that I was on their side. And while a surprise attack could be devastating, I could only do it once and there were so many of the enemy it wouldn''t matter.

    I moved northwest and circled their camp. Even without Demon Bird I could track their patrols easily. When you''re severely outnumbered the best strategy by far was guerri warfare. It was something I''d done many times in the past because my unit was always outnumbered. Strike hard, strike fast, and get the hell out of Dodge.

    Without Gisael I was able to use all my speed and I circled the rag tag army in short order. I was too far out for them to spot me and it did not take me long to hunt down a patrol.

    It consisted of twenty ferals and they roamed towards farm building. If there were people inside and they weren''t dead, they soon would be. This close to the fort they would be safer than the homesteads farther out. Except when the fort was surrounded by a hostile army.

    I ran down the ferals before they reached the front door. They screeched and screamed as I ripped off limbs and heads. I could kill them with a powerful backhand or kick to the chest. I tried to be efficient and kill them with a single blow.

    There were people in the homestead. I watched it out the corner of my eye as I dug qi cores from the dead ferals. It had long logs for walls and a thatch roof. It looked like it was built with love and care, but it sure was dangerous living outside the walls with the recent portal storms.

    I thought about decapitating the ferals and using their heads to create fear. But time was short. At least if I slowed down the patrols it would cause havoc with their food supply and the luscious wood the homestead possessed. They could build mighty finedders or a ram with its lumber.

    "Hey," I shouted. "Make your way to the fort. Swim theke if you can. If you stay here you''ll die and I''m going to burn your house anyway."

    I ignored the protests and jumped on the roof. It wasn''t hard to set fire to it despite thecquer they had applied. I just had to dig at it a little. It also saved me convincing them to leave. The fire would do that for me.

    I popped a small qi core in my mouth as I watched it burn. The farmers were smart enough to give me a wide berth as they ran away.

    I threw the dead ferals onto the fire and as the mes rose, I left. When I checked the mass of qi cores surrounding the fort, they were milling about but they weren''t attacking.

    I figured I had until dark to hunt down patrols.

 Chapter 129: This Many

    Chapter 129: This Many

    It was an awful thing to do to the farmers, but the scorched earth tactic was effective for a reason. Deny your enemy supplies. Deny them food and materials. They obviously needed them, or they wouldn''t have sent out four patrols.

    I now had eighty feral cores. Quite a haul.

    There was food inside the fort, and they would go after it soon. It was a pity because picking them off twenty at a time was a walk in the park.

    I ran towards the fort before it became fully dark, tonight would be pitch ck because there would be no light from the moon or stars. The fort would have torchlight and firepits. If I was the enemy I would attack an hour before dawn anddders be damned. I wasn''t sure how smart orks were but Gisael had said they lie and y tricks. So they were much smarter than ferals at least.

    Dark Bear was on his way and eager for a fight. I figured I had to hold out for two or three more days until reinforcements arrived.

    The thousand ferals and fifty orks surrounded three quarters of the fort in a semi-circle. One corner of the fort was built along theke. It had a wall but at some sections it was over the water with pirs reaching down through the water and driven into the ground below.

    It was smart, because even under siege they had fresh water. It was safe from orks and ferals because they weren''t navy seals. They didn''t need to be. They had the numbers and although I killed four patrols it looked more ferals arrived during the day.

    I stood on a hill overlooking the feral army which stood between me and the fort. The sun was setting at my back and its rays streaked across thend for the first time today as it peaked beneath the clouds before it could disappear below the horizon.

    A few ferals noticed me as I worked qi into my muscles and wooden endoskeleton. I bit into a qi core and sucked it down; I had plenty on hand.

    Lightning streaked across the dark sky and I took that as my cue to move. In my mind I drew a straight line between me and the wooden walls of the fort and anything in the way was about to be steamrolled.

    Dust rose behind me as my toes ripped into the earth. I leaned forward and allowed my qi to flow over my antlers. It was like holding my head under a tap and the qi flowed like water over and through my wooden helmet. The only difference was it didn''t spill, it cycled back through my body and to my core.

    The ferals who watched me began to shout and wave their arms before pointing when they got another''s attention. The nervous energy swept through them like a wave and I wondered if they''d heard of me from the friends. Oh, wait, those friends were dead so probably not.

    Like a bull in a china shop I crashed through them. One caught on my antlers and I flicked it off. My legs pumped on grass, equipment, and bodies equally. I ran with a stiff right arm and pushed them aside with a jerk of my elbow. Then I dipped my left shoulder and mmed through another.

    Many jumped out of my way while I trampled the rest. I dipped my head and charged an Ork, but it backed away hurriedly to the left. When I broke through their front line I''d injured or killed twenty of the bastards.

    They kept their distance from the wooden walls which were packed with men and women holding crossbows. One bolt flew at me and the culprit had impressive aim because it hit the centre of my forehead. It bounced harmlessly away. There was no way an ordinary blow would prate my sacred helmet.

    The city folk gawked as I ran straight up the wall and onto the ramparts.

    I spread my arms wide and said, "Hi, I''m here to save your arse."

    They just stared; I think they were too stunned to speak. A little piece of feral flesh fell off my antlers onto the walkway and I kicked it off. "Sorry," I said sheepishly.

    I was a seven foot tall, bare chested monster with a wooden antler mask. My leathers were a vast improvement because at least my balls weren''t hanging out for everyone to see.

    "Did any of the farmers make it back alive?" I asked no one in particr.

    A red haired green eyed woman approached me. She looked like a washer woman holding a crossbow. "What are you?"

    "Oh you can speak. Take me to your leader." I chuckled.

    Their eyes left me and looked out towards the ork and feral army. I turned and saw fires being lit. Ten, then twenty and they kept sprouting to life until there were thirty. They were either cold or nning something.

    The red haired washer woman said, "I will take you. Follow."

    I followed her along the wall where men and women sat working with handheld tools. They were shaping bolts for their crossbows before dropping them into a bucket. There was barely room to step between them and the junk strewn about the ramparts.

    I noticed many different shields, some round and made of wood, others were rectangr and metal. What passed for weapons ranged from axes, hammers, and sickles. Swords were rare.

    She had to push her way through the throng of people down the stairs. Some protested until they saw me following her and then their mouths snapped shut.

    Inside the walls of the fort were forty odd buildings, a couple of gardens and a cemetery. Some of the buildings were four stories tall and others were tiny shacks. The main keep was one of the only stone buildings. It was muchrger than the mountainfolk fort and more cramped.

    I recognised the saffron tabards with the ck lion immediately.

    She pointed. "That''s the captain and his sergeants. And that''s the mayor, he represents the Duke."

    "I know the one. I met him," I said, and she gawked at me.

    "I am Carney," she said out of the blue.

    "Stay with me," I said and approached the men in charge. She followed behind. If she was unafraid to talk to me and lead me to the town''s leaders then she was someone who could work for us. She had chutzpah and I guessed it was probably better than her current gig.

    The soldiers surrounding the captain drew their swords as I approached.

    I held up my hands with my palms facing them. "I''m unarmed," I said. "And I''m here to help."

    "Who are you?" the captain said.

    "My name is Benzhi and I am a protector," I pointed west, "from the forest. We recently signed a treaty with your duke. We own the mine and have been granted a warehouse here. Oh and you bastards are in luck, part of our agreement was to make this area safe."

    "How many men do you have?" the captain asked.

    I held up a single finger.

 Chapter 130: You work for me now

    Chapter 130: You work for me now

    The short captain had brown skin, hair, and eyes. His chain shirt hung almost to his knees and he wore a small breastte over it which covered his upper chest. His unimpressed eyes peered at me from beneath his kettle helm.

    "Just you," the mayor said with disappointment.

    The captain shook his head. "He''s a protector. Maybe he is useful."

    The mayor red at me. "How do we know you speak the truth?"

    The captain stepped forward. "Sir. We don''t care. He''s a Svartalfar they are mortal enemies of Orks. He will fight for us, I''m sure of it."

    A whistling sound reached our ears. It was loud and it sounded like hundreds of tiny whistles blowing all at once.

    I saluted, turned, and ran. Carney yipped as she tried to follow me. It was in vain because I didn''t use the stairs - I scaled the wall directly.

    A hundred tiny fireballs flew through the air towards the fort. They hit, sttered, and continued to burn while stuck to the walls, gate, and corner towers. I sniffed. They had a foul smell, but it wasn''t a fuel I recognised.

    "Shit," a man shouted.

    I looked around me and saw a straw broom. I picked it up and while I inspected it Carney arrived.

    "Get me a t de shovel and wait here," I said. I took the broom and scaled the outside wall. I ranterally across it and used the broom to whack the burning blobs. I must have looked a sight because the ferals tried to target me.

    They swung slings around their head and the speed caused them to whistle. They weren''t very urate, but they were good enough to hit the side of a fort. The smell and the look of the burning brown muck - then I realised what it was. It was feral shit. They were literally setting their shit on fire and slinging it.

    I was fast, but the broom slowed me down and there were hundreds of burning blobs. I ran back to where Carney was waiting and grabbed the shovel from her hands. Her wide green eyes and open mouth expressed her surprise. I handed the broom back and said, "Thanks."

    It didn''t take long for the city folk to help by pouring buckets of water down the wall. Many of them shouted encouragement at me and I''m sure the Orks were watching. The back and forth went on for an hour or so. And despite the thousands of shit fire blobs we kept the wall intact. I was d when the ferals finally ran out of fuel. I hoped theck of food slowed them down from making more.

    I''d been hit a few times, so I made my way to theke and dived in. While I scrubbed, l looked around. It was dark except for the fort itself where torches were arrayed along the walls. I noticed a couple of small fishing boats tied to a dock.

    When I was all clean I swum under the wall and dried myself next to a firepit. Carney must have had eagle eyes because she found me in minutes.

    "Do you want a towel?" she asked.

    I shook my head. "I''m good."

    "You''re already making a difference. We couldn''t bring water quick enough to douse all those fires."

    "Do you want to work for us?" I asked.

    "What?"

    "After we take care of this mob. We need someone here and a local would be perfect."

    She peered at me. "What would you expect me to do?"

    "I don''t know. Manage trades, look after our warehouse and goods. Stuff like that."

    "I am not a trader," she said.

    I waved my hand in dismissal. "Someone else will help you. You can learn and until then follow their lead."

    "Why me?" she asked.

    I cast a sidelong nce at her. She was young, healthy, and good looking. Her skin was pale and covered in freckles which made her green eyes stand out.

    "You weren''t afraid of me and you spoke up. Which makes me think you''re not prejudiced."

    "Prejudiced?" she asked.

    "Yeah, it''s when you think bad of others just because they''re different."

    "Oh," she said. "Most people are like that."

    I nodded. "That''s why I chose you."

    "How much does it pay?"

    "What do you make now? And what do you do?"

    "I work in the kitchens and I clean," she said. "I make a silver each week and an extra during festivals."

    "Okay double that," I said. "More if you do well. Plus you''ll have board and food covered." I rubbed my hands. "All dry, let''s go see the captain again."

    "Do I start now?" she asked.

    "Sure." I handed her a small qi core. "Sell this for some silver."

    She looked at it open mouthed. "I''ll need to tell the butler that I resign," she said and chased after me.

    The captain nodded at me as I approached. He''d set up amand station behind the wall and his soldiers would bring down reports at regr intervals.

    "Your help is appreciated," he said. The mayor had disappeared, probably into his manor. The leaders of the city folk were unimpressive from the dukes down to this mayor. I''d put the captain in charge if it were up to me.

    "You''ve got a few problems," I said, and he peered at me.

    "If they''re smart they will attack just before dawn. At least half the people on the wall need to sleep now and get up before dawn."

    "And?"

    "It''s dark on theke. I''d attack from that direction with fifty orks. They''ll take your town before you know you''re under attack. I suggest you ce guards and put the fishing boats out on theke and light them up with anything you got that will burn all night."

    He peered at me. "Are you a Svartalfar or a soldier?"

    "I''m a protector. This is my job."

    "I have word that you killed my men at the mine. One of the workers said they recognised you. Although they said you didn''t have antlers at the time, but you otherwise look the same."

    I nodded. "That was me. Your men trespassed. We didn''t kill any civilians and this issue has been resolved with your duke.

    He sighed. "I will not inform the mayor but that doesn''t mean he won''t find out from the same people who spoke to me. Help us repel the Ferals and the Orks and this can be forgiven."

    Iughed. "Sure. Fix the holes in your defence or my help won''t matter. I have friends on the way, you just have to hold out for a few days."

    "We have twenty soldiers and five hundred civilians. We''re severely outnumbered."

    "A bolt in the face will take care of a feral. Each person just needs to kill two each. It''s the orks that are the problem." I looked up towards the wall. "I''ll keep an eye on them."

    "Will you rest?" he asked.

    I looked at Carney then back at him. "Sure. Later." I pointed to the top of the gate tower. "I''ll be up there."

    I walked to the wall and climbed straight up while they watched. I stood on the ramparts and searched for therger cores of the orks.

    The captain peered at Carney. "What are you doing?"

    "I work for him now," she said and smiled. She left to find her way up to the top of the tower before he could interrogate her further.

 Chapter 131: Kitchen Skills

    Chapter 131: Kitchen Skills

    The distance wasn''t ideal, but I focused my qi sight on the orks. A feral could notpare to the size of their core and qi pathways. They were too far away for me to see any techniques they used so my estimation of their power was based on their cores alone.

    From the humanoids I''d encountered the beastmen were by far the toughest and if orks were anywhere near their capability there would be no need for the ferals as grunts. They''d be able to overrun the entire ind.

    The protectors from Dawnharbour were next followed by mountainfolk warriors and guardians. Adventurers varied, but the majority who paid to y left a lot to be desired.

    Dokkalfar had the smallest cores, but I figured they made up for theirck of qi with equipment and technology. No one had siege weapons except for them. Their armour and weapons were second to none and I was missing the spears they were making for me more every day.

    My rudimentary estimation of the orks was they were close or equal to the guardians. There was fifty of them and I didn''t know what innate techniques they possessed. I felt like I could bash through fifty ferals not a problem. But fifty guardian level warriors who were full of tricks would be mission impossible.

    Carney leaned on the parapet next to me. "What are you looking for?"

    "I''m gauging the enemy," I said. "But we''re too far away."

    "You should rest, I will wake you if they move. Do you think the orks will swim in theke?"

    "I would if I was them," I said.

    "I can watch them, I can see the orks," she said.

    "Good eyesight. Okay, I''ll rest a little." I sat down with my back to the parapet and Carney''s legs next to me. My stomach growled.

    "Have you eaten?" she asked.

    "No."

    She handed me something. I sniffed; it was beef jerky. "I can''t eat this."

    "What do you eat?"

    "Vegetables."

    One of the men handed her a carrot. She passed it to me.

    "Thanks," I said and munched it down. I closed my eyes and feel asleep in minutes and slept for what must have been a few hours.

    She tapped my shoulder. "Protector," she said. "Wake."

    I blinked and chuckled. I never told her my name. "How long did I sleep?"

    "Hours," she said. "They move. I saw one move. But they''re sneaking. I think I missed quite a few others."

    I stood and saw the line of cores making their way through the ferals towards theke. "Good work Carney. They''re making for theke."

    Climbing down the inner wall took me moments and then I searched for the captain. He was nowhere to be seen. I went back to Carney who was climbing down thedder. I whispered instructions in her ear.

    "Can you do this?" I asked.

    She nodded.

    "Okay go. I''m relying on you."

    She smiled shyly and walked calmly along the ramparts.

    I went in the opposite direction. I quietly moved some of thekeside torches situated above the wall. Then I climbed over and hid in the darkness. My knees were bent, and the soles of my feet and my back were hard up against the wooden wall. My skin was the same colour as the timbers, and I melded in with the wall itself. I had an unlit torch in my hand, and I watched the waters with my qi sight.

    There were a few noises above me, but they were nothingpared to the normal noisesing from the fort itself. The noises boded well for Carney''s task. I''d only just met her, and I already relied upon her to fulfill an important mission.

    I smiled within my mask when I saw the twenty four cores bob and weave through the waters. There were no ferals, just orks. They were cunning - it was early in the morning when most people would be lulled to sleep from an uneventful night. The only thing which nagged at me was - what were the other twenty five odd up to?

    They were clumped together with only an arm''s length separating them. I watched them as they swam closer trying to discern any techniques. Their eyes glowed with qi and I wondered if they could see me. But even if they had vision like the shaman or Alejo - I was still well hidden. I ced my faith in Mother''s stories that I was almost alone in possessing qi sight.

    I could see familiar techniques simr to the mountainfolk  qi body and warmth. They were blessed with quite a few. I was d their body technique was rudimentary like the initial adventurer ability.

    I waited patiently and they showed no signs of spotting me. The leader almost swam directly under me as I had intended. It was the darkest spot on the wall, the deepest part of theke and bereft of torches. Except the one in my hand.

    I waited for the lead ork to be directly beneath me and with the torch under my arm I quickly used flint and steel to light it. As soon as it red to life I let it drop.

    The sheen of oil reflected in the light with a distinct blue tinge at certain angles. The torch hit the water and instead of being squashed the water burst into mes.

    Carney was a Rockstar.

    The orks grunted and shouted in surprise, while their surprise attack backfired. They were being burned in the water and dozens of civilians wielding crossbows stood on the ramparts. They were sitting silently waiting for the signal and now they could easily see the orks iling about in the water. Not all were caught in mes, but the mes did a great job lighting up the area and the crossbows began to hum.

    I reached a hand up in the air and a long spear was lowered down to me.

    "Thanks," I said and then I began to poke at orks from my safe position on the wall.

    It wasn''t a great spear. It wasn''t made from ebony or living wood. But it had a job and it did it well enough. I sent my qi down it to break down their defences and while they tried to swim out of the way - I could move a lot faster running along the wall.

    The spear was ten feet long and with my height it reached another five from the wall. I stabbed and sent my qi down the shaft. The ork''s surprised scream ended abruptly when the spear pierced his brain. I stabbed another in the shoulder and pushed the spear down into his chest before ripping it free.

    I killed the third and lost the spearhead inside its body, but they were routed and instead of charging inside the fort - they swam like mad orks for theke''s edge.

    The civilian''s roared and reloaded. After the initial barrage they took far too long before they fired their second bolt. Crossbows were weapons for the unskilled and inferior to bows in every way. Their only saving grace was they required no strength and little skill. It was point and shoot.

    I climbed up to the rampart and looked at all their happy faces. I didn''t want to chase the orks I was fine with whittling them down until my friends arrived.

    Carney jumped for joy, shouted, and wrapped her arms around me. "That was fucking awesome!"

    Iughed. She swore like a trooper. I lifted her and threw her in the air like a child. She squealed and I put her down. I put my finger to my lips and most of those watching me quietened down. "That was just round two."

    "But we kicked their ass. Did you see their faces? They were scared," an old man said.

    "I really couldn''t tell, but you all did fantastic. Especially Carney that oil was perfect."

    "That was the cheap cooking oil," she said. "It''s always catching fire."

    I put a hand on her shoulder and met her jubnt gaze. "See,ing from the kitchens yields many useful skills. I couldn''t be happier with my trade manager."

    She hugged me again and we walked past the civilians who were smart enough to follow her lead. She gathered them all and the oil in half an hour. I was impressed and she was proud.

    "Whose spear did I break?" I asked.

    She grinned. "That was the sergeants; he better not be cross."

    Iughed. "I hope not, we just saved their arses."

 Chapter 132: Feral Zerg

    Chapter 132: Feral Zerg

    An old soldier popped his head through thedder opening at the top of the gate tower. "Is this where you''re staying?" he asked.

    I was asleep but he probably couldn''t tell because of my antler mask.

    Carney answered for me. "Shh. We be resting. Yes this is where we''re staying. He likes it here; it is central with a good view he said."

    The ferals were screeching like a choir of madmen. "How can you sleep through that?"

    I sighed. "You just block it out after a while."

    "The captain wants you," the older soldier said.

    "I''m here."

    A mask of indecision covered the old soldiers face.

    "Tell him toe here," Carney said.

    "I cannot do that."

    "Yes you can. The protector fought off the attackst night, the captain can damn welle to him."

    The old soldier grumbled and climbed down thedder.

    .

    The manor hall''s high ceilings and long arched windows provided little light to the room. The mayor, his bookkeeper, the captain, and his sergeants sat at the table sipping hot liquid.

    The mayor said to the bookkeeper, "Make note of the spear. The forestfolk will paypensation to the armoury."

    The captain''s eyes narrowed. "This is ridiculous. The protector is here helping defend the fort, you can''t charge him for the provisions we provide when he risks his life."

    The mayor shook his head. "He himself said that he signed a treaty with the duke to rid the area of monsters. I don''t know if you noticed but outside our walls is a sea of monsters. It is not his benevolence which makes him defend us, it is his duty and part of the treaty with our duke. Therefore any costs rting to food, lodging or weapons provided must be paid."

    The captain bristled. "Yesterday you doubted there was a treaty because you had not seen it and today you want to charge him costs based on the contents. Contents that you still have not seen. You flip and flop like a fish on the docks. You truly are a politician." The captain spat thest part of his reply.

    "I''ll remind you captain to show due respect."

    The captainughed dryly. "I do not report to you, I report to the head protector in Sstria who reports to the duke. And mayor, I''d like to remind you the Svartalfar is a Protector. He is not from our dukedom, but he outranks you and me."

    The mayor spat his mulled wine into a bowl. "What do we care about the forest folk''s hierarchy. They''re primitives."

    The captain sighed.

    A soldier knocked and entered. "Sir," he paused and waited for a nod. "The protector said you had toe to him."

    The mayor chuckled disdainfully.

    The captain stood. "Very well. Where is he?"

    "The gate tower still. He''s been camped there since the pre-dawn battle."

    The captain red at the mayor. "Do nothing, say nothing. If you jeopardize the defence of this fort you''ll have to answer to me."

    .

    "When will they attack next?" she asked.

    "When they attack. They''re not leaving, which only leaves one option."

    She presented a bag. "I have more vegetables for you."

    It was full of onions and carrots. I tried to hide my disappointment.

    "Sorry," she said. "What sort do you like?"

    "Leafy greens are a safe bet."

    I ate a carrot and handed the onions back; I wasn''t that hungry.

    "How do you eat so little?" she asked.

    "It''s a Svartalfar thing."

    The orks and ferals had been quiet all morning after their epic fail attacking through thekes entrance. Quiet in terms of notunching any attacks but the little bastards wouldn''t shut up.

    The captain climbed through thedder opening and joined us after a long dy. At first he said nothing and walked to the parapet to look out over the enemy. One of his sergeants joined us as he scanned the ferals.

    "Their numbers grow," he said. "Where are theying from?"

    I pointed to the sky. "Where do any of theme from."

    He sighed. "I suppose. But do you know what drives the portal storms."

    I had my theories that the game was to me, but that would not go down well to the people who lived and died here. Imagine an invasion in yournd because some rich kids wanted to y a game. You could die, but the rich kids were immortal. Oof.

    "That''s a question for the gatekeepers."

    The screeching of the ferals reached a crescendo. All our eyes were drawn to the horde outside the walls. The remaining orks whipped the ferals into a frenzy and the little bastards rushed towards us.

    The entire mob charged all threend sides of the fort. They carried ropes, poles, anddders. Most of them wielded spears and short bows. The orks harried them from behind and beat or killed any who hesitated. I marvelled at how forty orks controlled more than a thousand ferals.

    The city folk rushed to the walls and the ones resting at the ramparts began to fire crossbows. I shook my head because they fired too soon and spent far too long reloading. The captain began to bark orders, but it was a total shit fuck.

    I stood up on the parapet and Carney leaned out. She looked up at me and grinned. "Kill the bastards."

    She couldn''t see my smile beneath the mask, but a few teeth were visible through the cracks. "Sure. Count them for me."

    "You don''t want me to fight?"

    "No, just count so we know how many cores are ours."

    She peered at the screeching hoard charging towards the fort.

    I ran down and along the wall; my feet stuck to it like glue.

    "Don''t you need a weapon?" she called.

    I grabbed the first pole to reach the wall and rode it to the earth. I snapped it in half and stabbed the feral with one end before running back up onto the wall. Arrows filled the air around me and two bounced off me before a third lodged in my leg. I pulled it out as I ran and pushed over adder.

    I had to move quickly because it was the best way to avoid the hundreds of arrows sent my way. The ferals were not skilled archers but if I stood still I would quickly be a pincushion.

    I fought at full speed, running along a wall, it must have looked ludicrous. I targeteddders and poles and left the grappling hooks to the people manning the ramparts. I broke them so they could not be picked up by another feral and used again. This took valuable seconds and it was a race against the time.

    I turned and saw hundreds of ferals had made it onto the ramparts on the southern section while I was on the north. I ran and pushed ferals anddders out of my way and did not pause to break them as I made my way south.

    I stemmed the tide making it to the top as fast as I could, and I was hit by more arrows. There were two lodged in my back and another in my side. It was a war of attrition and I wasn''t sure who would fall first. Me or the ferals. There were just so many. Too many even for me.

    I couldn''t stop to stem the bleeding. If I did the walls would be overwhelmed. The crossbows began to thin their numbers and the men and women fought bravely.

    I heard them cheering me as I broke anotherdder. The steady stream had slowed. Now there were just a couple of poles being pushed towards the wall. The ferals would lean it at an angle and scramble up its length. It was quite a feat of climbing skill and bnce. They were much easier to make and carry thandders.

    A lucky arrow pierced my neck. Unlucky for me. My mouth filled with blood and thest thing I wanted was to fall to the ground amongst the ferals. I would be eaten alive. I climbed back to the tower where the captain and Carney were, and I slumped on the deck.

    "Shit," she said and pulled the arrow. She ripped her dress and ced the cloth over the hole the arrow left to stem the spurting blood. I worked my qi stitching on the wound and did not talk. I did not trust my mouth to speak, it would just spout blood.

    I swallowed the salty liquid.

    "How many arrows in you?" she said. The captain had left, he was probably below fighting the ferals.

    Iy down, I wanted to say a lot, but I couldn''t speak. She worked on bandaging me and I worked on qi stitching where I could. I closed my eyes and it felt like I floated above myself. I looked at my fine lump. It was tall and muscr; I had really worked it into shape over thest six months.

    I qi stitched the wounds until I ran low on juice. I wanted to ask her to feed me a core, but I couldn''t talk. I couldn''t move. I floated in the air above myself. Then I was pulled back to the pool.

 Chapter 133: The Reincarnation Pool

    Chapter 133: The Reincarnation Pool

    Mist rose from the pool and hung in the air. The new pod system skipped my visits to the pool, and I wondered if the new portal was the connected to my new pod. Because now I had two portals on the walls surrounding the pool.

    The shape of the room was spherical. I was swimming in a giant ball half filled with water. Air didn''t matter because I didn''t breathe. It was me; I was here but I wasn''t in a physical body. Was that water I was feeling? Was I warm or was it all in my imagination?

    My lump wasn''t dead. I was almost sure of it. I was pulled back here because I ran my qi low and my lump was unconscious. But rather than end back in my pod, like I did when I slept and logged out, I was here, and I didn''t know why.

    I swam across the surface to inspect the new portal. I''d never used it consciously - but if my guess was right - I used it every time I used my new pod. Unless it was just a coincidence. It appeared here only after I got the new pod and that was all the evidence I had.

    My hand touched the new portal and it was firm. I pushed against it. Normally it felt like the surface of water with more resistance. But this portal was rubbery, and its surface did not break when pressured.

    I felt I had waited long enough. Time to swim to the bottom of the pool and get back in my forest monster lump. But I hesitated because I felt something strange. I sensed a far off voice and when it called to me.

    The sensation which swept through me was reminiscent of Demon Bird.

    "Demon Bird," I called, and the sound echoed throughout the chamber. Was he alive somewhere? Was he like me?

    I closed my eyes; it didn''t make a difference, but it helped me focus. "Demon Bird," I whispered and reached out to him.

    His words reached me, but they were soft. "I''m lost," he said.

    "Are you in a pool? Can youe to my voice?"

    "I''m in a nest," the voice said, and I saw it in my mind. We were connected again. The nest was made up of bones and the shape of a huge bowl. I chuckled, my subconscious created a pool and his - a massive bone graveyard. It could have been worse, at least it wasn''t a sphere full of rotting internal organs.

    "Search for the light," I said. "Fly through it."

    "I cannot," he said. "I am a man here."

    Now I was confused.

    I recalled the conversation with the shaman and Gisael. The guardians had killed an alpha tester like me - while I was away at the mine - and buried his lump. Dayster Demon Bird was born; I was called by the forest to find him and either kill or raise him.

    Thest clue was the shaman, he said that Demon Bird was made from the same material as me. But

    "Were you a man?" I asked.

    "I am Demon Bird. That is all I am, but I am stuck in this body."

    "Do you remember a life other than as a bird? Did you have another life?"

    Confusion and pain came through our connection as he struggled with the concept. "There is something, but I can''t remember."

    "Is there a light? Or a portal?" I shared images of mine through our re-connection.

    Above the nest there was a portal and below it was a light. "Go through the light if you want to be Demon Bird again."

    "What is the portal?"

    "I''m not sure what happens if you go through it. You might be the man you once were, or you could be lost. I don''t know."

    "I will be Demon Bird again," he said.

    "Come to me when you can," I said. "I really missed you and your help."

    "Will I live?"

    "I''lle to you if we can''t connect. I will save you if I can."

    I waited until he crawled through his light and then I swam to mine.

    .

    My mouth opened and I breathed in. She was bent over me and I copped an eye full of cleavage.

    "Protector!" Carney eximed. "I was so worried."

    "Don''t worry," I said and raised myself onto my elbows. "I''ve got many tricks and can''t be killed easily."

    She stood and pursed her lips. "I will not worry next time." She wiped her eyes on her sleeves to hide the evidence of her concern.

    A feeling of exhration swept through me as my connection with Demon Bird blossomed once again. "Wee back," I told him.

    "I fly," he said. "I''m hungry. I will search for the dead before Ie to you."

    In my minds eye I showed him were Gisael and I killed since leaving the mines.

    "Are they still attacking?" I asked. The sounds of battle continued, and I looked left and right along the ramparts.

    I saw the captain shouting orders and swinging his sword at another breach.

    "They still have poles?" I asked and wondered where they got them all from.

    She peered over the parapet. "I have no idea what they do. Are you going to fight again? I think you should rest; you''ve done enough, and we can fight too."

    I watched the orks for a while. They had stopped whipping the ferals into a frenzy but watched the defence intently without taking part themselves.

    "They were testing us," I said.

    "Who? The orks?"

    "Yes. They''re sacrificing the ferals and assessing our capabilities." I gripped the parapet and Carney put a hand on mine.

    "We shocked themst night," she said.

    "They''ll be in for a shock when my friends arrive. They just sacrificed their meat shield."

    "How many friends?" she asked.

    "Enough to take these bastards down."

    "Do you have a wife?" she asked.

    Iughed. "Why do you ask?"

    She removed her hand from mine. "No reason."

    I chuckled. "It is not like that with us. When a Svartalfar likes another we just have sex. There are parents but no such thing as man and wife."

    She looked doubtful. "So a woman can have a child with one man and have sex with any others she liked?"

    "Sure," I said and wondered how we got into this conversation in the middle of a battle. I picked two cores from my pack and squeezed them down my throat.

    Before I jumped to re-join the battle I said, "We can have sex after the battle is won if you like." I did not wait for her answer or the flush of her cheeks. I ran down the wall and began to smash feral heads. I picked up an axe and used it to chop the poles with one hand and I struck with qi with the other.

    Demon Bird was alive and flying to me.

    Gisael and the others were on their way.

    Iughed and killed like a mad man while the orks watched. I showed them speed of a demon, strength of a troll and my regenerative powers. They could assess all they wanted because when the Svartalfar arrived they were in for a nasty surprise.

 Chapter 134: A Thousand Cuts

    Chapter 134: A Thousand Cuts

    A thousand cuts couldn''t dim the pleasure I felt when Demon Bird soared through the skies and showed me the fields beneath. I sat with my back to a wall hiding from men and ferals alike. The ferals had broken through on several asions and the men just pissed me off with their whining.

    The captain had been killed and one of his sergeants was in charge, but this man failed to stand up to the mayor who was a terrible leader. The civilians fought hard and many died. Some took ferals with them, other died uselessly and yet others ran and hid in their homes.

    I was exhausted. My head rested on my shoulder in a corner near theke. "Show me theke," I asked Demon Bird and he swooped. I didn''t need to watch the orks and I could rest. The bird would be my eyes and I''d sent Carney home to bed. She''d barely had any sleep for a couple of days.

    The bird flew across theke and up the river. "Where does this river go?" It wound its way east and I called him back. We didn''t have time to follow it to its end. "Find Gisael, find Dark Bear."

    I shared a connection with Dark Bear but all I got was eagerness for a fight and annoyance with running all day. "Are we there yet." Was amon theme with his thinking.

    The sun would soon set, and Demon Bird flew circled west in search of Gisael. He swooped over the enemy''s camp and drooled over their corpses. There were bodies scattered across the walls all the way to their camp. The dead outnumbered the living.

    Of the thousand or so ferals I estimated only a couple of hundred remained. And they were the smart cowards who managed not to die fighting on the ramparts or scaling the walls.

    The orks had managed to wear me out while they watched the battle from afar. I lost count of the number of ferals I killed but Carney did not disappoint. She scribbled in a ledger she got from somewhere.

    I stood, stretched and all the little cuts came back to haunt me. My body was tough, but dozens of arrow wounds and hundreds of cuts wore me down. A swarm of insects could bring down a bear and that''s how I felt.

    With night falling and Demon Bird flying west I had to keep an eye on the orks. I walked the long way around the ramparts and greeted the worn out defenders with a nod or a wave. From the five hundred civilians who lived here less than a hundred remained on the walls. The rest were either exhausted, wounded, scared or dead.

    "Will they attack tonight?" a young man asked me.

    "It''s theirst chance," I said. "We need to be ready for the worst." My words brought littlefort, but my confidence did. They missed their captain dearly but there was little I could do about it now.

    One of the mayor''sckeys ran up to me. "Where have you been?"

    I resisted the urge to throw him from the walls. "Fuck off," I said and the people near us heard my frustrated anger.

    "He needs rest too," an old man said forcefully.

    "Yeah, fuck off Shem," another said.

    I stopped and sighed. "Listen. Tell the weasel of a mayor that he should stop with his schemes until the fort is safe. Until all the ferals and orks are dead - get out of my road or you will get run over."

    He hesitated.

    I pointed. "Now. Go. Tell him before I lose my temper with you and throw you from the walls."

    He ran like a scared rabbit.

    The hardened folk who remained grunted their approval. The mayor hid in his manor while I fought off the enemy. Their allegiance was well earned and clear.

    I hid in the corner tower and watched the orks with my qi sight. Their own reconnaissance would have me pegged in the gate tower, but I wanted to be unpredictable. While their sight was good, their glowing eyes told me as much, mine was better. And while I was seven feet tall I was still able to blend in with the wooden walls and towers.

    My skin was not only brown, it had a grain just like timber. I''de a long way from the pinkish lump that I was half a year ago.

    Last nights failed raid cost the orks six of their number. I''d killed three and the crossbows and fire killed three between them. It also made them hesitant. I wasn''t sure what they nned but if they knew the state of our defences and that we had reinforcementsing they would attack now with everything they had.

    Their cores began to move. I sighed. They moved in groups of ten fanning out. They knew I was alone and the fort''s main defence. I imagined how this yed out in their minds and nned my counterattack.

    They crept at what they thought a safe distance - some north and the others south while a single group of fourteen remained outside the west wall and main gate. Twenty were moving north while ten moved south and across my path. I was in the southwest tower.

    They left the miserable ferals who were either mourning or cooking their dead. It was hard to tell.

    In their ideal scenario I would defend one section and the other attacks would seed and then they''d surround me. Cut off my retreat and support then wear me down and kill me. It''s what I would do in their shoes. The best form of defence was attack.

    I climbed down a dark section of wall and crept towards the southern force. There were ten ork cores and they wielded all types of weapons. Axes, swords, spears, and longbows. They may have been crude, but in the right hands effective.

    I crept like a sneaky snake until we were separated by sixty feet. They were still heading into position and there was no sign to begin their attack.

    I stood and charged at top speed. In the few seconds it took to close the gap I flooded my system with qi. Every musclethered with qi-speed and strength. Every bit of living wood in my body wascquered with my qi. And of course my helmet which was a weapon, protection, and intimidation all in one was drenched in qi. Like a runner passing a drinks station I shoved a core into my mouth.

    They saw meing. Their senses were enhanced and although it was dark I was a seven foot monster charging them down. They grunted in surprise but that was all they had time for before I was amongst them.

    "Time to die mother fuckers," I said, and I realised these bastards were uglier than ferals. That was quite a high bar.

    They had two tusks poking up from their lower jaw and over their top lips. Their skin looked like dark green toxic waste and their hair was a mess of dreadlocks and filth. Their stench reached my nostrils and I had to start breathing through my mouth. If any got away they would be dead easy to track by their scent alone.

    They looked like oversized ferals, but they fought with the experience of pit fighters. They were indeed on the level of guardians and I faced ten of them.

 Chapter 135: Ten little Orks

    Chapter 135: Ten little Orks

    The lucky gaggle of ten orks had a seven foot forest monster descend upon them.

    A group of orks was a horde, but that didn''t fit a group of ten or even fifty. Since the size of this group wasughable, they earned the term gaggle.

    Their beady eyes widened and they grunted in surprise. It shouldn''t have been that surprising, they were on their way to attack me after all. As my fist came down upon the first lucky bastard - time slowed down.

    My fist and then my qi crushed his face into the back of his skull and the only ce for his brains to go were out his ears. He had a thick skull and it was a mighty blow and there was a distinctck of brains despite Gisael''s warning of their cunning.

    His feet lifted and his body flew backwards from the force and speed of the impact. He caught the side of the ork behind him and made it lose its footing as he flew past.

    The rest were marshalling their qi and drawing weapons after recovering from their initial surprise.

    The third moved forward a step and so did I as a follow through to my strike. He twisted his torso as he readied his thick scimitar for a powerful strike. It was in the backhand position and the shape of the de limited him to a sweeping arc. Knowing this and avoiding it were too different things and with ten, sorry nine, opponents there was no time to waste because they''d soon have me surrounded.

    The ork''s qi streamed up his arm and collected along the edge of his de. His was just out of reach and I''d be within his. So, instead of striking his vitals I reached with two fingers and struck his arm as his de began its sweep.

    My qi flowed from my fingers and I struck at his stream. His eyes shed in confusion when the qi stream and his qi strike were interrupted. The qi on his de dissipated as it flew through the air and the confusion I''d caused made him falter. I took another step forward and struck with my other hand.

    With no weapon in hand I was able to strike quickly. And the qi technique which lent speed to my running worked just as well with my strikes. My one two jabs were lightning quick and the second caught him in the throat.

    My qi licked the living wood in my fingers which stretched and entered the ork''s throat. Its stoneskin technique was weak, although they had a bag full of techniques none were extremely strong. It was like a watered down version of what the Protector from Dawnharbour possessed.

    My fingers cut through hisrynx and oesophagus then my qi continued on and severed his spine.

    There was no time to watch the dank ork spurt blood and fall into a quivering mass. The next was upon me. His qi tipped spear careened towards my side and I had moments to act.

    My muscles from my feet to my neck were threaded with twoyers of qi  speed and strength. It was draining especially after a long day - and this day was like a baptism of fire.

    I stepped back out of the spear''s path and as it passed in front of me I grabbed the shaft and pulled in the same direction as the thrust. The shaft was made of wood and my grip with one hand was better than the orks with two. He tried to jerk it back and I countered and pulled it from his grip.

    I twirled the spear, brought the butt down and slid my hand down the shaft. One foot lifted as I leaned and continued to arc the spear head back towards its previous owner. My raised foot stepped towards the ork and the spear thrust followed soon after. The ork twisted to his side trying to avoid the counterattack. Orks were strong and somewhat fast, but they were also big. He had no chance of dodging the spear when I aimed at his centre of mass. It flew through his armour and into his lower stomach. I just kept pushing and let the spear go.

    The ork grimaced and gripped the spear with both hands. His buddies were charging me, but I took the time to strike his nose and push it back into his brain using the base of my palm. I ducked under an axe andunched the offending ork with an uppercut.

    He flew through the air and his back arched like a high jumper. His axe dropped to the ground and his qi techniques suddenly quit. The ork wasn''t dead but he was unconscious by the time he hit the deck.

    I turned to face the next ork, but I was toote. A heavy scimitar cut into my back slicing through skin and muscle until it was stopped by the living wood. The endoskeleton was powered by my qi which enhanced its strength and resilience. Much to its surprise a heavy qi strike from a strong ork was not enough to break through.

    I was bleeding profusely when the scimitar was ripped free. It wasn''t my worst wound of the day, it was a flesh wound thanks to the living wood.

    I leaned away and kicked out. My long leg swung slightly as my knee straightened and me heel connected with the orks chin. My qi flowed from my heel and into his face causing his head to snap sharply followed by a loud crack of his neck breaking.

    There was no time to qi stitch my wound and it continued to leak blood like a tap. The six remaining Orks roared in frustration and more than a little fear crept in. In mere moments I''d killed four of them and they''d managed to cut me once.

    I stood side on, bent my knees slightly and cupped my hand. I gave them thee on hand sign courtesy of Neo.

    Two charged while four hesitated which suited me perfectly. Their fear and hesitation was my advantage. My qi flowed, my blood boiled, and I screamed with battle fury. My fists jabbed at them in quick session.

    They died.

    Orks were a powerful race. A race proud of their strength and cunning. They honoured their great warriors. They were not in the slightest empathetic. They ruled ferals through force and fear. The four remaining Orks now experienced firsthand what the ferals felt under their brutality.

    I stomped and roared challenging them to fight me. My muscles flexed and filled with qi. I exuded confidence and strength. A strength which overwhelmed them.

    They ran like bitches.

    I leaned down and pulled the spear free. They were running off into the darkness, but I could see their cores clearly. I leaned back thenunched forward and threw the spear. My qi guided it directly into one of the cores and pushed it through. The ork died with a surprised look on its face.

    I sat down next to a corpse and began to qi-stitch the sh on my back. Then I reached down with my skinning knife and cut out its core. I didn''t stow it in my pack  I ate it instead.

    I leaned back and let out a long breath. There were still three more groups of Orks. It was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 136: Death on the Water

    Chapter 136: Death on the Water

    When I felt I had begun to understand qi, and how it worked, another mystery appeared which made me realise I was just scraping the surface. One moment I was a wise man the next I was a noob again.

    I rested on the hill and stitched my back wound before I''d enter the fray again. Something nagged at me. Something about the Orks.

    They were cunning, far more cunning than ferals. Butpared to men, they had a long way to go. Iughed to myself. Nothing was as devious as a greedy man. Gisael''s view of the world had broadened but she had not really experienced what men were really capable of.

    I didn''t think the qi techniques the Orks possessed were innate. I wasn''t sure, I wasn''t in their heads and we didn''t speak about it. I just smashed them when they were within reach. But their qi-strike, stoneskin and body techniques reminded me of something.

    What did the captain say before he was killed. That Svartalfar hated orks because orks were made from them. What did that mean. Was it something like an adventurer who were made from the lump material and formed into  well anything.

    I finished stitching the wound, stood and sighed. It was a mystery for another day. I learned so much, but I still knew so little. The sky was blotted with dark purple clouds. The moons and stars gave no light for the defenders, the orks or me.

    It suited me just fine.

    I was once the sneakiest of sneaky bastards in the USA''s most elite ck ops unit. It was time to be that young man once again.

    I picked a wicked knife from one of the corpses and cut out its core. I didn''t have time to cut them all but one for the road was what I would take.

    Theke was to my right and the remnants of the army was to my left. There were fourteen orks left with the remnants, which was their main force. They had not yet signalled for the attack, but it would be soon.

    I ran down the hill towards theke and slid into its depths. I swam like a frog with the wicked knife in my mouth. I skimmed through the water quietly and efficiently. My long arms reached out and pulled the water behind me without making a ssh. I controlled my kick, so it didn''t break the water''s surface, just enough to propel me forward. I could see the bastards as their cores bobbed but they had no fucking idea I was there.

    An unmistakable roar sounded from the west as the assault began. The ten orks in theke moved forward cautiously and I slipped in behind them. They didn''t know how to swim properly. Some dog paddled; others swam with a piece of wood to keep them afloat while they kicked.

    I dived down underneath thest of them - the worst swimmer. I could cut his throat, but I''d recently learned something knew. The wicked knife was covered with my qi and I sliced him with one hand while I reached into with my other and pulled out his core. He thrashed until the moment I pulled his core and then he sunk like a stone. I swam around him and reached for his log. I kicked and pretended I was him for a moment. It was so dark even their enhanced sight did not notice my antlers behind the log.

    I dived, swam forward and turned on my back underwater. My long legs kicked, and I overtook the next ork, floated up and gutted him like a fish. Two orks slid to the bottom of theke and I had two cores in my belt pouch while the others seemed not to notice their worst swimmers disappearing at the rear.

    The next three hung onto the same log and kicked their way slowly to the fort. The noise from the west grew louder and I wondered why they didn''t put in more effort to reach their destination sooner. Perhaps they wanted any defence on the walls above theke to leave and reinforce the others so they could slip into the fort without resistance.

    I shed at the thick tendon which stretches from the calf to the top of your heel. Not once, but four times. It''s named after Achilles the mythical Greek hero from antiquity and without it you''re toast. It''s the thickest tendon in a human body, and for the orks it wasn''t much different. To sh it so easily you needed strength, uracy, timing, a very sharp wicked knife and qi.

    The orks rolled in the water and their log pitched as they struggled in different directions. One slid off the log and down into the water. The one in the centre hung on but I had cut both his tendons and thest one lunged for me.

    I kicked, rose in the water, and shed his throat. Onnd the orks werepetent warriors but in the water they were out of their depth.

    The ork on the log grabbed his sword from his back and hung on with one arm. His friend sunk to the bottom with his throat cut while the other was still drowning and struggled to surface just to take a breath.

    He swung his scimitar overhead and it pped the water a foot short of me. Iughed in his face because I wasn''t worried about alerting the others. The furious fight in the water with all the sshing, grunting and blood curdling cries did that already.

    The ork''s mouth opened showing me his yellow fangs. His pointy teeth looked like a dog''s and his breath reeked. His scimitar was underwater which would dy his next attack and I didn''t wonder if it would give me enough time to close the gap and strike.

    Before a battle I n, I put myself in my enemies boots and think of their moves and counter moves. But once in a fight my instinct takes over because there is no time for thinking. The time it takes to think of the next move could be your death.

    I dived forward, down then rose immediately I struck out with my hand and my qi travelled up the living wood and out towards his face. I did not know the reason why but when qi flies through the air, on its own, it bes visible to all. It was like a qi core separated from a body was visible, so was a qi-strike when it was unleashed.

    The bright blue glowing orb surprised him. He thrashed and let go of the log and his sword in a desperate attempt to evade it. It passed him, grazed his shoulder, and broke the log in two.

    I took one stoke forward and stabbed my skinning knife down through the top of his head. It made a loud popping sound when I pulled it free as air rushed into his evacuated skull.

    An ork fumbled with a bow, three others swam as fast as they could towards the fort. The smartest had gone underwater but he didn''t know I could see cores and his shone at me brightly as he swam towards me from below.

    I grabbed half the log, turned it upright and pushed it down in front of me. The idiot with the longbow grunted in frustration. He turned the bow on its side, but he didn''t have the leg technique to rise out of the water and fire. Not to mention it was a long bow, and his arms couldn''t possibly be long enough to draw with it in front of him.

    In the end he held it above his head while his mouth and nose sunk underwater and despite his strength the arrow only travelled a dozen feet before it fell harmlessly.

    The night was pitch ck and there was only the reflected light from the fort''s torches to see. The orks had enhanced their vision but it was still difficult especially if they were underwater. The core did not deviate and swum across and up towards me. I held the log between my legs and watched to see if he would divert but he kepting straight on. I pushed myself back and the log out. The ork rose and broke the water''s surface and viciously attacked the log.

    I couldn''t help myself Iughed. "Gisael warned me you were tricky, but I guess you met your match. Men from earth make you seem nave."

    Thest statement would confuse the hell out of him assuming he understood a word. But he did understand I wasughing at him and his green face turned red with anger.

    He rushed at me and I flopped back and kicked him in the face. I then swum to his left with one arm outstretched. He iled about because he had no idea where I was, he was still reeling from the kick to the face and his nose bled profusely.

    My next strike was to his side and I let my qi flow down my arm again. The living wood was like a ramp and my qi was a matchbox car. It flew and caught him in the side of chest, it crashed through his stoneskin, ribs and made a hole the size of a baseball.

    The baptism of fire had me in the zone in terms of creating qi techniques. It was alling together - the wood, the stream, and the strike.

    There were still three swimming towards the fort and the other had sunk below the surface trying to hide from me or his shame. One or the other.

    I swam until I was above him then dived and stabbed his head with my knife. He was so busy holding his breath he was probably unaware of what was happening. He sunk to the bottom of theke and I swum back to the surface.

    The three ahead were swimming under the wall where it sat on columns. And they were right about one thing, all the men guarding this section had left. From the screams I knew the fighting continued to rage on the west wall.

    I swam quietly towards theke wall and considered my next move.

 Chapter 137: Sneaky Bastard

    Chapter 137: Sneaky Bastard

    I climbed up the outside of the wall like only a Svartalfar could. There were no defenders on the ramparts and orks were running rampant through the streets.

    I melded with the wood and watched quietly. The first thing I noticed was the orks weren''t setting fire to the buildings. They were going from building to building and when the encountered someone they either killed or captured them. The ones who threw themselves at the orks died. The meek were captured.

    I had a littlepassion for the people of the fort, and I was kind of hoping the orks would go to the manor and clear out the mayor and his cronies instead of themon folk.

    The three who escaped me in theke met with the others and they pointed and discussed wildly. The discussion turned into an argument until thergest ork stamped his authority and smashed the head of one of the dissenters against a wall. From their actions I guessed the orks wanted to keep the fort and they would take city folk prisoners who''d they would turn into ves.

    They just had one problem. Me.

    I had no metal on me to glint in the torch light and almost the entire town was made of wood. It was the perfect battlefield for me to wage a guerri war. Their n was to surround me, but I had turned the tables and they had be the hunted. They thought they faced a Svartalfar who weremonly rigid in their thinking. But in my wooden head rested the brain of a man who''d been trained by the best.

    I didn''t think of myself as smart, but in a fight I was a cunning bastard. The days when I yed basketball I was point guard and ran the ys. My court vision was my strength which fuelled the passing game and my steals were usually more than five per game.

    The orks had outnumbered me fifty to one and with those kinds of odds a full frontal attack would have been suicide. Now they had thirty at most and only twenty seven were inside the fort. I would bring my experience and talent to bear and whittle them down further.

    I crept along the outside of the wall to the south then over and down. The orks searched for me towards theke and left the locals alone for the time being. They grouped on the ramparts and then searched the closest buildings. A kernel of ten stayed together while the others scouted without straying far.

    The surviving ferals weren''t allowed inside the fort. The orks used them but didn''t trust them or let them loot.

    Three orks guarded the city folk who were tied or chained in the square. It was thergest open space within the fort behind the main gate where I first met the captain.

    The orks watched the city folk while chewing on food they''d looted. I saw Carney amongst them, and her face was beaten blue. Her dress was torn but that could have been from earlier when she helped me, I wasn''t sure.

    I randomly doused torches to cut down the light without giving away my travel path. There was a firepit in the centre of the square which lit the faces of the city folk, but its light did not prate theneways.

    I crept like the sneaky bastard I was. It was easy because I could pinpoint core locations, but I was invisible to them.

    While twenty searched for me on the other side of the fort I crept towards the captives and their jailers. I had two knives, my skinning knife, and the wicked knife. Neither were designed for throwing but it didn''t matter when I could guide them with qi.

    I waited patiently for the ork to circle and show me his neck while I hid against the wooden storehouse. We were the same colour and even my leathers melded in nicely. I flushed my pathways with qi and sucked down on a core. Then I drew both knives and let one fly. It flew like a deranged bird bobbing up and down while I controlled its path and I kept my back against the wall.

    With a lot of effort from my qi - the wicked knife buried itself in the orks neck. I wasn''t done, I used my qi to push a little further before whipping it out. It was like I had it on a string. It rattled across the cobblestones while the ork drowned in his own blood. It filled his airways and he fell to his knees blubbering. Blood leaked from his neck and ugly mouth onto the ground and everyone noticed.

    All eyes were drawn to the dying ork before they whipped around looking for his assant. I was ready but I waited.

    The two orks looked at each other in panic and then one ran off. I charged the one who stayed while throwing my favourite skinning knife at the back of the fleeing ork.

    The remaining ork wielded a double ded axe. It was an impressive weapon, heavy and sharp. I guided my knife deep into the back of the fleeing ork while moving like the wind.

    To the city folk I would look almost like a blur. I passed between them and leaped over one while my elbow pulled back to my ear. My fist had all my strength and speed behind it. It barely needed any qi to smash the orks face into the back of his skull.

    The heavy double ded axe was still in a backswing when he died on the spot.

    I quickly untied Carney and ignored the ork writhing on the ground with my skinning knife in his back.

    "Get everyone out of here. Run west and don''te back until the sun rises."

    I walked over to the ork and retrieved my skinning knife. I cut his throat and looked back at the city folk. They were staring at me.

    "Go," I said and shooed them with my hands.

    Carney wrapped her arms around me. "I thought you were dead."

    I pushed her back. "You''re no good to me if you don''t follow orders. Now get out of here and take these people with you. If they chase you, great, I''ll kill them on the ins. Spread out and hide. They want you for ves so if you don''t put up a fight they won''t kill you."

    "How do you know?" an old woman asked.

    "Does it matter? Do what I say and live. I''ll take care of the orks."

    Someone who must have inherited the mayor''s stupid genes said, "Why didn''t you stop them breaching the walls then?"

    I didn''t need to say anything. Carney pped him hard. It left a mark. "Reif, you would question the one who just saved you? Stay here ore. But do not spit in the face of the one who freed you."

    I dug out a core then left them behind and merged back into the shadows. The band of orks were on the move, they''d heard the fight or the argument after. While they kept as a group I moved diagonally across their path. I crept back to the section they just searched andy on top of one of the four story buildings.

    I watched them search and argue where the captives were held. There were three dead orks, no captives and the gates were wide open. The orks were confused. They had no fucking idea what was going on.

    The big one, theirmander stared at the open gates while the others argued like cranky old men. He smacked one across the back of the head, it was probably to make himself feel better. He ordered the gate closed. They wanted the fort more than the captives.

    Iy in wait. Now only twenty four remained and my friends were getting closer. Dark Bear was still running, he could sense where I was and led them in the dark straight towards me like an arrow.

    "Should I leave you some?" I asked him. Heined that I had better since he had to run so much. "Then hurry Dark Bear, because I will kill some more." He spoke to Snow who in turn spoke to Gisael and they were all happy to learn I was alive and fighting.

    I stifled augh and watched the orks. What would they do next?

 Chapter 138: The Bear Trap

    Chapter 138: The Bear Trap

    The Orks acted like they were cornered. They knew that I was hunting them, their numbers were half what they once were and most had died by my hand. When they discovered the three dead jailers - I was nowhere in sight - but they knew it was me.

    Their leader, the biggest and ugliest of them all let them argue while the marbles rolled around in his tiny brain. I watched from the top of a four story building as he barked instructions and they marched as a group to the manor. Despite it being one of the few stone buildings I was delighted.

    I was over politicians. Weak cowards who hid behind the strength of others and yed games with our lives. If the orks killed the mayor I wouldn''t lose a wink of sleep and I certainly wouldn''t lift a finger to help him.

    After they entered the manor I crept closer. The first thing I noticed was three orks carrying longbows on the t roof. They longbow orks hadn''t covered themselves in glory but they never had this type of vantage with height before.

    I broke into one of the nearby buildings with a pitched roof and once inside found it vacant. Then I made my way to the attic and carefully removed a few roof tiles so I could watch the manor without being seen. Iy down in the darkness, melded with the wood and watched their cores and movements through a couple of cracks I''d made in the tile roof.

    After a couple of hours of inaction I set a few traps using items I found around the home. Some string and a bell, a bucket full of utensils behind a door and I covered the stairs inrd. Then I got some rest.

    The orks waited for dawn so they could find me easier. They should be oblivious that I had reinforcementsing and I hoped the captain didn''t inform the mayor. I could tell from the number of cores in the manor that the bastard was still alive. He was the sort to ce his life above the town he was supposed to serve. But I couldn''t read too much into it, if the orks only kept him alive for information they could kill him once they had it.

    The sun rose and I woke. The purple clouds still darkened the sky and it forewarned of more monsters toe.

    The three longbow orksy on the roof out of normal sight. And the rest were gathered near the centre of the manor.

    Dark Bear was still running and if he wasn''t so excited, he''d be exhausted. Gisael had just fed him a core and Demon Bird flew above them.

    Ailen and the five new adventurers were present but Tal and her guardians were missing. Which was wise because someone had to protect the forest. Kysandre ran beside Gisael who followed Snow. Dark Bear was leading them.

    I waited and watched the orks. Several made their way to the roof and looked out over the town. Their leader stayed inside where I suspect they nned their next move.

    There were still ferals outside the gate and the three orks who ran from the southern wall ambush were out there somewhere. Demon Bird scouted ahead of Gisael, so I did not ask him to search for them. When the fort came into Dark Bear''s view I moved.

    I broke the legs off a round table it was made of thick wood. Then I left from the rear of the house and made my way onto the street. I stood there confidently in full sight of the manor and I waved.

    I used the tabletop like arge shield and readied for an assault. The orks on the roof did not hesitate and sent a few arrows my may. My qi flowed from my hand into the wood and I covered it in attice pattern simr to the barriers I''d seen. One line followed the wood and the other ran perpendicr. My qi loved wood and covered it with very little resistance.

    The arrows smashed against the tabletop and the power should have cracked it like a dish dropping on a hard floor. But my qi shield worked as intended, and the arrows buckled and broke after the qi inside them disintegrated.

    "Weak sauce," I taunted. But it was true, the orks possessed many qi techniques and none of them were strong.

    There was movement inside which I watched carefully while I stood in the middle of the street taunting them.

    "Come on you cowardly bitches. I''m all alone. Come and get me."

    They shot three more arrows which I dealt with effortlessly andughed. My boomingugh echoed up and down the street. More than a few locals peered through cracks in their windows.

    I grabbed my crotch and gesticted in a manner befitting Braveheart.

    They spilled out the front door with weapons brandished but the did not charge. They closed ranks and waited for more to spill out. All but the archers on the roof gathered in front of the manor.

    One threw the mayors severed head down the street.

    Iughed. "I hated that bastard. Thanks."

    The leader barked an order and three Orks ran off to the left and another three to the right. There were fifteen left in the centre and they took a few steps towards me.

    I took a step backwards and scanned the entire fort from high above with Demon Bird''s eyes. My friends were close and the orks were predictably trying to catch me in a pincer.

    The three runaway orks were watching the fort from a hill and who knows what they were nning. Perhaps they were scared the leader would execute them if they returned to the fold now.

    I took a few more steps backward and it emboldened them. They thought I was moving backwards because I was scared. Because I was about to run.

    I held up both my arms high above my head and then knelt. A massive dark bear shaped truck jumped over me and a deep guttural growl escaped his mouth.

    I stood an enjoyed the looks on their faces. I swear they pissed themselves.

    Dark Bear had entered the battle.

 Chapter 139: Massacre at the Manor

    Chapter 139: Massacre at the Manor

    Dark Bear loved to fight. He''d been front seat to the action and emotion for thest few days through our link. He''d missed the chance to help with the beastmen and now there were fifteen orks arrayed in front of him - it was like Christmas.

    The orks couldn''t take their beady eyes off him. He stood on his hind legs and growled while pawing the air. He wasn''t much taller than me, but his sheer bulk was impressive. I wondered why the orks on the roof didn''t shoot, maybe they were stunned.

    While the bear had their undivided attention the Svartalfar gained rooftops surrounding the manor. Snow and Kysandre walked calmly up the main street behind me.

    The time hade and there would be no mercy for the orks that had killed so many civilians who were just trying to live their lives. I ran up a wall, passed Dark Bear and shouted, "Kill em all."

    Qi arrows flew and the threat from the orks on the manor roof was removed in moments. Two died and one dived for cover. He was now severely outnumbered, and it wouldn''t take much to keep him pinned. Svartalfar bows and their qi-arrows were far superior than the ork''s cheap rip-off.

    I ran to the top of the closest building and leaped. While I flew through the air I maneuvered the tabletop under my feet, put my arms out and bent my knees. The fifteen orks eyes filled with panic as they readied for an assault from a humungous bear and flying tree monster.

    My tactic was to cause as much chaos in their ranks as possible and it worked a treat. I crashed amongst them with the ad-hoc shield breaking apart on an orks head. I dived and rolled behind them as the giant bear began to w and bite like he was starving for a fight.

    Orks were scattered like rag dolls and their weapons were ineffective against Dark Bear''s qi covered hide. There was no nuance to Dark Bear''s attack it was pure power backed by his qi enhanced natural defence.

    His ws were like ice picks  sharp and strong. His first swipe literally shredded the ork with five deep cuts through its flesh from shoulder to groin. I began to strike from the rear with my qi swathed fists metering out blows with strength and speed beyond their ability to defend.

    Arrows began to take them down and within moments the initial assault had taken their number from fifteen to ten. I punched my way to their left nk while Dark Bear just charged through their centre. They swung scimitars and axes, but they were like children''s toys to the bear.

    Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kysandre and Snow attacking their right nk.

    Thergest ork - theirmander - stood toe to toe with Dark Bear. His face a mask of rage and he lifted his double ded axe high above his head. He was their strongest and unafraid. His muscles strained and he took one step forward to bring down his blow.

    Dark Bear bit his head right off.

    Iughed as I stuck another in the neck. My palm was t, my fingers stretched out and my qi slid up the wood and followed through. I was practising this strike on the orks, during a battle to the death. It was very one sided, so it was basically their death.

    I was busy with the orks in front of me and Demon Bird monitored the two groups of three who had been sent to nk and cut off my escape. They were now in no mansnd and Ailen had one group in his sights. I regretted not being able to watch Kysandre fight. She had an elegant long sword and danced between them.

    Snow had the same capability as Dark Bear, except she was strategic and cautious inparison. She swatted orks like pesky flies after her honey. She used her qi intelligently and severed their limbs with a single wed strike. Her qi whipped out from giving her w another foot in reach.

    The orks didn''t stand their ground. They didn''t fight bravely. They were massacred where they stood with no chance to run.

    When they others began to flee I signalled to Gisael and Ailen to chase them down. Gisael needed no encouragement.

    Kysandre flew up the outside of the manor using the water from a stray bucket to lift her off the ground. I watched her manipte her qi into a disc shape which lifted her and the water. It was slightly curved like a bowl and I wondered if she could do it without the water which sloshed up the slides and spilled out as she rose.

    Once she was on the roof she hunted down thest archer who was hiding. She was a protector and a single ork was not a challenge for her. She easily parried the wicked knife by severing the offending hand at the wrist. With a flick her own wrist her qi strike sliced the orks throat.

    A stray thought nagged at me. Maybe I could have won against the orks by myself, but I enjoyed using my old tactics in the new world. And seeing mypanions stomp the orks was a lot of fun.

    The six adventurers ran down their three orks and Gisael did the same. They were in full flight and all she had to do was shoot them down as they tried to escape.

    When Ailen returned I pointed towards the hills. "There''s another three up there. Demon Bird will guide you by flying above them."

    He smiled and nodded. "I thought there was supposed to be fifty orks and a thousand ferals?"

    "Was," I said and pointed. "Go. We don''t want any to escape."

    With a flick of his head the five new recruits followed him to the south. They climbed the wall and followed Demon Bird.

    "What happened to the others?" Meili asked.

    Ailen chuckled. "What do you think? He killed them."

    "One thousand ferals?" she said in disbelief.

    "Maybe the people in the fort helped a little," Ailen said. "Focus, these orks are no pushovers."

    Their eyes narrowed. From what they just witnessed the orks looked like pushovers.

    "Gisael kept us out of melee in the first fight, but this time if they don''t run we''ll use our swords." They kept running and Ailen added. "If they run we''ll shoot them down and retrieve their cores."

    Dark Bear gnawed at the dead orks.

    "If you eat a core you''re in trouble," I said and waited for the others to return. He spat out the gross flesh and whined. "So predictable," I teased.

    I pointed at Snow who kept watch and waited for Gisael''s return. "Why can''t you be well behaved like Snow?"

    Dark Bear flicked his head indicating all the orks he had killed and whined again. His whine was like a high pitched growl and it echoed down the street.

    Only a couple of the bravest city folk came out onto the streets. And then I saw Carney running towards us.

    Kysandre leapt from the building andnded beside me. "The manor''s roof is clear," she said. "Anymore?" Then she eyed the young woman in the torn dress and unruly red hair who ran towards us.

    Carney stopped a few feet short of Dark Bear and put her hands on her knees. "Protector are they all dead?"

    "Nearly," Kysandre answered and Carney stared at her. She pointed to me. "I mean the protector, not you."

    Iughed and put an arm around Kysandre. "She''s a protector too. Or was."

    "Kysandre, this is Carney one of the people that live here but she works for us now. Carney this is Kysandre. She was a protector in Dawnharbour until recently."

    I pushed Kysandre gently towards the young woman. "You two get acquainted and calm down the city folk. Let them know it''s over."

    Kysandre eyed me. "Where are you going?"

    I led Dark Bear and Snow towards the manor then turned my head and said, "We need to rest. Handle everything for me."

    Kysandre pouted. "I''m tired too. I ran all day and night. Gisael drove us because she was worried about you."

    "Then handle things quickly."

    I pushed the furniture aside and made arge space for Snow and Dark Bear. "You two can rest with me in here." We stretched out on thefortable rugs in thergemon room. I fed them a core each, not as a reward they were drained.

    "Don''t get used to this," I told Dark Bear. Iy my head on hisrgefortable stomach and closed my eyes. The women could sort everything out while I slept soundly for the first time in days.

 Chapter 140: Taken for Granted

    Chapter 140: Taken for Granted

    Carney walked up the street with three men following her. One was dark haired and middle aged while the other two were older. They all bore wounds from the battle and were heavily bandaged. One had his entire chest encased with brown and red bandages while the dark haired man had his head wrapped like a mummy. The oldest walked with a limp and a cane.

    Her red hair flowed behind her it was long enough to reach her lower back. Itplimented her freckles and green eyes which shone with determination. The former kitchen maid walked with confidence and led the men to the manor where we had setup camp.

    Carney walked around the oval table to stand behind me as I sipped some cool water from a ss. My wooden antler mask sat on the table between us as the three sat opposite as Carney directed.

    "Sit there. Do you want water?" she asked.

    They stared at my mask and then up at me. Carney sighed and fetched a pitcher of water and sses for them. Kysandre took a seat at the head of the table while Gisael was on the roof.

    "This is Kysandre," Carney said, "She is from Dawnharbour."

    "I would represent the fisherfolk, not Dawnharbour."

    "What''s the fisherfolk doing all the way up here?" the old man with a cane asked.

    "Saving your ass," I said.

    "The mayor is dead," the middle aged man said. "We should discuss what we''re going to do in theing days and weeks."

    His grasp of the matter at hand surprised me and I smiled. "Yes. We have stuff to do and can''t wait around here forever."

    "This is the duke''s territory," the middle-aged man said.

    "What''s your name?" I asked.

    "Argus," he said. "I am the miller."

    "He imports and sells salt too," Carney added. "He''s a trader and miller."

    Argus shrugged, "If I send flour south we have to fill the wagons with somethinging north. But this was before I lost all my wagons. Now I''m just a miller."

    "This is the duke''s territory," I said. "Now I know why he wanted to sign a treaty with us to protect the farms." I waited and the air filled with a pregnant silence. "Because he can''t defend it himself. I wasn''t going to visit the fort until we had the treaty but when I saw the army of ferals descending upon you - I came. What would have happened if we didn''te?"

    The eldest said, "We''d certainly be dead. We aren''t idiots. But does that mean we should be your ves? I''d rather be dead."

    "Whoa." I held out my hands. "No one said anything like that. We''re here discussing in good faith."

    "Calm down Tezza," Argus said. "Just listen and ask questions. No need to jump to conclusions."

    The old man slouched in his chair.

    Argus met my gaze. "We''ve been through a lot. We''re lucky so many survived. But yes, right now we''re defenceless and need your help. What do you want?"

    "It''s up to you really," I said. "If you want I can make this part of the forests domain and you''de under our protection. Or you can continue with the Duke of Sstria or there''s a third option." I looked at Kysandre.

    "Our scouts," she began but what she really meant was Demon Bird flew from theke and followed the river where it met the great southern river and then the eastern sea. "Have informed us that thiske is connected to the great southern river system. The fisherfolk could settle here and connect you to many ces including Loctris Dawnharbour using our ships."

    The three men looked at each other then Argus spoke. "You mean we could trade using boats instead of ovend?"

    She nodded. "But Sstria has no river connection."

    "Who cares," the old man said.

    "Are the seas filled with monsters?" Argus asked.

    Kysandre shook her head. "No, only fish, sharks, whales and the like. The most dangerous thing at sea is a storm."

    Argus shifted in his seat. "If we were to invite the fisherfolk to settle here we still have many problems." He fiddled with his ss of water and took a sip. "We still need protection and the Duke will not relinquish his im. He will send a new mayor north and collect taxes from us."

    He sighed. "We don''t wish to be in the centre of a war with the duke, many people have family in Sstria."

    "Leave the duke to me," I said.

    Argus shook his head. "No, you owe us no allegiance. We''re just a fort that you can add to your kingdom."

    "He just saved your lives," Carney said loudly, and I held out a palm for her to remain quiet.

    "He has a point. My heart is with the forest, this is just a ce to me. Svartalfar hate Orks with every fibre of our being, we would kill them on the ins if we met them there. They just happened to be here."

    Argus nodded. "Thank you for your honesty. But we do owe you a debt a gratitude. Most people in the fort have a story or two of you fighting to protect us. We''d have to be blind and dumb to be ignorant."

    He paused and thought for a long time. "Is there a way we cane under your protection without causing a break with Sstria?"

    I looked at Kysandre. She was young but lived here all her life. She smiled at me and nodded.

    "I will stay and send word south. I''m not much but I can afford some protection. We can negotiate with the duke and leave you out of it. Surely he will want a working outpost and not a dead one. Some of my people wille and they can settle, expand the docks and open up the trade routes."

    I tapped the table. "We have a treaty, but I think the duke is nave to the dangers that exist up here. We will negotiate with him as well and possibly invite an adventurer''s guild up here to settle. One of the good ones. If you''re not part of our domain the forest can''t protect the fort, farms and all of ournds as well."

    "Why is it different?" Carney asked.

    "Because thend core can provide protection. The bears are from ournd core and if this area was part of our domain it would feed the core with qi. That qi can be used to protect thend. If you''re not part of our domain, you''re not feeding our core and I cannot allow this fort and nearby farms to be a drain on our core."

    Their eyes widened and mouths opened. "This is the realm of dukes," Argus said. "We did not know."

    "Does our duke take and not give back?" the oldest man said.

    I nodded. "I have noticed this with southern dukes." I looked at Kysandre. "That take what they have for granted."

    Carney spat. "A good leader serves the people."

    Iughed.

    "Do you intend to take the manor?" Argus asked.

    "No," Kysandre said. "But if you could give us a home on theke. That is all we need."

    Argus looked at me. I shrugged. "Carney can decide." I looked at Carney. "You need a warehouse, somewhere to live and do business."

    "We counted the survivors this morning," Argus said. "There are many empty homes, widows and widowers. Of the five hundred souls less than two hundred survived."

    The mood turned solemn. That was a lot of dead for a smallmunity and I could not imagine how they dealt with it.

    Argus stood. "I will give the news. There is at least some hope. How long will you be staying?" He directed thest question at me.

    "Not long. I have to go south."

    He looked towards the two elders and then Kysandre. "The skies have never been this dark."

    With short farewells the locals left us with that observation to chew on.

 Chapter 141: Close Encounter

    Chapter 141: Close Encounter

    The battlefield stank to high heavens and I breathed through my mouth while the five picked through the feral corpses fetching qi cores. Although they were small every bit helped. The city folk insisted we take all the cores and I didn''t hesitate.

    "How goes their training?" I asked.

    Ailen frowned. "Better than mine. How can I be a teacher when the students are more talented."

    I put a hand on his shoulder. "You''re more experienced. You''re a good teacher if they''re surpassing you, I''m sure that''s a saying."

    "We need you to watch us and give tips. When will you be back?"

    I sighed. "I don''t know. I didn''t think I''d be in the mountains for so long or here for four days. Let''s do a session now, before you head back."

    "Here?"

    "No, it stinks here. Let''s gokeside."

    Ailen nodded. Once the collecting was finished we piled the corpses into a ditch and lit them on fire with a barrel full of coal. Some of the city folk lent a hand and we were done in half a day.

    There was a hill with a clump of trees overlooking theke and we collected there for training.

    "Qi speed first," I said. It''s the one they''d been practising. "Run to the fort and back, five reps and I''ll watch." I walked to the halfway point while they ran from the trees to the fort and back five times.

    Meili and Daiyu had different styles, but they were both effective. Meili was a dancer and knew her muscles well, while Daiyu was into origami and her patterns were intricate. Imented as they ran past, giving feedback and pointing out areas they neglected.

    It urred to me that when you couldn''t see qi it must be confusing. They had little concept of what they were doing only if it felt good. The unique ability in being able to see the qi and its patterns made the learning process very different for me. It was the first time it really hit home at how powerful an affinity it was.

    While the lightning wolf was super cool, there was noparison. After an hour of running we moved to strength and qi strike before the sun began to set.

    "We can do more," Barde said. He was the musician.

    "No, your core is low. Trust me if you run it out bad things happen. Since we''re so far from thend core suck down on a feral core each."

    "What was that new qi strike you did?" Meili asked. "During the battle. I saw the palm of your finger enter an orks throat, but its neck was cut all the way through."

    I nodded. "The qi left my fingers and cut like aser. But its not something you''re ready for. You''ll know when the qi leaves your fist when you strike. Even if it''s a bee''s dick it still makes a difference. And there''s something else. Mother put living wood into each joint and my arms. My qi travels down the living wood like a slide in a water park."

    They peppered me with questions as we walked back to the manor.

    "Enough already," Ailen said finally. "Washup, eat and get some rest. Take duty turns on the roof likest night."

    They left us and I nodded towards their departing figure. "Did you bang any of them yet?"

    Ailen looked at me aghast. "They''re basically employees!"

    I pushed him yfully. "You idiot."

    He looked at me and frowned.

    "If I''ve learned anything its that you have to make the most of it while you can. One day I was a perfectly healthy spec ops solider and then next I was a paraplegic. How much ass do you think I got in a wheelchair?"

    He shrugged. "I can''t. If my father found out I''d be toast."

    "Fine. I won''t mention it again."

    Kysandre entered the room. "I''ve been looking for you."

    Ailen smiled and winked at me.

    I pushed him. "Get out." I turned to Kysandre, "I wasn''t hard to find."

    She took my hand and pulled me towards the chairs. She sat and waited for me. I pulled my mask off, sat opposite and leaned back.

    "Are you heading south tomorrow?" she asked.

    "Yeah, Gisael and I will go alone. Ailen and the recruits will head back to the forest." The bears ran back to the forest in the morning after they slept for almost a day.

    She shifted nervously in her seat. "Can I ask you a favour?"

    I put my hands behind my head and stretched out. Her eyes were drawn to my stomach muscles and I flexed thenughed when her face flushed.

    "You''re incorrigible," she said.

    "No idea what that means, but you''re probably right."

    She sighed. "I wanted to ask you to get a message to my family."

    "Write something tonight and I''ll take it. If your father is up to it I''ll get him to sail here."

    "You''re not worried about going back to Dawnharbour?"

    I shrugged. "Not really."

    "Be wary of Sigwurd and his knives," she said.

    "I saw them. He stabbed you in our guild hall remember."

    She shook her head. "He was hiding his ability. He canmand seven knives, maybe more."

    "At once?"

    She nodded and I whistled. "Impressive." It was not something I thought of doing, but it made sense. If I could control one, it would only take practise and a qi reserve to control more. It was probably difficult, but I could at least try.

    "Are the knives made of anything special?"

    "They''re throwing knives. Slender and metal, they can easily puncture a vital organ if you don''t block them."

    She was looking at the floor and shifted in her seat again. She cast a sidelong nce at me.

    "Take some qi cores for currency," I said. "Build out the docks."

    Her eyes were downcast, and she frowned. "I feel bad that Inchel is building a cabin for me and now I will stay here."

    I waved my hand in dismissal. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll use the cabin and so will your folk on asion."

    She moved off her chair and sat beside me. She wouldn''t meet my gaze, but her hand fell onto mine. "Thank you."

    I put my arm around her, and she leaned into me.

    "You should take over here," she said. "The duke cannot protect them like you can. And he probably couldn''t care less except for his taxes."

    "You''re staying here. You are their protection now."

    "But for how long?"

    "As long as you like."

    "I''ll be alone," she said softly.

    "I''ll visit if you want. And we''ll get you some adventurers. What about the white cloaks? They seemed alright."

    "I think if my folk want to make a settlement here it will be good." She snuggled into my chest and her hand slid around my side.

    "I''ll see if I can get this ce away from the Duke of Sstria."

    "Why did Reyas stay in the mountains," she asked.

    I told her the story of the beastmen. "The shaman wanted Reyas to take over and she wanted it to. They will stop consuming all the qi cores they find and start investing it into thend core. Oh and she''s pregnant."

    Kysandre''s hands whipped back to her side and she sat up straight. She stared into my eyes. "Yours?"

    Iughed. "Who else."

    She frowned. "I cannot do this."

    "What?"

    "I cannot have a man with many wives. It''s not proper."

    Iughed. "Who says?"

    "You don''t understand. I''m still a fisherfolk girl at heart. Their ways are my ways."

    I leaned close and our lips almost touched. She ced a hand on my chest, but she did not push. She was beautiful. Her fine brown hair and silky skin was soft to the touch. Her body was firm from all thebat training she did, and her nature was soft like the water shemanded.

    In my heart I felt she was young; she would grow and change. I would give her time rather than press myself upon her. I know I could, she was fighting her attraction for me. And it''s not like I wanted for sex there was plenty avable.

    Her mouth opened slightly as she waited for me to kiss her.

    I gently took her hand from my chest and put it back by her side while I stood. "I need to speak to Carney," I said.

    Her eyes looked away and down. I put my hand on her cheek. "Don''t," I said. "I''ll wait for you."

    She sighed sadly and watched me go. When I was out of earshot she pped her own cheeks and said. "Dummy, dummy why did you say that."

    I found Carney in the kitchen of all ces. I study her in secret for a moment. Her core was a healthy size and I wondered what she could do with some training.

    "I''m going tomorrow," I said.

    I startled her and she turned. She was covered in flour and Iughed. She blushed.

    I waved my hand. "Don''t worry. Why are you cooking can''t we pay someone to do that?"

    "There''s not many people left, and I know how to bake. It''s stupid to let this kitchen go to waste."

    I nodded. "Ask Kysandre to train you in the qi arts. It''s stupid to let your talent got to waste."

    She smiled at me. "I''m talented?"

    I nodded.

    "How to you know?" she asked.

    "It''s one of my abilities, I can tell these things."

    She turned and continued to knead the dough. "I''ll finish these loaves do you need anything?"

    I looked at her fine body. "I''m going tomorrow."

    "Oh," she said and stopped kneading. "I''ll miss you. We will all miss you. It won''t feel safe here without you."

    "Kysandre is here. Do what she says, and everything will be fine."

    She began to knead the dough again. "Is she your woman?"

    I titled my head to the side. "I take any woman I fancy."

    "Do you fancy me?" she asked.

    Iughed. "I did until I saw you covered in flour." I was too quick for the rolling pin which hurtled across the room at me.

 Chapter 142: Round Two

    Chapter 142: Round Two

    We stood on the hill and looked back at the fort.

    "Do not worry," Gisael said.

    I nodded slowly. "Okay, but I sent Ailen home and now she''s alone."

    "It is not our responsibility," Gisael said.

    I looked at her, reached out and touched her cheek. "Don''t ever change."

    She pursed her lips and considered me. "I will change. I will practise qi techniques every day."

    Iughed. "That''s not what I meant. You''re ruthless and focused on what''s important. To you, their problems are theirs and ours are ours. Me, I don''t like to see good people die. The bad ones can die as much as they like, but I want to protect the good ones."

    She nodded. "This is good, but do not let it be a distraction. The forest can be attacked and it will need its defenders."

    I caressed her cheek and then smacked her ass. "Let''s go."

    With Demon Bird scouting from above we ran south. Gisael practised qi speed and stamina the entire day and sucked on a qi core when she was running low. Our speed was great, we had no one slowing us down.

    We avoided most monsters except for hell hounds because they had the best fur coats. Demon Bird spied monstrous lizards and patrols of lizardmen. Then there were interesting beasts which looked part snake with a humanoid torso and head. There were insects that looked like a giant praying mantis and bands of roaming orks. And more, the purple clouds were spewing out monsters in far greater numbers. Even Demon Bird had to avoid a flock of grotesque bat like creatures.

    Between Demon Bird''s scouting, the sheer size of the ins and our speed we were able to avoid monsters at our whim. We were well rested, so we ran well into the night. Although Demon Bird wasn''t able to help in the dark my qi sight lit up their cores like stars in the night sky. However visibility of the terrain left a lot to be desired.

    "Stop," I said. "I can''t see shit."

    "Agreed," she said.

    "If I kick my toe on a rock once more. We need a light source other than a torch; do you know of any?"

    "The Qizhu make glowing orbs," Gisael said. "I have seen them once." She pointed. "We can make camp here by the boulder."

    "You can see that?" All I could see was a dark shape.

    "Barely," she said. She lit a torch and we set up camp. Demon Birdnded on top of the boulder and joined us with a squawk.

    "Hungry?" I asked and he showed me an image of Hell Hound entrails. I shook my head. "You have no taste, you know that?"

    "Are there any close?" Gisael asked and I scanned the area.

    "Nope, we''re good for an hour at least." Demon Bird squawked. "Oh, Demon Bird will keep watch. He doesn''t need to sleep."

    Gisael peered at the bird. "How is he alive?"

    "He is like me. I was able to help him when I was in the pool that''s between worlds."

    She peered at me then said, "I will make a fire."

    I pulled out the hell hound skins andy them across the boulder, they were still wet and needed drying. Then Iid out an older fur for us to sleep on. It wasn''t long before the fire was going, and we were snuggled together munching on dried fruit and nuts.

    She held a waterskin to my lips. "Drink little," she said.

    "You''ll make a good Mother one day."

    Her eyes smiled and she missed my joke entirely. "You will have to put a baby inside me."

    I sighed. "It''s a hard job but someone has to do it."

    "No, just you."

    Iughed and pushed her onto her back. We undid her leathers together and ripped them off at lightning speed. I knelt, lifted her ass off the furs and up to my face. My tongue explored her cave and tasted its sweet essence. She''d been running all day and she still tasted like honey. I chomped on her ferociously while she squealed and wiggled as if I was tickling her.

    Her legs were bent over my shoulders while her firm buttocks rested on my upper chest and hands. I showed her no mercy, I wanted to inflict as much squirming and ecstasy as possible. When I finally came up for air she exhaled in relief. So I went down for round two and she squealed in surprise.

    When she was a quivering mess I relented andid her fine ass back down. She looked up at me with her lips pursed and I knew what she wanted. I grabbed her ankles and pushed her legs apart. Shey on her back and I crouched in front of her. My dragon slid in easily while I stared into her eyes. He was straight, hard, and filled her cave so thoroughly she couldn''t help but feel every ripple along his body. The rhythm was slow at first and I watched her eyes. As soon as she was coping with the dragon I picked up speed. I wanted to melt her. I wanted her to lose control and in so much ecstasy that she couldn''t even scream.

    I grabbed her hips and lifted them off the furs again. I pounded her with my dragon delving deep into her cave. Each stroke was long, fast and hard. I was determined to bang her brains out and if I needed to send the dragon into her depths I would. She nutted on me for the third time before I leaned down above her. My eyes were an inch from hers when the dragon breath filled her cave. He convulsed like a really bad dancer while his breath spouted.

    She couldn''t talk. She just breathed. She didn''t even have the wherewithal to clean the dragon with her mouth like she had on many asions.

    My eyes were still an inch from hers and I said, "More?"

    Her eyes widened and her breath was ragged. "You have more?"

    I smiled, kissed her deeply then flipped her over for round two.

 Chapter 143: Master Crafter

    Chapter 143: Master Crafter

    Our packs were full of cores and skins as we climbed down thest mountain before the Dokkalfar stronghold. We were growing in terms of qi techniques and experience which was fortunate because the journey had be more dangerous. There was no wonder traders and their wagons went missing; it would be an impossible for them to cross the ins let alone the mountain pass.

    On the ins Gisael worked on her speed technique and in the mountains we worked on her strength. She was talented, determined and she benefited greatly from our time together. With my qi sight I was able to give her feedback which helped her improve in leaps and bounds.

    "Good," I said and touched a muscle on her back. "You use all your back muscles even these little ones above your fine ass. We call them obliques in the old world."

    "Is qi not there?" she asked.

    "No, its not, but you''re covering everything else on your back." I pointed. "We''re almost here."

    She nodded and we moved in tandem. Lowering each other and pulling each other up when required. When we reached the t we ran thest mile to the stronghold and Demon Bird left us to gorge himself then sleep it off.

    "Hail," the guard said.

    "Hey," I replied. The gates opened and we went through the familiar ceremony of cing our weapons and trade goods into carts. Saka waited with arms crossed in the courtyard.

    "Took your time," she said.

    I shrugged. "Had to kill an army of ferals and fifty orks."

    "Orks?"

    I nodded. "Yeah, they weren''t a problem. Just oversized ferals."

    Gisael frowned. "No, they are abominations. Cunning and cruel."

    Saka stared and I exined. "We''re mortal enemies with orks. Something about being artificially made from the Alfar."

    Barrin appeared from inside the tunnel. "That they are." He pulled his goggles down over his eyes as soon as he entered the light. "Brudin can tell you what she knows at dinner. It will make for a good exchange because we need to hear about them. We are their mortal enemies too."

    He smiled. "But before then, you muste see your weapons." The old Dokkalfar bounced excitedly. He paraded down the long tunnel and through the maze of smaller ones before we entered the smithy. It was full of Dokkalfar banging hammers and working kilns or work benches.

    "Wait here," Barrin said and called for his apprentices. He instructed the group which included Redmond brusquely and the scampered to retrieve my weapons.

    Barrin made us turn around while they prepared. "You may turn now," he said. He was standing behind a table covered with red cloth.

    "I watched you fight the adventurers and I''m sorry I missed the battle on the docks. But I was thinking the whole time and imagining what you will need when you fight thergest of beasts." He pulled a shaft from beneath the red cloth.

    "This is a spear," he smiled. "I know, not very surprising. But if you look closely at the shaft you will see the embossing to the head. If your qi flows up the shaft the head will guide it in a circr motion."

    The spear head was long and narrow. I looked closely and I could see the embossing on the wood meet the engraving on the spearhead. The engraving spiralled around the head and I could see his intent.

    "What metal is this?" I asked.

    "It is Cold Steel. We forge it using our secret techniques." He nced at Redmond.

    "The secrets will be honoured," Redmond said with his head bowed.

    Barrin nodded, handed me the spear, and then went back to the red cloth. "When one is not enough it has a twin. But this is not an identical twin. The first spear is made for burrowing deep inside the enemy. This second is made to fly, it has wings." He brought the spear and handed it to me.

    Its wings started on the head and continued down the shaft tapering down to nothing in two feet.

    "The pattern will allow your qi will give it uplift so it can fly as far as an arrow. You can throw both spears, but this is the master in flight." He smiled at me as I inspected it with reverence. I was lost for words which was a rare urrence. The master smith made weapons that I didn''t think to ask for.

    He pped. "I have saved the best forst. Your spears are cold iron which we forge from regr ore with our secret arts. But thest weapon is made from a rare ore found deep within the mountain. It is called Mithril and only a Divine weapon can best it."

    He pulled the red cloth with a flurry. It was like Christmas and Barrin was ying Santa. The spear shafts and this weapon were the same length, they were identical living wood. But the head of this weapon was massive. If it was steel it would have weighed a hundred pounds. His muscled bulged as he lifted it. The head was like a tear shaped axe.

    "This is a ive," Barrin said and tears appeared in his eyes. "It is one of my most precious creations and only someone as strong as you can wield it."

    He handed it to me, and it didn''t weigh a hundred pounds, it was closer to two hundred. "Holy," I said. "It''s heavy."

    Barrin nodded. "We used all our mithril. You got a bargain my friend."

    I nced at him. "You think to bribe me?"

    He smiled.

    "I think its working. I feel bribed. Do you have an ugly daughter I have to marry?"

    Heughed. "No. I wouldn''t do that to her. You have far too many women she would hate me."

    "What are these engravings meant to do?" I asked as I inspected the head. Its de was on one side and was thick in the centre then tapered to the edge. It looked sharp enough to shave a beard.

    "Destroy."

    Iughed.

    "You can use it on a mythical beast. It is a weapon which can take them down."

    I recalled the massive goat and nodded. And I had no idea how big Dark Bear would be when fully grown and I was d he was on my side.

    He waved at his apprentices who removed the tables. "Now you must give them your blood so they know you."

    "Hmm," I was unsure what he meant.

    "Reyas did it with her axes. Cut your finger and drip you blood on the metal. Add your qi if you are able and the weapon will know you as its master."

    I nodded and did as instructed. I hefted the ive and heughed.

    "Only you could make it seem light."

    "I love it. I can''t wait to hit something with it."

    Everyone took an unconscious step away from me and my muscles rippled, and my elbows stuck out as I hefted it around.

    "This weight, it will just make it hit harder."

    Barrin nodded. "That is the idea."

    I nced at Gisael. "What do you think?"

    She bared her teeth at me. "Now you are an angry, idiot bear with a big stick."

    Everyoneughed including me.

    I looked at Barrin. "Thank you. This is more than I could have dreamed of. They''re amazing all of them." I couldn''t hug him and the heavy weapon in hand and I didn''t want to pass it off. I would bear hug himter.

    Barrin bounced around. "We will wee your next order. Perhaps some armour or knives."

    Iughed. "You''re a born trader." I nodded. "Yes, we''ll discuss at dinner. We have much to discuss."

    Saka peered at me. "We do?"

    I nodded. "Oh yes, we do."

 Chapter 144: Friends

    Chapter 144: Friends

    The Dokkalfar''s specialty is crafting, from weapons to mead and because so much of their society revolves around creating they also are also born traders. And as traders they were excellent hosts. They made us feel wee and escorted us the entire time. The escort not only was helpful in finding our way around the maze of corridors they also ensured their secrets were guarded from prying eyes.

    Barrin got as much pleasure out of giving me the weapons as he did crafting them and while he probably gave us more value than he received - he didn''t mind it in the least. He viewed it as a long term rtionship building  an investment of sorts.

    Saka shifted on the bench seat and she was stiff. We hadn''t spoken since the p. I could feel the ufortable vibes emanating from her.

    Gisael was on my right and either didn''t care or was oblivious. She was her unpretentious self. She sniffed at the fungus soup while I gulped it down.

    "It''s good," I said with my mouth full. She took a tiny sip and then put a hand on mine.

    "You have eaten enough."

    I picked at the mead and she stared at me. "This is drink." I grinned at her then sipped while ignoring her stare.

    Redmond sat next to Saka on my left and the Dokkalfar leaders sat opposite.

    The most important were Barrin and Brudin. The master smith and their seer who was part time healer. Or was it healer and sometimes seer. I wasn''t sure.

    All Dokkalfar wore goggles and while inside their stronghold they sat atop their head with a strap that kept them in ce. Each set of goggles were unique. Some were made mostly of leather with only the rims shining silver or matte ck. They all had the same tinted ss to reduce the harsh light of the sun or forge.

    Brudin''s goggles were an intricate weave of gold and silver and they shone brightly like expensive jewellery. Barrin''s were very practical with sturdy leather bands attached to rivetted steel.

    During the meal we engaged in small talk but now we had our fill discussions began.

    "Redmond does well," Barrin said. "Another few months and he''ll be ready."

    "Ah," I said. "We need him now."

    "But his training is iplete, he will be like a stunted child. Our folk apprentice for years; Six months was already apromise."

    "Maybe some of your folk would like to start a colony?"

    Barrin nced at Brudin who kept her face opaque with her usual smile. "This would be a momentous decision and we would spend a long time considering and discussing," she said.

    I nodded. "I understand but things are movingly quickly up north."

    Gisael said, "There is much change. The portal storms are severe, and the city folk try to im the mine."

    Saka added. "We have a treaty with the duke which involves this mine and the fort. And I believe there are developments?"

    "Yeah," I said. "We will run it and sell him ore. It was the best way to keep him out without a conflict. But it''s gettingplicated. The mountainfolk sold us the mine and we need people to run it. The mountainfolk aren''t miners, not good ones anyway. That is why we need Redmond toe home now and the old world will send more adventurers. But this time they will be Dokkalfar."

    Barrin nced at Brudin again. His lips were turned down and his eyes dark.

    Brudin nodded slowly. "We knew this time woulde, but not so soon." She looked at Saka and Gisael. She addressed Gisael directly. "Why did you do it? Why did your Mother ept the adventurers."

    Gisael looked at the table for a long time. "Because of him." And everyone knew she meant me.

    Brudin stared at me. "There is much trust ced in you." She took a sip of mead and let her meaning sink in. "I expect you to show concern for us as you do the Svartalfar. If we are to ce our trust in you we need you to protect not only the ones whoe to live with you, but the entire n."

    I shrugged. "I protected a bunch of city folk who weren''t my responsibility. I cannot see how we can''t work together. And if that means wee to your aid in need we will. We would have even without the promise or exchange. Our only problem is we''re separated by a few days travel andmunication is slow."

    "An expedition," Barrin said. "Not a colony. A smith, a mason and a miner to oversee their training. They will need to be fed, cared for and protected. And they will take a share in the profits."

    "What profits?" I asked. "We will use most of what they produce ourselves. It will be a long time before we have excess to trade. The ore we sell the duke won''t be profitable, we just agreed to his price to keep him out."

    Barrin smiled. "Thank you for your honesty. Then I shall propose one pound of cores per month. I know this is not much for you and it will help us significantly."

    Iughed. "You know they wanted fifteen pounds a month for that hall, and you ask so little."

    "We are astute traders. We are not thieves."

    "Who will the adventurers swear to?" Brudin asked. "Will they be content to mine, build and craft instead of trying to be like you?"

    "They will be under our protection and will swear to the forest. The adventurers we choose will be like Redmond. They will be people who like to do such work and not ones who crave adventure."

    Barrin nodded. "As long as you honour your pledge to us. It is important you honour your treaty with the Duke of Sstria as well."

    Brudin frowned. "Sstria has powerful protectors, even more so than the ones you met in Dawnharbour. We have been wary of them and done nothing to upset the duke. But if pushed, if threatened, he could send his protectors here and challenge us. It will be a war we cannot win."

    I nced at Gisael and she nodded slowly.

    "Shit," I said and looked back to Barrin. "Is this something you''ve been managing the entire time you''ve been here?"

    Barrin''s expression was solemn. "There was only a mountain when we arrived. It was nothing. We''ve built all this, but the duke is greedy and the more prosperous we be the more his eyes shine when he looks at us."

    "If it wasn''t the mountainfolk''s mine it could have been us," Brudin said. "We are master crafters, masons and miners. We can build weapons which sit on our walls and keep all monsters at bay. But we cannot fight five protectors in a duel between domains."

    Their warriors shifted in their seats and I felt for them. Their leaders shamed them, but the truth hurt sometimes.

    I nodded. "Then we will have our own treaty. If you are challenged we will provide the five protectors to defend you."

    "This is much more than we expected. What do you want in exchange?" Barrin asked.

    I shook my head. "You''ve already given me everything I want. We will do this because we''re friends."

 Chapter 145: A Cunning Plan

    Chapter 145: A Cunning n

    Although there was only four of us they gave us therge guest room. Maybe they only had the one guestroom but the Dokkalfar trusted us more with each encounter and became friendlier as if weing old friends.

    We sat on our beds, Gisael was next to me and Saka was at the other end of the room. Redmond was halfway between.

    "I don''t think I''m ready. You have no idea how much there is to learn."

    "Nonsense," Saka said. "Barrin will give you a trainer. You can continue your apprenticeship at our mine. Stop being a pussy and man up for once in your life."

    I nced at Gisael and mouthed, "Ouch."

    "He is cautious," Gisael said. "This is not a bad trait for an artisan."

    "You''ll be fine," I said and waved my hand in dismissal. "I''m more worried about the new recruits. You need to work with Ailen and ensure we get the right people."

    "Do they have to pay?"

    I shrugged. "That''s not my problem. Ailen can work that out. Just help him screen the candidates."

    Redmond nodded. "We just need to market it the right way. You''re right there are plenty of yers who''d rather be crafters than get eaten by a troll."

    "Good Dokkalfar," I said.

    "Where are we going tomorrow? What''s the surprise?" Saka asked curtly.

    "What''s in this treaty? We will probably have to go see the Duke of Sstria. We want to help the fort on theke. The Reach. They need more than us because it''s bing seriously dangerous up north. The purple clouds are intense you can barely see during the day and the stars and moon are obliterated from the night sky."

    I continued. "We''ll discuss this with him and see if we cane to an agreement. Then we need to get a message to the fisherfolk."

    I let this all sink in. "What are the key points in the treaty with Sstria?"

    Saka pursed her lips then sighed. "Fine. The Duke and hisckeys were mainly concerned with taxes. They tried to allow for all types of revenue they could leverage. They added transport fees, management fees and audits. If you killed any beast within three miles of the walls of the fort then those cores would be taxed. They conceded we already hunt the entire north but didn''t want to concede assistance and base that the fort would provide."

    Iughed derisively. "Idiots. If I wasn''t there then the fort would have fallen and they want to tax us for it?"

    She shrugged. "I was left alone, and it was the best I could do."

    I waved my hand and smiled. "You did well. It''s the idiot duke we have an issue with."

    "You should have let the fort fall. Then they would have no base in the north and the whole issue would be over."

    "The people in the fort aren''t adventurers," I said. "And you know, we''d have a worse problem with orks. They''re our mortal enemy after all. I couldn''t leave them alive."

    "I hate to sound harsh, but you could have let the orks wipe out the fort and then kill them afterwards."

    I nodded and leaned forward. My arms hung over my legs and my head down. Then I looked up and at her. "Yes, we could have done that. But then I''d be a total prick wouldn''t I?"

    Gisael put a hand on my upper leg. "You both have good points, but what is done is done. The orks are dead and some of the city folk are saved. The ones who live now trust and some adore you." She squeezed my leg with thest part of her statement.

    Saka peered at me. "Maybe I can wait here while you go to Sstria."

    Redmond scoffed. "You''ve beenining the whole time about being left behind."

    I shook my head. "We go from Sstria to a boat. Then we will ask for passage from the fisherfolk. We won''t being back."

    "What about Loctris?" Saka said. "If we''re visiting every city down here we may as well go to the capital."

    "And into the snake''s den? Where he is most powerful?"

    She leaned forward. "You can kill him."

    "He has the connection with the gatekeepers what would that  wait. It will expose him as an adventurer. He wouldn''t be able toe back without them knowing if we chop off his head and put it on a pole for all to see."

    Saka smiled. "I have a better idea."

    She had a wicked mind. We discussed her idea well into the night. Gisael hated it and it made Redmond nervous. I had to admit it was bold and creative.

    "Let me sleep on it," I said.

    She smiled. "I will be sleeping over here. Alone." She said thest word loudly and I wasn''t sure who it was directed at. It could have been anyone - including herself.

    That night Gisael and I made a ton of noise and we didn''t care. We were Svartalfar and it was as normal as eating. Gisael was eager to get pregnant once she learned Reyas was with child. She did not let a day go by without taking a load.

    The next morning Redmond could not look me in the eye. I put a hand on his shoulder. "You need to get over your hang-ups. This is a new world."

    The crafters reworked myrge pack to amodate all three weapons. It had been built for one spear on the right, but now despite being much heavier it felt better bnced. The ive was in the centre and the spears on either side.

    We traded all the hell hound furs for some tools for Redmond. The Dokkalfar needed more time to select the members of their expedition because a single night was not enough. They also needed time to outfit and prepare. It was decided that Redmond would stay behind onest time and we''de back for him when we escorted the expedition.

    With a warm send-off we were on our way to Sstria. Gisael, Saka and me. This was going to be fun.

 Chapter 146: Gargscarab

    Chapter 146: Gargscarab

    A scream escaped her lips. "I hate this. I''m so shit at it." Saka dropped to her hands and knees.

    I held out a hand. "Come on, get up." She pped my hand away.

    "Why does everyone find this easy except me?"

    Gisael turned and looked away. I think she was biting her tongue.

    "No one finds it easy, but you do have to work harder than those with a high qi-count. That much is true. So, stop feeling sorry for yourself and fight for it. If you want it enough, you can do it."

    She red at me. "Is this where you try to be all wise? I know you''re a failure in real life so please spare me."

    "Nothing goodes easy." I did not add the exception for filthy rich kids or respond to her insult. There would be no excuses and an entitled upbringing would be one she couldtch on to. "You either want it, or you don''t. I don''t want to hear yourints."

    Her re intensified then she looked down at the ground and spat. "I know what you''re trying to do."

    I shrugged. "Does it matter? You can always give up. Use the UI or just logoff and nevere back."

    "I hate you." But despite her words she stood and began working her qi again. I ran backwards watching her just to spur her on further. Anger was such a good motivator and I learned from my instructors how to use it well.

    Demon Bird flew overhead and scouted the way to the City of Sstria. He had to fly much lower than usual because the clouds were thickening and descending. When we left the Dokkalfar stronghold there was an electrical storm which lit the sky but thankfully it subsided after half an hour and long before we reached the central ins.

    Much of the south was still a mystery. The Dokkalfar stronghold was on the southern side of the central mountains with Sstria not far to the southwest of it. A days run at Saka pace. Further west, on the coast was Dawnharbour and Loctris, the capital was halfway between the two cities but much further south.

    Sstria was surrounded by winding rivers and farms. The ins swept over low rolling hills and were spotted with family ranches around the city for at least fifty miles in each direction. The fields were mainly millet or wheat, but there were many other crops and most farmers tended to specialise to a degree.

    There were animals as well, mostly pigs and chickens, but they looked different to the animals from our world. The pigs were brown with longer hair, the adventurers called them boar. The chickens were smaller and had brown feathers as well. They roamed free during the day and returned to their coups to eat and sleep.

    The farmers kept dogs and oxen to help work thend and Demon Bird saw some donkeys too. There were no horses.

    We were both surprised by what he saw next.

    "Hold," I said and pulled three small cores from my pack. I handed one each to Gisael and Saka. They took them and sucked them down without question.

    I pointed. "There''s some sort of massive insect monster. It''s about ten miles."

    "We can easily avoid it," Saka said.

    "Yep. But I''d like to take a closer look. The bigger they are the bigger the core."

    We began to run towards the insect monster.

    It resembled a beetle except it had four sections, each section had four legs. Each section was encased in a hard shell and the two in the middle were identical. At one end was a tail section with an enormous stinger. The tail itself was sectional and highly flexible with its tenpartments. At the end was a heart shaped de dripping with green liquid.

    It''s head was horned, and it had massive pincers stretching out from the sides of its head. It must have been a hundred yards long and twenty high. It''s tail bent up and forwards and could reach halfway up its body, like a scorpion. The whole damn thing was like a giant mutated scorpion. Iter learned it was called a Gargscarab.

    It ran through a farm popping any oxen, pig or man that was in its path into its maws with its giant pincers.

    Iughed.

    "What?" Saka asked.

    I ran backwards and said, "Three adventurer guilds. Wait. Four are going to attack it."

    It didn''t take us long to crest a hill where we could see the scene below with our own eyes. All four guilds from Sstria were there. The Whitecloaks, Castaways, Dangerous and Wreckoning. They were easy to spot with their different coloured capes and emblems.

    I looked at Gisael. "Whatever you do, don''t die. We cane back, but not you."

    She bared her teeth at me. "Your immortality is a curse."

    I nodded. "I didn''t choose it, but it is what it is."

    "Are we going to fight?" Saka said. And then she added, "Shit."

    The Whitecloaks charged the Gargscarab all twenty five of them and as they engaged like ants against a rat they were thrown about. Their bolts bounced uselessly off but quite a few swords bit home.

    What happened next was horrifying, while the Whitecloaks made slow progress and steadily lost members to pincer, leg or tail the Castaways attacked them from behind. Not the monster, their fellow guild. I could not believe my eyes. But then I could. Men were greedy evil bastards, always have been, always will be.

    "Why?" Gisael asked in disbelief. "Is it part of your game?"

    "Not mine," I said. I was angry and I wanted to kill the Castaways right here and now. If it was another guild I would have hesitated, but the Whitecloaks were our only friends.

    I ran down the hill and drew my ive. I gave the women no instructions, they could work it out themselves.

    The adventurers had not seen such blinding speed or anger since thest day of the tournament. The few hundred yards which separated me from the Castaways was covered in less than fifteen seconds.

    Their capes were blue and beige, like a sandy beach and crystal waters surrounding an ind.

    What they could see was a seven foot forest monster wielding a six foot ive. It''s massive head weighed a hundred and fifty pounds and my torso twisted slightly as itgged behind me in a backswing position.

    My roar reached them moments before I did. With my qi flowing freely through my body enhancing my speed and strength I didn''t need to qi strike with the ive.

    As the Castaways decimated the trapped Whitecloaks, I decimated them in turn. The ive was sharp as a razor and I brought it forward on the first impact and it sliced the adventurer in two. I realised with my speed and power I could simply hold it with both hands and run through them like a scythe through wheat.

    I covered the de in qi and ran. I mowed them down, literally.

    .

    Ying Li shouted, "Pull back."

    Sandor dived out of the way of a pincer and got to his feet.

    Trik said, "Castaways from behind." He nursed a crossbow bolt in his shoulder.

    "I know," Ying Li said. Then he shouted, "Run. We''re done."

    He spat in anger and ran. He didn''t have time to survey the Castaways he was busy trying not to die from the Gargscarab. The monster kept its course straight and he yelled, "South, south. Towards the farmhouse."

    Some members were stuck on the other side, they would just have to find their way or reset. But those with him ran south as the Gargscarab headed east.

    When he had a hundred yards distance he looked back to survey the scene. Trik joined him momentster, he ran fast even when wounded.

    Trikughed. "Shit. You see that?"

    "Instant karma," Ying Li said and smiled.

    "They''re getting raped." Trik couldn''t control his spitefulughter.

    "Deservedly so," Ying Li said.

    Sandor joined them and bent over breathing hard. He had to dodge a couple of legs to join them and was leading the charge while Ying Li coordinated. "Never go in first. Didn''t I say?"

    "We were looking at each other. No one wanted to go first."

    "Sandor, look," Trik said.

    Sandor looked around and scratched his head. "What? Huh. Did they die?"

    Trik pointed at the tall forest monster.

    "Shit. He''s killing all of them. What the hell is that weapon?"

    "A bardiche I think," Ying Li said. "Very effective in his hands."

    "What do we do now?" Trik asked.

    "Gather everyone and circled around. We''ll coordinate with the forest folk. Can you see any others?"

    Sandor pointed. "Two hot archer women."

    Trick chuckled. "They''re all hot."

    "You like the men too?" Sandor teased.

    "Don''t be stupid, I just meant there''s no need to call the forest women hot. It goes without saying."

    Ying frowned. "Shut up and gather the others. I''ll catch Saka if I can."

 Chapter 147: And then there were none

    Chapter 147: And then there were none

    Blood covered the ive. I bent down and ripped a cloak from a dead body and used it to clean my new favourite weapon. I made it look easy, but I''d burned through quite a bit of qi in my anger. The wounds they managed to inflict upon me started to hurt now it was over.

    Gisael appeared by my side. I hadn''t killed them all alone, her arrows were strewn amongst the corpses.

    "Angry bear," she said. "Stop. I will patch you."

    I twisted to look at the wound on my back, but it was a mistake it opened up more and pain shot through my side. "Ouch."

    "Idiot," she said and patched the wound with stinky much from her pouch. I closed my eyes and began to qi stitch. "Hurry," she said.

    The Gargscarab was a lumbering train of death and it was headed our way. It looked like it walked slowly but because it was so huge it was rtively fast.

    Saka followed with bow in hand and she kept an eye on the other two guilds. We ran to the south where the whitecloaks were circling the giant arachnida. She called to the guilds who watched us warily.

    "Why don''t you team up and give it a go?" Her tone was sweet but barbed with sarcasm.

    Dangerous and Wreckoning were already in conference and Saka chuckled when they spread out to take on the Gargscarab together. They had fifty adventurersbined but both guilds had arge number of brawlers.

    But if anything adventurers were adaptive. They wielded spears,s andrge hammers. Half a dozen rogues move to nk the monster with crossbows.

    "Hail," Ying said. I guessed he picked the greeting up from Barrin.

    "Hey," I said.

    "What is Gisael doing?" Trik asked.

    "Arrows," I said. "She''ll pick them up before they get trampled by the giant beetle thingy."

    "Gargscarab apparently," Ying said. "The city has been receiving emergency requests for aid all day." He pointed behind to the south. "The city is not far, ten miles at most."

    "Where are the protectors?" Saka asked as Gisael joined us.

    Ying grimaced. "They wille if we fail. We asked for the chance to get its core."

    Behind us the other two guilds attacked the Gargscarab hammer and tong. We turned to watch. Fifty adventures against the monster were like mosquitoes taking on a man. They sessfully bit, but the damage the did was negligible.

    "They need better qi strikes; they''ll never take it down."

    "This system is broken," Trik said. "How are you so powerful?"

    "Cover your ears Gisael," I said.

    "I do not care," she said. "Say what you want."

    "The quickbar is a crutch. The trick is not to use the system." They stared at me open mouthed. "Do you think the protectors have a system? They do everything manually."

    While we chatted about systems the two guilds slowly died to the Gargscarab. "Thirty four still standing," Sandor said.

    "Sixteen dead already?" I asked Demon Bird to scout between us and the city. I wanted to know if the cities protectors were on their way.

    As we watched them one died to the pincers and another to the tail. The crossbowmen were effectively out of range, but they loaded far too slowly, and the bolts did no visible damage.

    I turned back to Ying. "How many adventurers do you have left?" I cast my eye across the guild. "Is this it?"

    Ying frowned. "There will be a few who ran north and hopefully they''re circling behind it now. Otherwise, the nine here is all that''s left."

    Trik was making strange faces and his cheeks flushed red. "How do I move my qi?"

    Iughed. "Practise." His reserves were low, but I could not tell him without giving my secret away. Too many already knew it.

    "Twenty five," Sandor said. He sounded like an announcer at a sports game.

    Trik peered at the two guilds. "Wonder where they''ll end up when they reset."

    "There goes a leg. They got one, only seven to go." Mal the brawler chuckled at their distress.

    The Gargscarab screeched and the sound was deafening even at this distance. We held our hands to our ears until the screeching finished when it gulped down one of the leaders.

    "Twenty three," Sandor said.

    "What happens to their equipment if they wipe?"

    "It''s ours," Ying said. "Assuming we don''t wipe also. Then it will probably be a lucky farmer." He looked at us. "Unless you want it of course."

    "That shit? No thanks," I said. "But what about the core? It''s going to be massive." I knew exactly howrge it was. It was going to be almost as big as me. It would weigh a hundred pounds at least.

    "If you can kill it, its yours. There is no way we could, even at full force. But the Duke will want to tax you."

    Iughed. "Of course he will. But what is ours is ours. He can try and tax us, but we will refuse."

    "Neen," Sandor said. He never took his eyes from the battle.

    I turned to watch the Gargscarab. From its core near its head qi flowed to its tail, legs and pincers. There was nothing special happening and the only thing I could think of was its qi simply helped it move. The monstrosity was probably impossible without qi to power it. And if dragons existed it would be the same qi power which helped them fly.

    I touched Gisael''s arm. "Do dragons exist?"

    Everyoneughed.

    "Yes," she said.

    Everyone stoppedughing.

    "Eleven," Sandor said.

    They were dying very quickly now. Six of those eleven were the crossbowman who were safely out of range. The other five were desperately trying to escape but the Gargscarab was so huge it took them time to run out of its reach.

    "Ten, no, nine," Sandor said. "Finished."

    The monster stopped and was happily gulping down adventurers. I could see their qi seeping into its own as it swallowed them whole. Not only was qi power and currency. It was also an ecosystem. We all fed on qi from monsters who in turn fed on qi from us. Thend cores were fed qi directly, but they also harvested qi from thend itself.

    It was a new mystery for me to ponder.

    Demon Bird spied the protectors they were on their way.

    "Are you going to fight it?" Ying asked.

    Saka shrugged and Gisael gave me a single nod. Two things pulled at me. I could watch the protectors fight and learn techniques or we could take the core. I knew what the strategic answer was, but I said, "Fuck it. Let''s kill the bastard."

 Chapter 148: Between a tail and a hard place

    Chapter 148: Between a tail and a hard ce

    The Gargscarab munched happily on the adventurers while we nned our attack, and by the time we were done it was on the move again, feeling its way forward. The monstrosity had no eyes but a million tiny feelers on its pincers, underbelly, legs and tail.

    Its biology was a mystery. Could it hear with its feelers? Did it just move forward blindly eating anything in its path? One thing was clear though it''s chitinous armour was tough and a crossbow bolt bounced off it like it was a baseball thrown at a steel reinforced concrete safe.

    My body flooded with qi and I sucked down on a core from my pack to refill before I got going. My qi ran up and down the wood which lined bones throughout my body and the panelling I had in my back. Every muscle, every tendon was supported with qi speed, agility and strength. I removed my pack andy my spears on the ground next to the whitecloaks.

    They looked at the ive in awe and with a little fear. It''s size and weight made it an intimidating weapon. I held it in two hands and ran towards the humungous bastard. The bigger they are the harder they fall.

    Demon Bird flew overhead and watched it from above. Within moments I was at its side and hacked into its leg. The birds eye view showed me the tailing down to squish me on its right, so after I carved the leg I kept running underneath.

    From a distance the leg looked spindly, but it was thick due to its sheer size; it was segmented and armoured like the rest. With all my force I cut it deep, but unlike the despicable adventurer guild members - I couldn''t cut it in two. Not with a regr attack no matter how devastating it was to the shit kickers from Castaways.

    Gisael shot a qi-arrow between its segments, aiming for the less armoured section which gave it flexibility. The arrow hit home with little fuss and buried itself in the Gargscarab''s flesh. But did it care? It showed no signs that the arrow bothered it one bit. As I ran and struck she kept firing and Saka joined in.

    The tail was tracking me - Demon Bird could see it from above. I would have been oblivious if not for the bird because therge body was between me and the tail. The feelers on its body must have been sensing me. I suppose it was a much better system than eyes, because if it had eyes it would be restricted, but with feelers it knew what was happening all around it. I wasn''t even in contact with the damn things, but they sensed me nheless whether it was disced air, scent or sound didn''t matter.

    It knew where I was with pinpoint uracy and its not like Gisael could shoot every feeler. Our standard strategy of taking out the eyes of a monster was out the door. But I had another idea.

    The head of the ive was like a long tear shaped axe de and it was bloody sharp. My qi easily flowed up the living wood shaft like it was a qi stream in my own body and when it reached the head the Dokkalfar engravings directed it like little aqueducts filled with water. My qi shone brightly along its edge and waited for my second attempt to sever a leg.

    I leaped high and swung with all my might. The Gargscarab could not dodge the blow because it moved too slowly, but its tail was homing in on me and descending where I would leave the protection of its undercarriage.

    My qi enhanced my strength, my speed loaned force to the blow and I pumped the ive with pure streams of qi.

    A loud crack echoed over the field when the ive met the ligament. I put everything I had into the strike which was enabled because the dumb beast moved so slow. Compared to my speed it was a stationary target.

    The leg severed halfway up, and mucus sprayed from the still attached upper section. It was an off green colour and smelled like a hard night out. The beast rocked slightly but was still supported by six legs. I''d only damaged one with my first strike and the two guilds somehow managed to dislodge one.

    I continued my follow through and lifted the ive above my head to intercept the tail which was hurtling towards me. They two weapons of mass destruction shed, and another cracking sound echoed across the field.

    The impact pushed me earthbound, interrupting my leap with the force of the blow. I tucked and rolled losing my ive for a moment. I ced a hand in the dirt and wed at it while I changed direction at high speed and then - with my legs pumping like pistons - I swooped past the ive and picked it up before running back under the mucus filled beetle of death.

    It''s undercarriage was the best ce to hide from the tail because it couldn''t attack me through it, and it had no means to attack from this part of its body. It was a defensive juggernaut and relied on only two methods of attack, its tail, and its pincers. They were monstrous weapons but limited in where they could reach.

    With ive in hand I ran towards another limb. The centre of its body had lowered now that it was missing a quarter of its legs. Demon Bird watched the tail for me, and he could also see the protectors had arrived.

    This time I swerved and ran just under the edge of its carapace. My qi was still at a healthy level when I shed the third leg. I reached as high as I could without reducing the strength of the blow and it severed about halfway which is all I wanted.

    The tail thrashed and swooped along its edge trying to reach me. It had a million feelers to track me, I had one Demon Bird with whom I shared vision. The tail was fast, strong and precise. But despite all its speed and the way it predicted my course - I was faster - and I was bing ustomed to its prediction. I changed direction suddenly and ran back across the field as the tail stuck the ground where I should have been.

    When the fourth leg was severed the Gargscarab teetered and its entire body fell closer to the ground. I ran towards its head away from the falling middle segments. I watched with horror as its half legs still worked, they were just shorter, but they still held it upright and it continued to move forward.

    The head and tail sections were raised while the two middle sections were lowered. The middle was now only ten feet off the ground while the head and tail were twenty. The body segments curved like a hammock, but they functioned as before.

    I ran under its head and its pincers drooled at the prospect of skewering me. I didn''t want to test my wooden endoskeleton against their sharp snap. The tail still tracked me as I aimed for its forelegs. It''s rear lifted and gave its tail the reach it needed.

    I swept the front leg with the ive as it turned its head. It was angling the opposite pincer into my path. It had incredible instincts or an alien intelligence because it trapped me between its tail and pincer.

    When the front leg fell I skidded to a halt and its body teetered towards me. My ive continued to sweep above my head and met the tail mid-air. I was naturally strong, stronger than any man, I had a wooden endoskeletonyered with qi, I had the qi body techniques which I worked hard to improve, but its tail was stronger than me.

    It weighed a ton and was powered by insect mucus hydraulics. I don''t know, I just made that up. But what I did know was it knocked my ive aside and because I would not let go, me along with it.

    I rolled end over end with ive in hand. The injuries from hitting the dirt were minor. But there was one problem. I was now prone and in reach of the pincer and the tail.

 Chapter 149: The Lions

    Chapter 149: The Lions

    The protectors from Sstria were known as the lions. They''d run from the city then slowed and stopped next to the whitecloaks. There were five - as was the way with all cities - but following them were several adepts who were protectors in training.

    Of the five protectors there were four older men ranging from mid thirties and above, to their leader - who was in his sixties. The leader was an old warrior with grey hair and scarred face. One of his eyes was white blind but he moved with the ease and confidence of the younger protectors. They wore the cloaks with the colours of Sstria - saffron with a ck lion.

    The fifth protector was a young woman with flowing blond hair and striking blue eyes. She was lean with a stern expression which contrasted her smooth tanned skin. The adepts numbered an additional seven, with four young men and three young women. They all wore long swords and shields.

    The protectors themselves wielded a variety of weapons including spears, two handed axes and elegant longswords. The leader''s sword was slightly curved with an ornate guard and it tapered towards the point. It''s pommel was in the shape of a lions head and heavy enough to counterbnce the weight of the de.

    The leader of the protectors stopped next to Ying - the leader of the whitecloaks. He surveyed the scene of corpses andck of standing adventurers.

    "It went as predicted," the leader said. His tone was a mix of patronising and amused.

    "Protector Brione it is not finished," Ying said and pointed.

    The old protector looked at the ongoing battle before him with his one good eye. "They are forestfolk - they are not one of you - what are they doing here?"

    "Did you invite them to attack it?" the young woman asked.

    "Let the men speak Peppin."

    If looks could kill Peppin would have massacred everyone watching the battle with the Gargscarab. Her blond hair and beautiful face took a backseat to her bright blue eyes which zed with intensity.

    Ying shifted nervously. "Sir. These are the forestfolk who won the tournament. They have a treaty with your duke."

    "Our duke," Brione corrected.

    Ying stiffened. "We are guests not citizens of your city."

    Brione stared then looked back to the battle. "These are adventurers?"

    They watched Gisael and Saka precisely prate the small sectional gap with softer skin. Then all their eyes were drawn to me.

    The serious young woman gasped, and the adepts became animated when they watched me slice the legs from under the Gargscarab.

    "How," one of the protectors began.

    Brione held out a hand. "Watch closely," he ordered. "This is a rare opportunity to see one of their elite in action and we never know one day we may have to face them."

    "Holy," Sandor said. "How did he dodge the tail?"

    "He parried it," Ying said.

    "He parried the fucking tail?" Mal queried.

    Brione bristled at thementary. "I see only nine of your guild. Did you face it and run?"

    Ying grimaced. "Something like that but in hindsight we had no chance of prevailing. We went first and were nave."

    Brione''s smile spread beneath his thin moustache. "That was our sentiment exactly."

    "What techniques does it have?" Peppin asked.

    "It?" Ying said. "That''s Benzhi or Protector. You could call him a forest monster and he won''t mind, but he''s not an it."

    "Several body techniques and qi de," Brione said. Then I dodged the tail magnificently. "And some sort of awareness."

    "That''s some battle sense," Peppin said. "How did it sense it?"

    Ying sighed but did not correct her again.

    Sandor rubbed his chin. "Is it just me or is he stronger and faster since the tournament?"

    Ying nced at Sandor then said, "It''s about the same."

    Peppin pped cheerfully. "Oh it is a goner now."

    A pincer came down towards my prone form. It had sliced adventurers in two or sped them and dropped them in its mouth.

    The grabbed me before I could scramble away and lifted me into the air. I dropped my ive and ced my hands on the chitin w. My muscles bulged as it lifted me towards its mouth and my qi flowed. I strained and struggled but with all my qi enhanced might I could not defeat the grasp of the gigantic mucus powered pincer. I lifted both my hands and sped them together. The qi gathered in my forearms as I brought them down. The wood in my arms was swathed in my qi and I sent it forth as I struck.

    A loud crack went with the bruising of my forearms. But the wood was strong, stronger than the chitin and it split. I bashed it again and again. Then I pushed and the chitin on the w and it gave way. When the pincer broke I fell to the ground underneath its mouth.

    I hit the ground running with one aim - my ive. The other pincer was slow to react and but the time it tracked me I had my ive in hand.

    I shouted. "Come get some bitch." And I flew towards the pincer. The ive was behind me with a full backswing and ready to strike, but at thest second I veered to the left and under its head.

    Before its tail could react I sliced the other front leg in two. It''s head lowered now that both its forelegs were halved. As it struggled and adjusted to its shorter legs I ran out of its reach and circled around to Ying.

    The protectors and adepts stared. Most of them with open mouths and I noticed the blond who stood near Ying.

    I dropped my ive and picked up one of my spears. "Thanks," I said.

    No one spoke and the blond was staring at me. They all were, but she was the one I noticed.

    "Hey beautiful," I said. "If I die - you can have a turn then."

    Then I ran back towards the Gargscarab.

    .

    "Was it talking to me?" she asked.

    "I believe so," Brione replied. "That is an interesting weapon. May I take a look?"

    Ying shook his head. "Not my ce to say yes or no. You can ask himter."

    "What if he dies?"

    Yingughed. "Want to ce a wager?"

    "Wait," Brione said and pointed. The adepts gasped. Peppin''s eyes narrowed.

    The qi powered spear drilled up through the chitin undercarriage.

    "What is it doing?" Peppin asked.

    "Amazing," Brione said. "He chopped down its legs so he could easily reach its belly. Now he uses the spear to stab through its armoured belly."

    A hole opened up where the spear stabbed, and the qi spiralled up through the chitin. The Gargscarab was oblivious do the danger or unable to react. It prodded forward as I drilled a man sized hole in the armoured undercarriage. Mucus drained out onto the ground like a broken pipe.

    "Eww," Peppin said.

    Brione''s thin lips twitched. "The green liquid is like its blood. But look at what he does with the spear. His qi strike level is high - It''s his qi doing the most damage."

    Peppin''s eyes widened as I disappeared into the head. "What the "

    Ying was surprised as anyone. "Holy, he''s inside it."

    "What is it doing?" Peppin was repeating herself.

    Brione''s single eye stared intently. "I''m not sure. But he seems to know what he''s doing."

    Trik waved to all the adepts and protectors. "You need twelve to take it down  he''s virtually alone."

    Peppin red at the rogue for a moment but her eyes were drawn back to the Gargscarab. "It will drown in the mucus."

    Brione shook his head. "The hole wasrge enough for it to drain and he gave it time."

    The Gargscarab shuddered and fell to the ground.

    Most of the onlookers gasped but a short frightened shout escaped Peppin''s lips.

    They stared for what seemed like an hour and then a hole appeared at the front of the Gargscarab''s head. The hole grewrger andrger until a bright blue orb popped out.

    "I can''t believe it," Peppin said. She put a finger beside her lips. "It''s smarter than I thought."

    "Do not speak to him that way dear," Brione said. "You are talented, but I fear you may lose against him."

    Her lips pursed and her eyes shed. "Yes, father."

 Chapter 150: Swinging in the Breeze

    Chapter 150: Swinging in the Breeze

    There was mucus leaking out of every orifice. "Water," I croaked but no one could hear me - they were too far away. The massive qi core rolled ahead of me like a giant beach ball and the sight of it made me feel like it was all worthwhile.

    When a core was severed from a creature that creature was surely dead. The moment this core moved far enough from its well the Gargscarab died, even though it was still inside its massive head.

    It was sure a hell of a lot easier ripping its core from its roots than chopping off the Gargscarab''s head. It was just a messy, disgusting task.

    Gisael was the smartest women in the world because she loaned me her waterskin and tsked while she wiped me down.

    "There is a river," she said and titled her head in a northerly direction; we''d passed it on our way. Riversrge and small were abundant in the ins surrounding Sstria which is probably why it had be a city in the first ce.

    The three of us moved north and because we took the core - everyone followed. Demon Bird flew above us and was my eye in the sky.

    We rolled the core for now, but eventually we''d have to make it a sling and drag it. One jagged rock in the wrong ce and we could lose the precious contents.

    "Is there a better way to deal with these things?" Saka asked.

    "The Qizhu," Gisael said. "They used to make legendary artifacts which can store qi."

    "Those guys are like the super nerds of this world," I said. Gisael didn''t understand the term so she ignored it, which was her way.

    I removed my leathers and bathed in the river. With great relief the mucus washed away in the flowing water. When I rose there were many red faced women who turned away at the sight of my nakedness in all its glory. It made meugh.

    The whitecloaks had brought my pack and weapons. "You''re naked," Ying said.

    Saka and Gisael weren''t fazed. Gisael guarded the core while Saka cleaned my leathers.

    "What did you expect?"

    Ying shrugged and flicked his head back towards the others. "The protectors want to speak with you."

    Saka held out my leathers. "They''re still wet."

    "Thanks, they''ll dry," I said and threw them over my shoulder. I donned my pack and weapons while making the protectors wait. They stood atop the embankment and pretended to be patient.

    The young blond turned only to find out I was still naked other than my pack. Her cheeks flushed red again and she turned back around quickly. "It''s still naked."

    "Go back to the city Peppin," Brione said. She huffed but did not move. The leader of the protectors turned to me. "My apologies for the intrusion and our thanks for killing the Gargscarab. I am Brione Protector of Sstria." He sounded educated and his words were formal. He did not hold out a hand, he just gave a nod of his head.

    I nodded back. "I am Benzhi Protector of the Forest."

    "The one in the north?"

    I nodded.

    "There is a forest to the east by the sea do youy im to that?"

    "Nope, first I heard of it. We don''ty ambit ims tonds that are far away and that have nothing to do with us." I traded his slight for a p in the face.

    A thin smile appeared under his moustache. "We are appreciative of your efforts, but I fear the prize of the core does not belong to you. You will have to petition the duke for a reward. I hope we can resolve this in a peaceful manner."

    "Sure," I said. I nced at Saka and she stared at me nkly, so I continued. "If you want peace then we''ll be keeping our core. But in constion we will discuss the matter with your duke."

    Brione eyed the core and it was significant to everyone that his hand rested on the hilt of his sheathed sword. "You were not given permission to hunt in ournds."

    I nodded at Saka and she said, "Something we can discuss with the duke because we were given permission. We have a treaty stating exactly that and I quote  The forestfolk shall protect the farnds belonging to, and under the subject of, the Duke of Sstria..." She cut the quote at that juncture on purpose.

    Saka held out a leather tube. "Do you want to see for yourself?"

    Brione shook his head. "I am not an aide; you can present your im to the Duke."

    Peppin scoffed. Her back was still turned, and I admired her from behind. Her blond ponytail ended on the curve of her back where her finely shaped ass began. It was round and I was sure it was supple.

    Most of the protectors shifted nervously while I was close. I towered over them in height and my arms were as thick as their legs. It probably helped that my wooden antler mask looked alien and scary as hell. Or it could be the fact that I was not one bit fazed with my massive dragon hanging out in the open making them all feel inadequate. However, Brione met my gaze without flinching.

    "That''s settled then," I said. I lifted my leathers into the air and gave them one final shake. Water droplets flew everywherending randomly on Svartalfar and city folk alike. I wiggled my legs into them and tied them up.

    The protectors stood ufortably until Brione announced. "We will go. I trust your word that you will present to the Duke this day."

    "Why don''t you tell him we''re on our way?"

    Pepping scoffed. "We are not your messengers!"

    Iughed. "That''s not a message. It''s information  or field report. Surely that''s your duty as protectors? But that''s none of my business - if you want to act like a spoiled child, go for it."

    She turned and her eyes zed in anger. I took one step up the embankment and stood in front of her. Now her eyes were level with my chest and her view was filled with my rippling muscles. Her hand went to her sword and gripped the hilt so firmly her knuckles turned red.

    "If you draw your sword you''ll be sorry," I said. My qi reacted on reflex, it flowed from my core and filled my streams. Momentster my muscles and wooden endoskeleton were covered with the qi patterns for strength, agility and speed.

    The way I prepared for any challenge had been evolving as I worked on more effective and efficient patterns. But it was the same body enhancements for all fights.

    She must have felt pressure or sensed something from my qi because she had a physical reaction. Her eyes widened and she took a step back.

    "How do you have so much reserves?" she asked.

    I looked at her core and her streams. Then I scanned the others from the Duke''s protectors and adepts. They were lowpared to the Dawnharbour protectors. There was something amiss with their development. Either they weren''t as experience or

    "Are you starved of qi?" I asked.

    Her mouth opened and shut. She was lost for words.

    "Home," Brione ordered and red at me. The protectors and adepts left promptly, all except Peppin and Brione.

    He continued to re at me and took a step closer. "Exin," he said.

    I shrugged. "I can sense qi, can''t you?" And my eyes never left Peppin.

 Chapter 151: Play with your prey

    Chapter 151: y with your prey

    The adepts and protectors ran off into the distance.

    Ying shifted nervously and he saw a flick of the head from Saka. "We''ll be off I guess. There''s much to do and only nine of us left standing. Will youe see us in the city?"

    Saka said, "We will." She had been to their guildhall on her way from Dawnharbour to the Dokkalfar stronghold.

    The whitecloaks took their cue to leave and gave courteous goodbyes.

    Brione was to my right and Peppin to my left. The conversation had risen to tense and then down again after Brione sent theirpanions away.

    "We are now alone and can speak freely," Brione said.

    Saka came to stand by my side while Gisael appeared disinterested. It was a ruse; she was ready to fight in an instant.

    Saka''s eyes narrowed. "Why, were you putting on a show before?"

    Brione looked at his daughter then at me. "It is not good to let the gifted know you can sense qi. It is a secret we''d like kept amongst other things."

    "What other things?"

    Peppin huffed. "The scum bag Duke starves us of qi. He hoards it all like he can take it to the next life."

    I stifled augh. If she wasn''t angry at me she was at the duke. The fact he was a lecherous greedy scum bag made it easy to quell my mirth. Thest thing I wanted was to be in the same category as him.

    Brione frowned. "Peppin if you cannot control your tongue I will send you away as well." Then he turned to me. "If our secrets cannot be kept we will be forced to take action. That is something I''d wish to avoid."

    I walked down the hill, picked up the humungous core and rested it on my shoulder. My long arm barely reached to hold it in ce, but it was much quicker and safer than rolling it. I began to walk towards the city. Their eyes were on me and they soon followed.

    I nonchntly said, "You should wish to avoid it. If I die, Ie back like any adventurer. But if you die, you will dead as a door knob."

    "Do you want to make a deal?" Saka said.

    Brione quickened his step to keep up with my long stride. "We do not wish for anyone to find out our cores are low. It makes us vulnerable. Enemies would seek us out near and far."

    I scoffed at the stupidity. "Then make your duke change," I said. "Peppin is young there is still time for her to grow a healthy core. As for your other protectors, well, that ship has sailed."

    "Father," she spat. "Why are we treating with this  this  enough."

    "Father?"

    "She is my daughter."

    Iughed so hard I had to stiffen my back. The core was finely bnced on my shoulder. When myughter was under control I said, "No wonder she has no discipline."

    My words were met with cold stares and a contrary reaction from Peppin.

    "The duke knows he starves you of qi. Why would we give up this bargaining position?" Saka asked. I had to admit, she was damned smart too.

    Brione was silent for a long time was he walked alongside. Peppin fumed and I walked along without a care in the world. Other than the gigantic qi core on my shoulder.

    Brione sighed. "He knows but he does not understand. He thinks I whine and beg where there is no need. He is not one of us. What will you bargain for with him? I would rather support you than have him bargain for our secret."

    Saka tilted her head and nced at me. "What do we want?"

    "I don''t see why we can''t bargain for the Reach and the whitecloaks to relocate there."

    "What!?" Peppin could not control her mouth despite her father''s firm hand on her shoulder. "Father this is too much - even for our secret."

    "Don''t be stupid," I said, and she turned a new shade of red. I swear steam wasing out of her ears. I chuckled it was actually quite enjoyable to tease her. "We will offer him the core."

    Brione shook his head. "While its is a tremendous amount of qi it is not enough for the outpost in the north."

    "That''s where you''ll support us, because that outpost would be dead already from this current portal storm. And now it''s our people protecting it. He''ll give it to us and at least get this core. Or he''ll lose it anyway."

    The gathered purple clouds darkened thend which made my im easy to swallow.

    "He can send an adventurer guild north as you are suggesting,'' Brione said.

    "Not enough. Not with these portal storms. How often do you see one of those Gargscarabs?"

    "Never," Brione admitted.

    Saka said, "Then the trade will be for you to suggest it. And we''ll keep your secret even from our people."

    Brione sighed. "We will honour this agreement, but if the Duke does not agree it is not our problem. Rest assured I''ll do my best."

    "We will honour it also," I said.

    "We will run ahead and inform the Duke as you suggested," Brione said and Peppin sighed.

    I chuckled as they ran off towards the city.

    "Do you have to flirt with every woman?" Saka said tersely.

    "Was I flirting? I thought I was prodding her weakness."

    She frowned. "You must know when you stand close to a woman you have an effect on them. You''re nice to look at and have animal maism." She pointed to my stomach muscles. "Look at them."

    "I can''t I have to stand up straight or I''ll drop this core."

    She scoffed and looked away. "You''re so mean to me and then youther attention on the first pretty face we run into."

    "What? Wasn''t I mean to her?"

    Saka seethed. "Don''t talk to me." And she ran off.

    "Weren''t you talking to me?" I called after her.

    Gisael chirped amusement.

    "Don''t you start."

    She danced past me, free of the burden I was carrying. "I enjoy how you y with your prey."

    "Prey, heh." I chuckled. "Don''t ever change."

    "You keep saying that Benzhi. I will not change. I am me." She inspected the core. "It is a lot to give away."

    "Easier than carting it back north," I said.

    She nodded. "We should visit the Qizhu. Loctris may be a ce where we find some or passage to a ce that does. If we keep killing monsters the size of the Gargscarab then we will need this artifact."

    "I know.. but wait. What do you mean passage?"

    "Loctris will have an airship. The people in Dawnharbour said so."

    "Things just get crazier by the day. Exin to me about these airships."

    "They fly in the sky. You will see when we visit Loctris."

    I sighed. "I gathered they fly, but where too?"

    "Other Inds," she said. "It is how people travelled before portals. It is how men came here."

    "How many other inds are there?"

    "I do not know. I have onlye here from our old home and I have never been on an airship. We can learn more from the city folk in Loctris. I am not a good teacher on this subject."

    The low walls of Sstria came into view. They were made of stone and they were only ten feet high. The city itself spread for miles; it wasrger than Dawnharbour but not by much. A river ran through its centre and was brown by the time it reached the other side.

    There was a smattering of trees throughout which was a nice change from Dawnharbour. Half the buildings were stone and the other timber. None were over four stories high except for the towers around the central castle.

    Demon Bird flew over and we could make out its shape. It had several sides and eight towers along the walls altogether with different length walls in between.

    Where the river exited the city there were some buildings and houses outside the walls. I asked Demon Bird to follow the river to see if it reached the sea.

    "I do not like cities," Gisael said as she peered at it.

    "I''m not surprised. You are a tree girl after all."

    She bared her teeth. "Do not y with me Benzhi. I am not prey."

    Iughed. "No. You are definitely not prey."

 Chapter 152: The foul Duke

    Chapter 152: The foul Duke

    There were seventy thousand souls in Sstria, and I felt most of their eyes on me as I walked up the main street carrying the humungous qi core on my shoulder. Imagine someone walking down main street pushing a cart full of gold dressed as a fairy. Fortunately I was intimidating enough to discourage a mugging. The tallest of men came up to my chin where most were a couple of feet short.

    My brown skin looked like timber in colour and texture. My chest was bare, muscr, and made the women swoon; or so I was told. While the women stared at me there was no doubt that men gawked at Gisael and Saka. They were lithe and athletic with enough curves to make a man drool.

    We crossed a bridge and reached the castle in the centre of the city. It had a high stone wall with two arched entrances. It was interesting that the wall on the castle was taller and wider than the wall surrounding the city. It made me think the Duke cared more about his own safety than that of his citizens.

    Waiting for us under the arch was none other than the lovely Peppin. Whose beauty was matched by her surliness.

    "I didn''t think you cared?"

    She pouted. "I don''t want to be here. But despite what you think I follow orders. And I''ll have you know no one is as disciplined as me."

    Iughed. "You care what I think?"

    Her face turned red and I wasn''t sure if it was embarrassment or anger because she turned away and marched up the cobbled path where I got another view of her fine behind.

    She wore tight leather pants and a puffy saffron shirt. Her ornate sword hung from a leather harness which crossed from her right shoulder to left hip. The hilt faced forward which allowed her to draw with her right hand. As she walked her tight blond ponytail swung side to side in tune with her hips.

    She led us through doors, corridors stairs and guards until we reached the main hall. We waited at the entrance until permission was given for us to enter. I was not surprised to see thend core at the end of the hall in a wall. The wall hosted an interesting battle mural with men dressed in lion capes and a hodgepodge group of other races.

    In front of the wall was a long table with the duke seated at the head. There were guards at the corners and desks with clerks against two of the walls. It was like a medieval open office.

    The old duke was a lecherous greedy bastard. He grinned and waved at us like we were old friends. "Back so soon; did you miss mypany?"

    "Yes my lord," Saka said and I was grateful because I had little motivation to greet him politely.

    "A report has reached my ears before you," he said and nced at Brione. "You took care of our Gargscarab. I am grateful as I am sure are our farmers."

    Saka nodded and I stood like an idiot holding the giant core they were discussing. "The farmers and my lord are both wee."

    "But," he said sadly. "It was not necessary; you see my protectors could have taken care of it. It is well within their capability."

    Saka smiled. "We''ll never know. But the fact remains we did kill it and the core is ours as is our right."

    "But you didn''t ask permission. It was within miles of my walls. I am sorry but I feel cheated. Like you stole it from us."

    Saka pouted. "But my lord, we have a treaty that says we can hunt monsters and take their cores in yournds. In fact the treaty demands we do just this."

    He shouted, "In thends surrounding the Reach!"

    "But," Saka said, "It does not rify the end of the area we are to hunt."

    "Surely," he whined, "Surrounding means nearby."

    "In what legal definition? If anything we''ve gone above and beyond by killing orks within the walls. Orks which would have taken the fort if not for us. And you''d have no fort. We were meant to protect the farmers not the fort itself."

    "You admit, you''ve overstepped then," he said with fake sincerity.

    "Enough," I said and dropped the core. It bounced across the decorated stone tiles. All eyes were drawn to the core and all mouths were silent.

    I took one step towards the duke and without my intent my qi flowed strongly. It was the second time today it moved on its own without my desire or call.

    "I''ll make this simple. You can keep the core and you give us the Reach. You can''t defend it anyway."

    The dukeughed but it was forced and nervous.

    Brione cleared his throat. "My duke I think this is a good solution. He is right we cannot protect the Reach and we would already have lost it without their intervention."

    The duke''s mouth hung open for a second. "Are you mad Brione? We are negotiating and you side with the enemy. If I didn''t think you were a moron this would be treason."

    "Your alternative," I said.=, "Is we fight. We will not give you this core because you spew crap from your mouth."

    Brione whispered. "He took down the Gargscarab alone my lord."

    The dukes eyes dropped but then red again. "The investment in the Reach has been huge, I cannot let it go. You have to earn your keep Brione and defending us is how you do it."

    The leader of the protectors eyes grew dark. The thin frown on his face made him look suddenly old; all of his sixty years. "Youmand our deaths for a territory you will lose?"

    The duke looked at the protector with zero empathy. "You are old and weak. I will be forced to concede this territory because of your ipetence."

    Peppin could no longer control herself. "Father. We should leave this low life. You given him your life and he spits in your face. I will not give mine over to such a man."

    She genuinely surprised me. This woman had backbone, perhaps she wasn''t the selfish, prejudiced bitch that I thought she was.

    We didn''t need to say another word.

    The duke stood and red at us. "I am forced to ept your proposal. The Reach is yours."

    Saka smiled like a salesperson who just made a huge sale. "Good, I''ll get the paperwork done with your clerks right away."

    The duke shot her an incredulous look.

    "You don''t expect us to trust you do you?" Saka said as she walked towards the clerks at the edge of the room. "We just witnessed your moral character and found it wanting."

    I could not help myself. I picked up the core and ced it carefully in front of the wall with the magnificent mural. I was showing the duke I knew exactly where hisnd core was located. It was like a veiled threat.

    He stared open mouthed at me as I turned but he was lost for words.

    Peppin also stared at me with eyes full of curiosity and interest.

    I nodded thanks to Saka and left with Gisael.

    Without a word Peppin followed.

    Brione sadly watched with the realisation that his daughter''s words were true. He''d wasted years in service to this foul duke.

 Chapter 153: Little Bird in a Cage

    Chapter 153: Little Bird in a Cage

    The pitter patter of steps sounded from behind us as we walked through the cobblestone streets. Gisael nced back and then up at me and I shrugged.

    I looked left and right. "Which one was it?"

    Gisael peered up the unfamiliar streets and then turned back. "Where is the abode of the white cloaks?"

    Peppin halted and a mix of emotion ran across her face. It was like we caught her with her hand in the cookie jar. She titled her head and her eyes narrowed then she pointed.

    I stood with my hands on my hips until she took the hint and took the lead. Despite not carrying the humungous qi core we were still a sight as we walked up the streets of Sstria. The city folk were different shapes, sizes and colours but I only saw humans - or as we called them in this world - men.

    I chuckled, the thing that finally unified humans were other humanoid races. White, ck, and brown quickly put their differences aside when there were others who they could hate and fear together. It was the mural in the duke''s main hall which prompted this idea; although it was beautiful, it was men in battle with the other races  the Alfar races, Qizhu and another couple I didn''t recognize.

    "Who are the red looking people in the mural?"

    Peppin turned with an eyebrow raised. "What?"

    "They mural. In the Duke''s hall. There are men fighting different races, including Svartalfar. What are the red ones with horns?"

    "Oh," Peppin said, "Mogui." She walked on and then added. "They are tricksters and magicians."

    "Really? Someone said Orks were tricksters, but I didn''t have a problem with them."

    Gisael bared her teeth. "You are more cunning than an Ork." She spat thest word which made it sound like a criticism and not apliment.

    Iughed. "I thought I was an idiot bear, which is it?" I pushed at her yfully but she skipped out of reach.

    She genuinely thought about her answer. "It is a mystery. You are sometimes idiot bear and other times cunning like a fox."

    I chuckled because she was right. Most of the time my heart was in charge and I was carefree but when a fight got serious my training and tactical mind took over.

    "There are times to be rxed and times to get serious," I said. "These Mogui are there any here?"

    Peppin shook her head. "Maybe in Loctris, but none here."

    "Have you been to Loctris?"

    "A few times," she said.

    "Are you going to leave the protectors here and join them instead?" I asked.

    She shook her head. "The dukes won''t allow this."

    "Treaties?" I asked.

    She nodded. "But not just that, it''s a long held tradition. And the fact it would escte tensions if one city were to disrupt the status quo."

    I bit my tongue and did not mention that the status quo was - Sstria was weak, it''s just the other cities didn''t realise it.

    She flicked her head and her ponytail followed. "The guilds are here." There was a row of buildings down the street each with a long vertical banner hanging out the front. The whitecloaks were easily spotted their banner was simply white with an ornately written W in the centre.

    "Thanks," I said.

    "Wait,'' she said, and I turned back to face her. We were in the middle of the street in the trade district of town. Men pushing carts and donkeys pulling them went up and down the streets.

    "Take me," she said and stood confidently yet expectantly awaiting a response.

    "What here?"

    "No, to the north. I need to leave and " She looked at Gisael. "I sense things are different with you. The way you fight - the way you lead. You aren''t what you seem to be."

    "And what do I seem to be?"

    She hesitated and looked down at the ground. She sighed and answered softly. "A monster from the forest."

    Iughed which surprised her. Her head snapped back up and her eyes were questioning.

    "That''s exactly what I''m going for." I put my hands on my wooden antler mask; the roots retracted from my skull and it slowly came free. I held it under my arm.

    My hair was long, blond, and flowed down past my shoulders. My skin was the same timber colour and my eyes speckled green like Gisael''s. There was no visible sign that the wooden antler helmet was attached to my head with embedded roots moments earlier.

    She gasped. "That''s a helmet?"

    I grinned. "Sure, you can call it that."

    Sheughed dryly. "It''s effective."

    I nced at Gisael. "What do you think?"

    Her features were imcable while she considered Peppin. "The fort will need protectors."

    "The whitecloaks?"

    She chirped her derision. She didn''t think much of adventurers and with good cause.

    "Will you submit to mymand?"

    Her mouth opened slightly, and she looked me up and down. "What does that mean?" she asked nervously.

    "I will train you, support you, but you will be one of us. There can be no divided allegiances. You will obey orders and swear an oath to our core. If you agree to this you can join us."

    She gulped.

    "Think on it, there''s no rush," I said. "I''d rather you be certain than regret itter."

    She looked at the ground and held up a hand with her palm facing us. When she looked up her eyes were determined. "I sensed your strength at the river and I''ve never sensed anything like it. I want to learn from you, and I will take the risk. It will be hard, but I feel it''s right."

    I sighed. She was nave. She''d been in this world all her life but stuck in the prison of Sstria. I could already see there was a wider world out there and I was just the first being with power that she''d met. The Qizhu, the Myrkalfar, the Mogui not to mention the gatekeepers and the prime world races. She was a little bird in a cage and from her perspective I was the only way out of this cage.

    Perhaps she was right. Perhaps she''d be like Reyas, join me until she found her feet and then leave to pursue her real calling.

    I nodded. "I will make you swear an oath, but if you find a higher calling - that is not against us - you will be set free. I do not wish to cage you forever little bird."

    My words brought tears to her eyes and she threw herself at me. She wrapped her arms around me as she forgot herself. After a minute of amusement dancing in Gisael''s eyes Peppin pushed herself off me.

    "Thank you," she said.

    Three whitecloaks stood on the stairs to their guildhall looking at us and wondering what we were doing in the middle of the street.

    I waved and put my helmet back on. Then I grabbed both women by the hands and pulled them to the guildhall.

    Peppin nced at Gisael who bared her teeth at the young woman. Peppin said, "I am not a threat to you."

    Gisael chirped in amusement and said, "I know."

 Chapter 154: Kingdom Building 101

    Chapter 154: Kingdom Building 101

    The whitecloaks guild hall was three stories high and made from timber, copper and a smattering of stone. The ground floor was filled with round tables and chairs in the front with a kitchen and storerooms in the rear.

    The top two floors were the sleeping quarters and by the size I guess it was fairly cramped. Compared to our guildhall in Dawnharbour this ce was a dump.

    The members who were reset had not returned. It would probably take days if not a week and I had no idea how they''d arrive. Thend core here in the city would be the fastest, but they didn''t use that method in Dawnharbour. If they came by ship from the portal at the edge of the ind they would arrive in Dawnharbour tomorrow and then have to travel here.

    Death in this game was hardcore. Not only did you lose all your skill progression - it could take you days to make your way back to your guild. Nasty for a game you paid mega bucks to y.

    Despite being a dump it was clean and weing.

    "Hail," Ying said and waved us over. He peered at Peppin while we approached and sat. "Where is Saka?"

    "She''s getting ourtest agreement written up. We don''t trust this duke as far as we could throw him."

    Ying chuckled and nodded. "I know the feeling. He promised so much and has delivered so little. The only thing which is as advertised is the number of monsters. The territory is ripe with them. But then he taxes the hell out of us. We were given this all free, but there are fees for anything his aides can imagine."

    I passed my pack to Gisael who stowed it with hers. When she returned she sat on myp rather than a chair, put her arm over my shoulder and rested her head on my upper chest.

    Peppin looked around for a chair while Trick and Sandor watched her warily.

    "Ok," Ying said. "I gotta ask. What''s she doing here?"

    "She''sing north," I said.

    "Why?"

    "Ask her."

    Peppin ignored the implied slight. "To train under the forest protector," she said. She was loyal to her father and left out all the gory details regarding the duke,ck of qi and stunted growth the protectors here experienced.

    I nodded at Ying. "You shoulde too."

    "You want us toe to your forest?"

    I shook my head. "You are looking at the new owners of the Reach. It would be best to train men in the fort and its near enough to the forest. We have ns and I''d like your guild to be part of them."

    "Like a feeder guild?"

    "No, allies if you like. It''s dangerous up north. If you think monsters are plentiful down here you''ve got another thingin. I need manpower. You need better training, amodations and treatment."

    "I''d have to discuss it with my council," Ying said.

    "I''m in," Trik said.

    "Me too," Mal said.

    "Aye," Sandor said.

    "I guess we have a majority in favour," Ying said with a smile. "Tell us what we''re in for before we sign on the dotted line."

    "The fort is smallpared to here," I said. "A hundred folk survived the ork attack and "

    "Orks?!"

    "You beauty, orks!"

    Ying waved his hand indicating they should be quiet.

    "So you won''t have the luxuries you have here. But we have artisans and Dokkalfar areing to work the mine. We will build a skilledmunity of craftsmen and fighters. In exchange for your protection work, you''ll be outfitted, trained and fed. Lodgings won''t be much, but they''ll be yours and you can improve them over time."

    There were nods from Ying and his inner circle.

    "What about your ns? What can you tell us?"

    "I''ve been scouting the ind as we travel about. I know we can sail from the fort to Loctris and Dawnharbour and maybe even here. We''ll be able to trade and travel quickly, move around regr folk via the water rather thannd which is much more dangerous. We''re going to build some ships of our own and docks as well. That much I can tell you."

    "That''s amazing," Ying said. "I love the idea of sailing around instead of having to run everywhere. You know they don''t have horses here and we refuse to ride donkeys."

    "You''re better off learning qi techniques to enhance your speed and replenish your stamina. Then you run everywhere. But I agree, I like the idea of sailing too - especially for themon folk."

    Ying leaned forward and asked softly, "Can you teach us this?"

    "To our allies. We can. But I warn you it''s not easy. Nothing goodes easy."

    Ying smiled at hispanions and they all nodded excitedly. He looked back at me, "Okay, what''s the catch?"

    "There are a few," I said honestly. "When you learn a new technique, don''t put it in your quickbar otherwise all adventurers could have ess to it in the future. I don''t know where you wille out if you die and reset, but that could be sorted with a ship. I won''t put you under an oath or amand, but there will be an expectation that you help when needed like any good ally would."

    "How do we do stuff if its not in the quickbar?" Mal said. He then sipped some ale from hisrge wooden mug.

    "Do you have a quickbar button to drink?" I asked.

    He shook his head. "Oh okay, so I just do it?"

    I nodded. "Eventually you will do it without thinking. Like breathing. But at the start you will have to consciously do it."

    "But how do I move my qi?" Mal asked.

    "Lift your arm in the air," I said, and heplied. "How did you do that?"

    He looked at me and then stared at his arm. "I  I dunno. I just thought to lift it."

    "But how?"

    "It''s neurons," Trik said. "You have neurons in your nervous system just like your brain. They take the message without you consciously knowing what''s going on."

    I waved my hand at Trik in dismissal. "The lesson works better if you don''t know about neurons." Iughed. "But it''s the same. Your qi is part of you. A dormant part that you can discover and encourage it to flow. I think men used to do it in ancients times, but we forgot."

    I pointed to Peppin. "She has been training her qi since she was a child."

    Her eyes narrowed and she stared at me. "I want to train with you. I do not want to train these amateurs."

    "You will do both," I said.

    She made a noise with her mouth closed that sounded like an eptance under protest.

    "Where to next?" Ying asked.

    "We will go to the fisherfolk at Dawnharbour once Saka returns."

    Ying looked around the room. "We shoulde. At least to Dawnharbour because our guild members should arrive there after reset. It won''t even look out of ce."

    Trik thumped the table. "We don''t have to stay here or do anything. I just realised we''ve been doing whatever one duke or another decrees. We''ve been free all along and just allowed ourselves to be corralled."

    Ying nodded. "Yes, but we were new to this world. We needed to find our feet."

    "Oh, I almost forgot," I said. "How you manage qi is all wrong. You should use Mother''s method."

    "Mother? Who is Mother?" Ying asked.

    "She is the spiritual leader of the forest," I said. "But don''t worry about that, she doesn''t care about the fort. It''s her method to empower thend core and grow your qi core."

    "Is it a requirement?" Ying asked.

    I shook my head. "I''ll leave it up to you. But it''s what I advise in order to grow your inner core."

    "What do we do?"

    "We put most of the qi we retrieve from monsters into thend core. Then each day we eat a tiny amount of condensed core we take from it. This is the way."

    Peppin nodded. "I believe it works."

    "Most?" Ying asked.

    "I keep a couple of small cores on hand for a big fight."

    Ying nodded. "Yes, I saw you eat them when you fought the Gargscarab."

    Sakae through the entrance. "What did I miss?" she asked, and everyoneughed. She looked around at the faces like she was the butt of a joke.

    Ying stood and announced. "We''re going to be neighbours."

    Saka peered at me because she knew the n. "You work fast."

    "Do you have the treaty?" I asked her and she held up the same leather tube.

    "It''s more like a contract of sale, but yes, we have it."

    "I think a round of drinks is in order," Mal proimed.

    Saka sat down next to me and smiled sweetly. "We don''t drink. I think I told you this a hundred times."

    Mal frowned. "It ain''t natural."

    Ying stood. "A toast to our friends and new adventure in the north."

    Peppin raised her mug along with the adventurers and the rest of us sses of water.

    "Cheers." Was said all round.

    "We should head out," Peppin said and I caught her meaning. The best way to avoidplications with the duke was not to be here.

    I moved slightly and Gisael jumped to her feet. "Okay," I said and looked at Ying. "How fast can you pack?"

    He shook his head. "Go on. We''ll find you in Dawnharbour."

    "Run fast," I said.

 Chapter 155: Peppin

    Chapter 155: Peppin

    There were a few tiny breaks in the purple clouds and rays from the sun streaked down to the earth. It was the first time we''d seen the sun in days, and it lightened the mood.

    I don''t know what it was about dark skies that was depressing but there was no doubt it had that effect on most people. At least the purple portal clouds which promised and outpouring of monsters did.

    Gisael took the lead while I watched Saka and Peppin run.

    "Peppin," I said.

    "Yes? Did I do something wrong?"

    I shook my head. "No and why is that the first thing that popped into your head?" She was about to answer. "Don''t answer that."

    "What then?"

    We were running towards Dawnharbour after Peppin packed a few things she couldn''t live without. I was surprised that it wasn''t much. She had a couple of ornate daggers, her sword, a few changes of clothes and a rolled up portrait of her family. She dressed in her travel clothes which included pouches, pack, and supplies. And she left behind anything saffron whether it was marked with the ck lion or not.

    "It is a secret that is known to a very few and I have to show you in order to train you properly."

    "Oh," she said, and we ran for a short while. "I promise to keep your secret. I''m intrigued now. What is it?"

    "I can''t sense qi. Not like you."

    She stopped and turned to face me, so I stopped in front of her. Her eyes squinted as she considered me.

    "I can see your qi, and mine, and Gisael''s and the Gargscarabs."

    Her mouth opened and she said softly in realisation, "And thend core." She took a step and tugged on her ear. Gisael and Saka stopped at a distance and waited patiently.

    "But," she said and paused. She gathered her thoughts and continued, "When we''re adepts we study a lot. We read hundreds of old books, some of them are actually useful. One of the things we are taught is that only one person could see qi. The Qi Sage. So how can you see qi, you''re not the Qi Sage are you? No that''s impossible he died thousands of years ago."

    "I''m not the Qi Sage. I''m not even from here. I''m from one of the worlds the Qizhu Schr said was one of the Prime Worlds."

    "Are all adventurers from this world?"

    I nodded. "Yes."

    "It''s hard to believe, and I understand why you keep it a secret. Protectors  no everyone  would go insane if they thought you were the second Qi Sage."

    I pointed. "We need to keep moving."

    She nodded. "Sorry." She began to run after Gisael. "So," she said, "This exins a lot." She jumped and skipped. "I''m so d I chose to train under you."

    Saka scoffed but was otherwise quiet.

    Demon Bird finished scouting the river and it did wind its way east then south. It merged with two other rivers before it reached the sea. And while he scouted we killed one group of monsters after another as we ran in a straight line.

    I watched Peppin use her techniques. She was extremely efficient with her qi de and barrier, but they were weak and would not stand up to a powerful defence or attack. It wasn''t her fault; she didn''t have the reserves to pour qi into them.

    I studied her barrier closely because it was a technique I had limited exposure to. She cast web like strands out from her hand and created a disc. She created a curved shape covered in a honeb pattern. The pattern and the shape were strong for the rtively small amount of qi she gave it.

    Her qi de was amazing, and I looked forward to her reserves growing. Her sword was thin and slightly curved. She swung it from her wrist, and it arced quickly through the air. Her qi lined the curve and when she released it a crescent shape flew outwards slicing anything in its path.

    "Wait," I said, and I bent over strange looking cat. It had the body of arge cat except longer and thinner. And it had spikes protruding from its spine all the way up its tail turning it into a weapon.

    With my skinning knife I began to cut either side of the spin. I nned to take the fur minus the spikes embedded into its skeleton.

    Peppin watched with an amused look on her face. "You didn''t fight and now you act like a farmer."

    "I like skinning and I was watching your techniques. It was easy prey and you three didn''t need me." I hung the skin from my pack to dry as we ran.

    We headed west gaining as many miles as we could before the sun set.

    Gisael and Saka set up camp efficiently while Peppin watched.

    "What did you see?" Peppin asked.

    I exined what I saw during the fight and then added, "We will build your core first, then work on your power. Your qi body techniques are weak as well. You cover less than half your muscles, but your efficiency is good."

    "You have to be efficient," she said, "When your core is starved. We had to give everything to the duke, and we couldn''t even sneak cores. He always had a protector spying for him and quite a few adepts. Many of them were his rtives."

    She frowned at the remembrance with a far off look and then continued. "Dukes and all nobles marry to strengthen their line. It can be about politics or wealth but what they look for the most is someone strong in qi. They would marry a peasant beggar if she was extremely gifted."

    "Why aren''t you married?" Saka asked.

    "Because my core is not strong. I would tire when I was an adept after one technique. I fainted quite a lot pushing myself. This is a weakness they wouldn''t want in their bloodline."

    Iughed. "How fucking stupid. It''s easy to build your core. What you have done is what''s difficult  intricate qi patterns created with precision and efficiency. But they are ignorant, they don''t know shit about qi."

    Her face lit up from my praise. She sat up straighter and looked into the fire with a genuine smile that wouldn''t quit.

    Saka plonked down across from me and flopped onto her back. "I''m exhausted," she said. "I''m going to dream walk now."

    "Okay," I said, "I''ll watch over you."

    "I wish," she said and closed her eyes.

    Peppin looked from Saka to me. "Is she like an adventurer?"

    Saka was gone. "No, she is an adventurer."

    Peppin''s eyes widened. "I thought they were just men."

    I shook my head. "They can be anything."

    Peppin peered at me.

    "Only Gisael is native."

    "He is an alpha," Gisael said, "The others do notpare."

    I chuckled. "I recall you killed an alpha when I was away."

    Gisael bared her teeth. "He was not like you. He attacked us."

    There was a flutter of wings and some dirt was blown into the air.

    "Holy," Peppin said as Demon Birdnded.

    "This is Demon Bird," I said, "Don''t be afraid."

    Peppin pointed. "His name is literally Demon Bird. Did you tame a monster?"

    "He is from the forest, he''s not really a monster - are you Demon Bird?"

    The bird squawked and it sounded like a negative.

    Peppin gasped. "He understands you?"

    "And you. So don''t insult him or he will give you some of his food."

    Demon Bird squawked another negative.

    "I will take first watch," Gisael said.

    I scanned the area and couldn''t see any cores. "We''re clear at the moment."

    "I am tired too. Wake me for my watch." Peppin said.

    I looked at her core and it was low. A regr day almost exhausted her. Until she grew she''d be handicapped in a major battle.

    "Eat a small core each night," I said. "It''s not ideal but its all we can do while we''re away from ournd core."

    She sat up and I picked out a core for her. She looked at me wide eyed as I stabbed it and squeezed it into her open mouth.

    "There," I said.

    She stared at me and I pushed her onto her back. "Get some rest." She pouted for a moment before she closed her eyes.

    I stood and walked to Gisael''s side and sighed. She put her arm around me. "It is good what you do. In all the stories the Qi Sage was a teacher. He taught the Alfar how to use qi just as you teach us once again."

    "To what end?"

    She shrugged. "I do not worry about these things."

    "You are wise Gisael. I''m d you''re with me."

    "I am d you are here. Mother is wise, she is the one who knew from the beginning. And she is the one who told me to follow you."

    "Mother knows best," I said and chuckled.

 Chapter 156: Blindsided

    Chapter 156: Blindsided

    It was dark, wind was blowing in my face and there was extremely loud machine running. It took me a moment to realise I was in a helo, in the edge seat with my gun in one hand and roof mounted strap in the other. For some reason I wasn''t buckled in and the helo banked, so I leaned. I could see the ground, I felt if I reached out I could almost touch it.

    The helo straightened and I looked to my left - my squadmates faces were all blurry. I knew them well; we were like a family, but they were far away. They were there, but unreachable.

    "Hey," I called out, but my voice was drowned out by the helo. I couldn''t talk to my squadmates, I didn''t have a headset and my voice was carried away on the wind.

    I looked out the open side - to my right - into the night sky and I felt a tug inside my gut. There was no voice, no magic fairy telling me to jump but when the helo spun I wasn''t surprised. I let go of the strap and I flew. Everything went dark.

    When I woke I was in the familiar pool. I shivered at the remembrance of my ident. It was a dream, but it was vivid and brought back all the emotions from what felt like a lifetime of being paraplegic. Actually, I was still an invalid, even worse than before, but I didn''t feel that way. The new Qi World set me free.

    Saka, or Jia, hade to get me during the night because her father had called an urgent meeting.

    There were still two portals. One was back to my body, but I had no idea where the second went. I pushed at the blue film covering the entrance. It was like a vertical pool of crystal blue water. It was weird the portal was there, but it was closed. What could it mean. Did I put it there somehow without knowing what I was doing. It appeared after I moved but that was my only clue.

    I swam to the portal and back into my body. It wasn''t long before I was ushered into a meeting room with Gan, Jia, and their father.

    Gan shot me a warning nce as soon as I entered, and my robot pulled up to a space that was left for me at the long table. Images and graphs appeared on the table, but I ignored them and looked at the people present.

    "Hey," I said.

    "Thanks foring on short notice," Xie said. "There''s been a development and some disturbing matters havee to my attention after a forensic review."

    "Sure."

    Gan looked at the table and did not meet my eyes again. Jia leaned back with her arms folded.

    "We''ll start with the most urgent. The two directors who''re logged into the game have gone missing and we can''t severe their connection. They have a ck site somewhere and their own backdoor. I''ve had my best people on it and they came up with nothing."

    "Two directors? I know the Chancellor is one, there is another?"

    Xie nodded. "The old Chairman''s nephew. We don''t know his in game identity."

    That was the first mention of another, I thought they were talking about Researcher 001, the Founder, but he wasn''t logged in. He was all in.

    "It''s possible they separated from their bodies," I said. "They''re entirely in the game and left this world for good."

    "Even if that was possible, why would they do that?" Xie asked.

    I looked at my useless legs, as much as I could with a head that could barely move. "It''s alright here for you, but for me it''s a much better ce."

    "You''re wellpensated and looked after," Xie said as if that mattered. It was easy for someone who was abled bodied to take what they had for granted. You didn''t miss it until you lost it and then your world view changed.

    "It is possible - they were concerned I would do what Researcher 001 did when I was there and then they would lose me. Do you have him in your files?"

    Xie brows furrowed. "We''ll look into that. You''re right all possibilities should be considered at least." He sighed. "This piece of vital information brings us to another issue. Why is this the first we''ve heard of this? And this is only one item  you''re not meeting KPI. You''re not following orders from your superiors."

    "My superiors?"

    "Gan and Jia. You report to them in and out of game. They both have their own sections and KPIs."

    "How can I have two superiors? And this is news to me."

    Xie frowned. "I suspected as much. They''ve been giving you too much free reign. From now on you''ll report to Jia and follow her directives."

    My eyes darkened. "I didn''t sign up for this. The deal was I would do what I wanted in game as long as I discovered new abilities."

    "And that has been severelycking. You''re not saving your new techniques in the quickbar and when you improve them you''re not saving the updates."

    "But I''d be giving away all our hard work to thepetition. I don''t want every adventurer being able to do what we do with a simple UI activation."

    "But that''s your job. That is what we pay you for. That''s why you''re given a ce to live, a state of the art robot assistant and our protection. This is just a game and thest thing you should be thinking about ispetition with paying customers."

    "We''re behind on so many fronts, we have apetitorunching this month, directors disappearing, and we haven''t made first contact with the gatekeepers yet. What will we do if the gatekeepers cut us off from the Qi Worlds? Why are you running around buying forts when you should be focused on uploading skills and finding the gatekeepers."

    "Finding the gatekeepers wasn''t one of my tasks," I growled. It was a goal I''d set myself, but none of them had mentioned it before now.

    Xie mmed the table. "Can youprehend the position we''re in? We''ve lost track of a former director who has the only connect with the gatekeepers and we have a majorpetitor entering the market. We have no idea how Joseon Industries got their alpha up and running so quickly but they''re searching for candidates now. We''re lucky we have a mole in their executive team."

    I was angry. All of their issues had little to do with me. "So your failures are all my fault somehow? What am I - Your scapegoat?"

    "We''re all on the same team," Ailen said. "It''s not your fault, but it''s all our responsibility."

    Xie''s face turned red. He looked like someone who was used to getting his own way. "Get the fuck out," he yelled. "All of you. If I don''t get results quick I''m cutting you all off."

    He stood and seethed. "That''s not a threat  it''s a promise." Then he stormed out.

    Ailen sighed. "I tried to warn you." He shook his head. "Next time just agree with everything he says and promise to do better."

    "Fuck that," I said. "He''s a grown man. He should be able to admit his own mistakes."

    Ailen shook his head. "You don''t know many billionaires do you."

    Jiaughed and it was a mocking sound. Ailen stared at her. "You didn''t prep him did you?"

    She tilted her head and smiled. "He''s his own man."

    Ailen looked at me. "I knew fucking and dumping her was a huge mistake."

    I had to agree with him. "Let''s not cry like children. We just need to cut the chancellor''s head off and take over the rtionship with the gatekeepers." I frowned and had my robot take me back to the pod.

    I left and Ailen put his head in his hands.

    "Don''t cry little brother you''ll be fine," Saka said.

    He looked up at her. "You two are infuriating. You''re both out of control children."

    She smiled and shook her head. "You''re nave. You have no idea what just transpired."

    "What?" he asked.

    She stood and walked out of the conference room chuckling to herself the entire time.

    Ailen mmed the table. "Fuck, fuck, fuck. Just when things were going so well."

 Chapter 157: What I have Learned

    Chapter 157: What I have Learned

    I woke as if from a nightmare. It was still dark and Peppin was on watch. She turned when she heard me move.

    "You''re awake," she said.

    The fire was low, so he leaned down and threw on a log.

    I stood. "You can sleep, I''ll take over."

    She peered up at me and her eyes drunk me in. "I''m not tired."

    I shook my head. "You will be. Sleep while you can." I pointed to her bedroll.

    She sighed and made herselffortable. I watched her breathing, her core and thought about how she learned her techniques. The protectors didn''t use quickbars and didn''t have qi sight like me. They had to feel around in the dark. And yet, she had created intricate, almost delicate techniques which were incredibly efficient, because they had to be.

    It was hard for me to imagine learning without qi sight, because I always had it. I walked and sat near the perimeter with my legs dangling over a ledge. I deactivated my qi sight and held out my hand. I wanted to learn how to make a barrier like they did. Like everyone else.

    I imagined it and my qi flowed. I gasped. That was amazing. I imagined the honeb shape; it was a naturally strong shape but hard to create. My qi moved on its own but the picture in my mind wasn''t clear enough and it struggled to form the barrier with precision.

    I smiled. It was like the old Chinese man said from my dream. I had to stop pushing my qi, I had to encourage it flow on its own like a kitten chasing a ball of string. And it was my imagination that was the ball of string.

    Saka had returned. I sat with my back to her, but I could tell from her breathing that she was awake.

    She rolled to her feet and crept over to me. Then she sat down close enough next to me that her shoulders touched my side.

    "We should work together," she whispered. "What''s past is past."

    "Sure," I said.

    "I forgive you," she said softly.

    "I don''t. It was a stupid mistake and should never have happened. It won''t happen again."

    "Don''t be like that," she said.

    I sighed. "You''re so smart but you really have no fucking idea."

    "Tell me," she said. "How am I supposed to know. I only have my experiences to go by. It''s not my fault I was born into this family. Everyone thinks it''s a blessing but never consider that it could be a curse."

    "No one knows shit until they experience it themselves. I''m not the brightest bulb in the shed but I''m amazed at how dumb people are."

    "Then tell me. What don''t I have any idea about?"

    "To you this is a game, a job or a conquest. If you could never return, would it ruin your life? Have you even experienced a loss so great you wanted to die? I have. A couple of times. The universe was kind enough to remind me. I had a dream tonight, there was no reason for this dream to pop up tonight of all nights. In fact, I don''t think I ever had a dream when I logged out before. But tonight I did."

    "I dreamt of the night of my ident. When everything I wanted was taken from me for a second time. The first time it was my fault, the second was just an ident. But I would never have joined the army if I hadn''t missed out on college, and I would never have been considered or even allowed to join the Qi Worlds Programme if I wasn''t a paraplegic."

    "They say bad thingse in threes. But I say, fuck that - bring your worst because there is no good or bad, there just is."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You think I''m an idiot, a simple man for you to manipte. You think I''m a simple soldier but that is only part of what I am. I was a soldier for a few years, and I learned a lot. But I was in a wheelchair for seven years fighting with my demons. And before that I was alone, a ck kid in a world that was set up for him to fail. I am much more than your dumb soldier. Did you ever think there was a reason I could see qi?"

    "No. Just blind luck. A quirk of one in a billion. That''s why we''re searching for another, with 9 billion people on the surely there will be more."

    "I realised that seeing qi is a crutch, just like the quickbar."

    "What?" she said. The surprise in her voice was apparent. "What do you mean?"

    "It''s not for you," I said.

    She scoffed. "Then why did you mention it?"

    I shrugged. "You understand so little. I am only scratching the surface and I know a hundred times what you do. You know this isn''t a game. It''s a ce that we''ve reached into and brought our technology. It''s ironic because the very reason we lost the ability to use qi in our world is because of technology."

    "You''re speaking nonsense. I never thought you were an idiot, only nave. But now I think this ce is sending you mad."

    "I know you set me up tonight. You wanted me to be afraid because you knew my weakness."

    "I  I . No." Her voice quivered.

    "At least you thought you knew my weakness. I guess you were right. The only thing I want is to be here, I couldn''t give a shit about our old world. I rarely check my stats anymore. To me its not a game and the game system is irrelevant. You thought that if I was threatened with it being taken away and put under yourmand then  well then I was yours to do what you wanted."

    I didn''t look at her but out at the dark night sky. "But I learned something, and my dream reminded me. There are no good or bad things that happen, there just is. So do your worst but you should know, what happens to you is a result of what you do."

    "Is that a threat?"

    Iughed because it was just like the meeting with her father. But it was different at the same time. I wasn''t threatening her, I was telling her how the universe works. "No it''s a fact."

 Chapter 158: Kingdom Building - Sea power

    Chapter 158: Kingdom Building - Sea power

    The dark purple clouds rolled in once again and the gaps that let slivers of sunlight through had disappeared. We ran towards Dawnharbour and as the clouds descended a sense of foreboding was felt by all. From duke to dock worker. From protector to the washer woman.

    It was as if the ind itself threatened its inhabitants.

    Lightning arced across the sky to the north. It yed across the sky and we stopped to watch. It shed so often it was like a strobe light show. Then it culminated with a burst towards the earth.

    "Thest time this happened it was the Gargscarab," Peppin said. "But it was not as much lightning."

    "This close to Dawnharbour the guilds and the protectors wille," I said. "They could not miss that."

    Saka peered towards the north. "It will be another first kill andrge core."

    "If they can kill it," Gisael said.

    They looked at me waiting for a decision. "We can use it as a distraction and meet with the fisherfolk while they''re all upied."

    "I will go," Saka said. "I have a n." She handed me her pack and the leather case with the treaties.

    "What''s your n?"

    She shook her head. "I will make my own path." And then she repeated my words back that I''d said the night before. "This is not for you."

    I peered at her. She had some n with the Chancellor and now there was a divide between us she would not share. It''s not that she didn''t trust me, she just didn''t want to, and I understood, because I felt the same with one exception; I didn''t trust her.

    "Good luck," I said, and she gave us a nod before she began to run.

    Peppin looked at me and then back at the departing form. Gisael watched her go without emotion and without a goodbye. I waited until she was out of sight and wondered when I would see her again.

    We ran for an hour in silence until Peppin asked, "It wasn''t because of me was it?"

    Iughed. "What is wrong with your mind that you think the ss is always half empty."

    "What?"

    "It''s not about you," I said and stopped. She stopped running as well and looked at me. I took a step closer, reached out and held her by the shoulders. I was much taller than her and although I wore my mask she could see my eyes clearly at this distance.

    "It''s an old saying from my world. You have a ss and the water inside ites to halfway. Some people will look at the ss and say  it''s half full. While others will say  it''s half empty. Some people are positive, while others focus on the negative. If you saw the ss you''d say  it''s half empty what did I do wrong?"

    She pursed her lips and squinted as she thought for a while before she asked, "What should I do?"

    I let her go and said, "I don''t know. Think about it." Then I ran and expected them to follow.

    .

    We walked across the docks and it wasn''t like I had to announce myself. There weren''t many seven foot tall forest monsters walking around and it wasn''t long before the news met the ears of the fisherfolk elders.

    A young tanned boy approached me but wouldn''t make eye contact. He was obviously fisherfolk by his skin and hair colour. He scuffed his bare feet on the wood and said, "I am to fetch you they said." He turned and ran off. He wasn''t a very good guide, but I was able to follow his red cap the required few hundred yards.

    The long hut had a low roof and I had to bend over.

    "Sit here," an old woman said. I recognised her as one of the elders. "Kysandre''s kin will know you''re here soon if not already."

    We waited while we were treated with kind hospitality and engaged in small talk. I removed my helmet so I could eat more easily, and it was less intimidating. Peppin looked around with wide eyes while Gisael was attentive.

    I whispered to her, "I will know if theye." I could see a protectors core through the timber walls of the long hut. But my guess is they were busy with whatever the portal storms delivered.

    Fisherfolk arrived a couple at a time and it was like a n meeting had been called. They shared t bread, oil and spicy dip. They talked of the weather and the catch.

    I recognised Kysandre''s father who was one of thest and after a time they all settled down with no more arrivals. The elder rang a bell and everyone was quiet.

    "We wee you Protector of the Forest. Please share your news."

    I nodded and smiled. "Kysandre is well and she had made a home for herself in a fort in the north called the Reach."

    I saw their eyes widen.

    "It no longer belongs to the Duke of Sstria, it is ours." I held out the leather case Saka had given me. "The Reach is on ake and I know it has fish in it."

    I smiled and continued, "My bird scouted the river which runs from theke and it meets others before it reaches the eastern sea. Demon Bird has been busy, he scouted another river which runs through Sstria and it also reaches the sea. I can draw a crude map if you have the materials. We n to build docks in the Reach and its not too far from the Forest although not essible by water."

    "We will establish a trade hub there and I see an opportunity for the fisherfolk. You can establish amunity there and be traders or couriers or whatever you like. You can ship goods and people, or you can trade yourselves. Or you can build boats and I will buy them from you."

    "Whatever it is you decide to do, we need you. And you will be wellpensated."

    The elder considered me. "We cannot build boats without lumber. It is the most expensive part."

    I nodded. "You know we are not short of lumber."

    "There is much to be gained for our folk," another elder said. "But what about taxes and monsters. The clouds darken the skies more than ever before, and we do not wish to make a new start to find out taxes are higher than here."

    "We are not a greedy Duke and we are already wealthy. We have everything we need. You can have a seat on the council in the Reach and have a say in your own taxes. I will leave the running of themunity to the people who live there. In regards to the safety, it is true the whole ind is bing unsafe. As we speak the adventurers and protectors are fighting a dangerous monster on the ins outside the city."

    "Kysandre will be your protector and we are building a force to support her. An adventurer guild and other adepts." I moved my hand to indicate Peppin. "Peppin here will join Kysandre. She is a talented protector also and when we''re finished the Reach will be the best defended city of men on the ind."

    I twirled my finger. "But if all this is too much - at least build me a boat to sail around. I''ll pay whatever you want."

    I emptied out five pounds of cores onto the floor in front of me and their eyes widened.

    "All this and the lumber?" an elder asked.

    I nonchntly waved my hand. "Whatever you need."

 Chapter 159: A Fast Ship

    Chapter 159: A Fast Ship

    His faded red cap was tilted showing his near bald scalp beneath and his darkened skin was weathered from years on the sea. Kysandre''s father, the captain of arge fishing vessel considered me while puffing on a pipe.

    "I will take you to the ship builder," he said.

    I nodded. "Thanks. Do you have time for a trip north?"

    "No," he said. "But we will make time." He was short, wiry but deceptively strong. As he walked up the dry dock his gait made it seem like he was more ustomed to being on a rocking ship than stablend.

    The ship builder''s home was thergest on the docks. It stretched from the front of the dock all the way to the rear and was at the western most end. We entered through the wide door and I could see why. It was a home and workshop in one.

    In the centre was a type of drydock. It was empty at the moment, but a ship could be raised and lowered into the water beneath using pulleys and ropes. ts of wood covered the gap sporadically and if you weren''t careful you could fall through the floor into the water. Either side of the dry dock were normal boards which we walked down to find the ship builder.

    "Fernando," the captain called.

    An old man covered in sawdust appeared from the kitchen at the end of the workshop. There were stairs in the corner leading up to a second story which covered the rear section.

    "H Captain," Fernando said, and peered at us. "I take it these are the forestfolk."

    He nodded.

    "What sort of ship do you want with your fine wood?"

    I was surprised, I looked at the Captain who nodded. "We went north four days ago. We saw your docks and my daughters cabin, but she wasn''t there. One of your people, Elred, told us the story and gave us wood to bring south."

    "How did you get it back here?"

    "Wood floats," the captain said dryly.

    A young woman whisked down the stairs and said, "Father." She handed the ship builder a leather case. He opened it and pulled out a few sketches. He ced them on one of his several workbenches and spread them out.

    "Take a look. These are my new designs."

    There wererge and small ships. Some were wide and low and looked like they were built to haul cargo. Another was a fishing vessel like the captains and then there was a long thin boat with a tall sail.

    "Is this the fastest?" I asked.

    "Si, it will be a fast one that. You can row if there is dead wind but there is not much space for cargo or fish."

    "I think it will suit us," I said. "How many people can it carry."

    He looked me up and down. "Four like you, six or seven regr folk."

    "It looks like its perfect for rivers," I said.

    "Si, she''ll handle rivers beautifully. She turns on a coin only her length could be an issue on the smaller rivers."

    "How much?" I asked.

    Fernando looked at the captain who nodded.

    "You pay in qi?"

    "Yes."

    "You provided the wood," he said. "It is too much wood, but I will need to purchase steel and cloth for the sails."

    "We can provide the cloth if you give me a drawing," I said.

    "It has to be strong. It''s not some flimsy dress."

    I nodded. "I''m sure our artisans can make the strongest. They are just novices when ites to sail design."

    The captain leaned forward to look over the designs. "Light and strong is the best. It needs tost, and you need spares. A sail can rip in a storm, or if mistreated or some monster decides to w at it."

    Fernando nodded to his daughter. "Chica, bring a sail design to suit the longboat."

    "Yes father." She nodded and ran back up the stairs.

    "How long?" I asked.

    "Thirty days and it will be perfect. I will not rush it so don''t ask for faster."

    "I like perfect."

    I handed the drawing of the longboat to Gisael and she peered at it before passing it on to Peppin.

    "Two pounds," Fernando said.

    "Done," I replied and nodded to Gisael. She removed her pack and started cing qi cores on the workbench.

    "Come," Fernando said when she finished. We followed him and he pulled the canvas cover from the wood in the centre of the drydock. "Do not fall," he said.

    "This is Cedar and Oak. Oak is stronger and we will use it for the skeleton and the mast. Cedar is faster through the water, lighter and flexible. It will be the majority of the hull and deck. You will have a cabin you can use to store goods or sleep in but not much else. We can fit the deck with three sets of oars at the expense of sails."

    "One rowing bench is enough, we want maximum sails," I said.

    He nodded. "It will buck like a frisky bitch in high wind. I hope you can handle her."

    Iughed. "I wouldn''t have it any other way." I wondered how Elred knew which lumber to choose. He was wise and we were lucky to have him. "I have a good feeling about this ship already."

    "What will her name be?" Peppin asked.

    I shrugged. "What do you think?" I asked Peppin and Gisael.

    "You are Svartalfar and the ship is from the forest wood," Peppin said. "It''s long and thin so I think Svelte is a good name for her."

    Gisael nodded.

    "Okay, Svelte it is."

    "That''s a good name," the captain said with a smile. He packed his pipe and was about to light it again until Fernando put a hand on his arm.

    "I''m covered in sawdust; you can wait until you''re outside before you smoke."

    The captain did not argue, he smiled sheepishly and put his pipe away. The young woman arrived back with a couple of drawings for the sails. I handed her the leather case with the treaties and she rolled them up carefully and slid them inside.

    The captain looked towards the door. "We done here?"

    I nodded and so did Fernando. We said our farewells and followed the captain to his ship.

    "You may board," he said, and we followed him on. He set about ordering his crew and we pushed off within minutes.

    "There''s something I want you to see before we go." He looked east. "Wherever it is we''re going." He was about to say more but was interrupted by a loud crash.

    The docks themselves shook and smoke rose from the city.

    "What was that?" he said. He looked around and his crew shrugged. They all peered towards the city.

    I called on Demon Bird who was not too far to the east feasting.

    "The monster?" Peppin said.

    "We''ll know soon enough."

    The captain sighed. "This will dy our trip?"

    "The city might be under attack," I said and nced at him.

    He shrugged. "When they tried to murder my daughter my heart and this city were parted. I don''t care what happens to it."

    "Demon Bird is on his way," I said. "We''ll know soon enough."

 Chapter 160: Wood versus Stone

    Chapter 160: Wood versus Stone

    It cast a shadow over a three story building.

    I drew in a sharp breath while everyone impatiently waited for me to describe what Demon Bird could see. "It''s big. Fucking big. Thirty feet. It''s trashing a building for the fun of it." I said.

    "Describe it," Peppin said. "I''ve read a hundred books on monsters. I can help."

    "It''s arms are long; they hang almost to the ground and its holding a mace of some sort. It has armour! It''s a giant armoured, ape thing."

    "Does the armour look like it''s made from stone?" Peppin asked.

    "Yeah, it could be. It''s dark grey. It just popped an adventurer in its mouth. Chewed and spat him out."

    Peppin''s brows furrowed. "It eats him for his core and spits him out when it has it."

    "So it''s refilling. There''s no sign of Saka or the Protectors."

    Peppin frowned. "If it''s a Titan then the Protectors will not stand up to it easily. If it''s a Colossus it will eat a protector for breakfast."

    "What will we do?" Gisael asked.

    "You should kill it if you can. Many people will die," a voice said.

    The dark blue, shark headed humanoid dressed in finery came up from below decks. It was the Qizhu Schr. He smiled shyly if that was possible with shark teeth. "I am supposed to be in hiding until we were offshore."

    "But they''re not my people," I said and shook my head. "This city tried to end us."

    "The normal folk? The baker? The butcher? The woman who cleaned your kitchen, did she try and end you?"

    I shook my head and spat. He was right. "Fine. Okay. We''ll give it a go. I cannot die anyway."

    The schr shook his head. "My tall brown friend. If it eats your core you will die. I assure you."

    "Shit, so that adventurer died in real life?"

    An unreadable expression crossed the Qizhu''s face. "This is real life."

    "I apologise. I meant that his host died and so did his mind in another body."

    The Qizhu made a hissing sound. "This is not good. It unbnces and already unstablend. Go. Do what you can to save the people who you and yours put in danger."

    I nodded. "We will." I stood on the edge of the ship and turned back. "When we get back you have some exining to do."

    His smile made him look like he wanted to eat a baby seal. "If you dispense with the Titan then I will be happy to educate you."

    The captain frowned and pointed to the decks below.

    The Qizhu sighed and nodded. "I shall stay hidden."

    Gisael and Peppin followed me as we ran through the docks. "Keep your distance," I said. "Just support me and I''ll see what I can do."

    "But I''m a protector," Peppin said, and her voice quivered. "I''m not afraid."

    "You are but it''s how you channel your fear that matters. It''s adrenalin and you can make good use of it if your mind is right."

    Peppin''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t know what you mean."

    I chuckled. "Probably not the best time for a lesson. Just hang back. Let me work out a strategy and stay out of harms way. There were other protectors and adepts defending this city and they''re nowhere to be seen. I know they had healthier cores than you."

    Where was Alejo and his bastard boss  Sigwurd. Did the Titan kill them? I hoped that Alejo was merely maimed and that if Saka died she was smart enough not to get her core eaten.

    "Peppin," I said. "Go find Saka and see if any Protectors are alive."

    "Where?"

    "Due east, about five miles. Search for her. I''ll send Demon Bird to you when I can."

    She frowned. "Are you sending me out of danger?"

    I shook my head. "No, I''m calcting. You won''t be any use in the fight, and I''ll have to worry about you if you''re too close. I''m also genuinely concerned for Saka and another called Alejo. I need to know Saka is okay and if Alejo is wounded he''ll need your help."

    "Who is Alejo?"

    I stopped and held up my hand. We were close. "A bluecloak. Tall and almost as handsome as me. Go."

    Without further argument she left.

    We watched as the Titan did as it pleased in the city. The soldiers were useless, and protectors were nowhere to be seen.

    "It has eyes," Gisael said.

    "And a big fucking mace." It''s weapon was the size of small car. It was made of stone and would have weighed five ton. Even without qi that was a devastating weapon. The fur and stone covered giant ape had bright blue eyes. They shone like they were headlights.

    Qi patterns covered its body but not the stone armour. The mace however was covered in a qittice.

    "Can we kill it?" Gisael asked softly.

    "I don''t know."

    She looked at me with concern in her eyes. She was used to me being confident bordering on arrogant. But I wasn''t arrogant if I was I would have lied and said no problem. This monster made everything we had faced, the Cave Troll, the Demon Boar, and the Gargscarab look like a walk in the park. It was no surprise that the protectors were defeated.

    I looked at my three weapons while tactics swirled around in my tiny brain. I pointed. "Let''s head over there." It was where all the citizen lived, and I was an absolute shit for taking the fight there.

    We ran north and climbed a three story building. I hefted the throwing spear. It''s cold iron wings would help it fly.

    For the first time in a battle I dropped qi sight and imagined my qi techniques  strength, agility, and speed. I imagined flooding my spear with qi so it would fly and them bury itself in the Titan.

    My qi flowed. I could feel my muscles brimming with power. I didn''t need to see it. It was like closing your eyes and your hearing was suddenly sharper. I felt my qi and it felt great.

    I leaned back and threw the spear at the Titan''s back. I aimed for a section below the stone armour which covered the nape of its neck. It''s stone armour only covered half of its body. And I knew all too well what damage could be inflicted by wounding a spine.

    The spear flew and it didn''t need much guiding, the Titan was tremendously powerful, but it moved slowly. Itnded dead on target and bore into its back. The Titan roared like a hundred wounded bulls. It reached for the spear with its massive free hand, it grabbed at it a couple of times and eventually knocked it loose.

    It was thirty feet tall; the spear wound was rtively a pin prick. It annoyed the Titan, but it was far from severely wounded. But that was okay, I had its attention.

    It turned and searched. It''s bright blue eyes burned with alien intelligence and anger. It saw us standing on the three story building in the civilian sector. It was made from wood.

    All the buildings in this section were made from wood.

 Chapter 161: Unkillable

    Chapter 161: Unkible

    With each stride the Titan shook the building we were on.

    "Go," I said. Gisael ran down the wooden walls and crossed the street and when she topped the next building she jumped from roof to roof to a four story building and she perched on top. It was the only building taller than the Titan and that was only by a handful of feet.

    These buildings were packed with city folk and I imagined there were several family apartments in each. They screamed and some ran while others were frozen in ce. I felt a twinge of guilt because I could have drawn the Titan back out onto the ins. It had me in its sights, it was intelligent it knew I was a threat and it would have followed me anywhere.

    I stood and waited as it loped towards me. It ran with a slow motion jog but due to its sheer size it was actually quite quick. When its shoulder barged into a warehouse it sheered off a section which fell to the ground and smashed on the cobblestone street.

    The lumbering Titan was covered in heavy stone armour, when it hit a building the building came off second best.

    Qi flowed over my muscles, tendons and wooden endoskeleton. My mask was covered in qi and I hefted the magnificent mithril ive. I was seven foot tall and my weapon weighed a hundred and fifty pounds. I was insignificantpared to the giant which ran towards me.

    I waited until it swung the huge stone mace. It lifted it behind, over its head and was bringing it down with an almighty blow. I leaped past the Titan, under its arm and hit the ground as its eyes tracked me but its body could not react quick enough. It was bigger, stronger and had super heavy armour and weapon.

    But I was faster.

    I turned on my speed and shed past its Achilles tendons with my ive raised horizontally. Qi flowed over the edge of the de and it sheered off the same as Peppin''s technique. The crescent shaped qi strike hit the Titan with precision and my heart sank when it dissipated on impact.

    The qi which flowed through its entire body repelled my attack with ease. No wonder the protectors were missing in action. This fucker was beyond strong.

    It turned like a lumbering ape and its stone mace followed me like a death knell. The Titan wore stone sandals on its feet, and I could hardly believe a giant ape like god of monsters thought sandals were a good look.

    My back was to the Titan, but Demon Bird was flying overhead, and I could see it turn and track me. I was wary and ready for it to start anticipating my attack because those bright blue eyes shone with intelligence. This was no Gargscarab. He might be big and slow, but he would be working out a way to kill me.

    I ran up the wooden building and rather than reaching the top I circled around the side. I kept running and watched him using the bird''s eye view. His knee smashed into the building, so I jumped to the next before circling back. Judging by his head and the way he stomped into the building I figured he lost track of me.

    I was the height of his upper leg and readying my next attack. I pulled back the ive readying a full swing at top speed and I charged his thigh. The ive sizzled through the air with every ounce of my strength and speed behind it. This time I relied on the heavy weapon head and not a flying qi strike.

    Barrin had said this was a weapon capable of taking down a mystical creature. Dark Bear was a strong, big and blessed with qi; he was a mystical creature. I had no idea what a Titan was, I probably should have asked the Schr when I had the chance.

    The magnificent weapon ploughed into its flesh and then it was a battle pulling it out before I was squished like a marshmallow on a hot summers day.

    The Titan roared and an arrow grazed its eye as it turned. Gisael had waited for a moment of weakness to press her attack. Without seeing it I was sure she had poured qi into one of her prized ebony arrows. It was her ultimate, she attacked a weak spot at a moment of weakness, and she was still only able to graze its eye.

    The stone mace came down and broke the street.

    I didn''t think you could break a street. But there it was  the street copsed at the point of contact into a deep depression of dirt, water, and cobblestones. The mace was undamaged it''sttice work of qi kept it in perfect condition despite the raw power of the blow.

    Iughed. The Titan''s strike was so powerful he didn''t add qi to it he used qi to keep his weapon from disintegrating.

    I ran up the next building and onto the roof. The Titan was still lifting his stone mace, but his eyes were on me. I had wounded him, but it was a tiny cut in the scheme of things. His core was well protected behind his stone armour and it was no ident that it covered his stomach and lower back.

    To get to his core I was going to have to get through that armour. He watched me looking at him and thettice of qi which protected his mace spread to his armour around his centre.

    "Fuck," I swore. The bastard knew what I was thinking. I racked my brains. I had no idea how I was going to take this bastard down. The only thing I had was death by a thousand cuts, but that was an awful n. It was likely he would catch me, or I would run out of qi or both well before the bastard went down.

    There was only one thing left to do. I hefted my ive in the air and spun it in a circle.

    "Come get me you ugly bastard," I yelled, and I ran towards the wall. "Demon Bird," I called through our link. "Go find Saka. Lead Peppin to her." I didn''t only use words whenmunicating with the bird through the link - it was images and the words just came with it.

    I taunted the Titan.

    "I will kill you on the ins you big ugly bastard. When you die you''ll stink out the city." I had no idea if he understood me, but he followed which is what I wanted.

    Gisael followed and she retrieved my throwing spear - bless her heart.

    I leaped from a building onto the wall and pulled myself up and over. I jumped off and rolled onto the grass below then I kept running because the Titan was picking up speed. He knocked down a building as if it were an old rotten post and kept crushing his way up the cobblestone streets.

    I was going to lead him to Loctris or the Dokkalfar stronghold. Maybe their siege weapons could take care of him. I had no idea; I just know I had to get him away from the city or those folk would die. Maybe he would lose interest in it if I could lead him far enough away.

    I turned and to watch him break through the wall. His armoured knees had no problem smashing their way through.

    He slowed and hesitated.

    I waved my ive and shouted. "Come on you ugly bastard. I cut you remember." I danced and taunted egging him on to chase me.

    I sighed. The titan wasn''t a stupid monster. His mouth stretched into what I thought was a smile or it was a sneer I didn''t care. Then his eyes lit up and a beam of bright blue light shot our straight at me.

    In the milliseconds it took for his qi to reach me I remember thinking it''s a fuckingser. This massive unkible stone monkey has fuckingser eyes. Theser cut through my like a hot knife through butter.

    I waspletely outmatched. The fucking Qizhu Schr talked me into a fight I didn''t have a chance of winning.

    As I died I prayed Gisael would save herself and get the hell out of dodge. But I knew she wouldn''t. She would save my core or die trying.

 Chapter 162: Withdrawal

    Chapter 162: Withdrawal

    The tiny light inside my pod turned green when I woke. I''m sure it wasfortable, but I couldn''t feel the cushioned white bed beneath me. The cybeic link gave me ess to a UI here in the old world and I opened the lid and ordered the robot chair toe fetch me.

    I was alive, which meant the big bastard didn''t eat my core. Not yet at least. I wondered about it - if I was disconnected from the cybeic link and the Qi World - how could I die? Maybe the Qizhu schr had no idea what he was talking about.

    "You''re here?" Jia stood there in a form fitting body suit.

    "I died too. Assuming you died."

    "No. You didn''t," she said. She looked at me wide eyed with her mouth open.

    "I did."

    "The big ape thing?"

    "Titan," I said. "And they aren''t as tough as a Colossus. Which is fucking scary."

    "I thought you would have escaped," she said.

    "We could have. We were on a boat when it entered the city but there was no one left." The robot lifted me out of the pod. "I guess I have a weak spot for people dying."

    "Your body! So much work went into it  that''s such a shame."

    "I''m more worried about Gisael and Peppin. I can always get a new body; they only have the one."

    She waved her hand in dismissal. "They''ll be fine."

    "I hope you''re right. When it took me out we were in a mess. Gisael probably rescued my core which would have put her in harm''s way. It killed me with itsser eyes."

    "Oh," she said. "The protectors didn''t stand a chance. And the adventurers, there was so many, but they died like flies. It even ate some of them."

    I gasped. "You need to check the news or whatever systems you have. The Qizhu schr said if it ate their core they would die for real."

    "What?"

    "You heard me. This could get really nasty very quickly. These are rich people; I can imagine the newsfeeds now."

    "You''re not worried about them?"

    Iughed. "No. I only care about regr people."

    She stared at me and frowned.

    "I''m kidding. Of course I do, but there''s nothing we can do about it now."

    She went to a terminal and tapped away. I checked regr newsfeeds using my cybeic connection through the robot. They were clear, nothing about mass deaths of rich people ying a game.

    Jia yelped. "Seventeen deaths. Seventeen!"

    "How do you know so quickly?"

    "Their vitals are logged through the cybeic connection."

    "We''re fortunate it''s only seventeen. That thing could have eaten all of them."

    She flopped down in a chair. "How can we continue. Father invested billions. He''s going to lose it all and me us."

    "Me? I didn''t tell him to buy thepany."

    "I mean me and Gan. If it was a billion or two it wouldn''t be an issue, but this was a massive investment. We''ve got to act fast - stay here." She said in a panic and then ran out the door.

    I moved my chair. "What am I supposed to do?" I sighed. I died and now I was stuck outside the Qi World, or Sky Ind whatever it was.

    There was a virtual keyboard in my hud and tools which I rarely used. I wrote an email to Gan and told him everything. From the n with the Chancellor that never got off the ground, to the fight, Gisael, Peppin, the Sea folk and the ship. Everything. I didn''t really need to send him an email if he logged out - I could tell him, but it was cathartic. So I wrote it all down.

    My chair could lie back forming a pseudo bed and I lowered the top half, so my head was raised slightly and I rested. Iy there for an hour thinking about the fight. No matter how I turned it and flipped it there was nothing I could do. I simplycked the power to kill something like that. It was inevitable that I would run into something more powerful and I wondered what would happen to Dawnharbour.

    I chuckled. It was like Godzi trashing Tokyo. It wasn''t funny but I couldn''t help myself. I''m a terrible bastard sometimes. In my defence it was unreal. It felt more like a movie to me rather than something that happened.

    I was bored. I sighed. I shouldn''t just lie here doing nothing and then I remembered. Qi  I should work on my qi. I''d learned a lot but never put it into practise in the old world.

    My core was nowhere near the size of my lumps. But it had grown since Ist inspected it after the operation. Were they connected somehow? They must have been. Some of the qi I consumed leaked from inside the system to my body here.

    I closed my sight and imagined my streams filling and running down my legs. I didn''t need to look I could feel it. It felt thrilling, like going on a ride or anticipating sex with a hot chic.

    I sighed.

    I missed Gisael already. Even Peppin a little and Reyas of course, but I''d been missing her for weeks.

    I lifted my head and realized that when my qi was flowing I could feel my legs. I hadn''t felt these legs in seven years.

    Stitching up wounds with qi was one thing. But healing my nervous system, that was a pipe dream. My core was still healthy, but I realised I had no way of replenishing it here other than rest. There were no monsters to kill - that I knew of. Not that I could. I couldn''t even walk.

    I pulled up a book to read. It was something I''d been meaning to do since meeting the shaman. He mentioned the ancient ones who were far more powerful than him. Through the cybeic link I searched the inte on qi and its origins. After sifting through all the fantasy writings - I found Daoism.

    And then I stumbled on a name I recognized - the name from a hallucination. Lao Tzu. The old bastard was from 6th century BCE. Iughed - he was thousands of years old - he didn''t lie.

    He had a book. The Dao De Jing. I read it but it didn''t make much sense. It was one of those poetic things with lots of sayings. And it was tranted from ancient Chinese, so it probably lost a lot in trantion. I would read it againter and maybe it would make more sense.

    I rested.

    Iy there for a while and I got a ping. Who the hell was pinging me? I answered.

    "Hellorade," he said, and his face filled the screen.

    It was Pieter the Russian hacker. "Hey wise ass. How did you know I was out?" I was rarely out of the game, only a few minutes a month until today.

    His mouth twisted into a smile. "There is a little green light next to your name. I never saw it before because you''re always in the game. How goes it? Everything working good?"

    "Yes and no," I said.

    "No?" he asked.

    "I died," I said.

    "Oh."

    "Yeah."

    "Ben, we don''t know each other well. But I am worried for you."

    "Notrade? You never call me Ben. Why are you worried? That I died or I''m an invalid."

    "Neither. If you ever need a friend you can contact me here. I will do what I can to help you and I don''t charge much."

    "How much do you charge? I have some money butpared to the people I work for I''m dirt poor."

    "Oh,rade. It is not money. I work in favours - I have enough money."

    "So I ping you on here?"

    "Da."

    "So if I wanted, you could help me now and I''d just owe you a favour."

    "Da."

    "Is there something I should know? Because it''s not perfect here but it''s okay. Unless they shutdown of course."

    "Shutdown? What went wrong?"

    "I can''t tell you. It''s a corporate secret."

    Heughed. "Comrade do not worry - corporate secrets are my speciality."

    Iughed. "Okay, you didn''t hear it from me."

    "Da. You are clean like a babies bottom."

    I wasn''t sure if they were clean. I remembered Reyas and sighed. It was like having withdrawal, I missed being inside terribly. I didn''t want to be here - I wanted to go back.

    "What is wrong?"

    "Just missing being inside. I''m a junkie I guess."

    "Da. I need to go. Message me if you are in need."

    "Sure. Thanks."

    The connection closed. It was weird, we chatted a little and I felt like he was an acquaintance at most. But he reached out and offered to help me like we were brothers in arms. I hoped I never needed him, but if I did I guess it would be because I was at rock bottom and then it wouldn''t matter.

    I read the Dao De Jing again. It made one percent more sense thanst time.

 Chapter 163: Ailen - Gan

    Chapter 163: Ailen - Gan

    I read ancient proverbs then I worked my qi until I was exhausted, I ate and then I slept. Although I barely moved I was starved after the qi workout and a couple of tubes from embarrassing ces disposed of my waste into a receptacle inside the robots housing.

    The normal day night cycle was ignored, and I worked to the beat of my own drum. I kept my mind focused on the Dao and qi in the real world rather than stress over what was happening in the other one. The forest, Gisael and Dark Bear were all put away in a mental draw because there was nothing I could do. I couldn''t think about them yet without depressing myself.

    Jia visited often and the doors slid open for the another of these verbalbat sessions.

    "You awake?" she asked.

    "I thought you monitored my vitals," I said.

    She pursed her lips. "It''s easier to ask." She sighed. "We''ve got major problems."

    "I know."

    "Do you? It''s not just the deaths. The director''s gone off grid. We can''t contact him, and while I couldn''t care less about him - other than the fact - he''s the connect. No director, means no gatekeepermunication, means no more artificial bodies or lumps as you call them."

    "Fuck."

    "Exactly. So even if Father wanted us back in, we have no way in."

    "Didn''t you think of this before you ran to your death for you little scheme? You could have just logged out."

    She frowned and paced. "I know. I know. But there were bodies avable before. The mass deaths chewed through the supply in short order and we''ve no way to order more. He''s got us cornered and exactly where he wants us."

    "So we''re screwed."

    She sighed. "Yes." Then she looked up and smiled weakly. "But you more than me." She waved her hand indicating the estate she lived in and where I was only a guest. "I''ve got all this. If we can''t fix this "

    Iughed dryly. "Is that your way of saying I should have taken you up on your offer? The fact you think like that - is exactly why I didn''t. I don''t belong here. Never did."

    "Here? In this world?"

    Iughed again. "No, here on your estate. I''m not so deluded to think I belong in the forest. Sure I''d cut off my left nut to go back, but even that''s not an option."

    "Would you cut a deal with the director to go back?"

    I sucked in a slow, long breath. "Fuck, that''s a hard one" I thought it through. "I would except, I know I couldn''t trust him. So no, I wouldn''t."

    Her lips twisted into a smile. "You''re either honest or a brilliant liar. I''ll go with honest because I don''t think you''re that good."

    My eyes darkened. "What''s the point in ying games? How about you just tell me what you want."

    She titled her head and considered me. "Nothing anymore. You''re right, you''re just a ck invalid with little prospects or money. What would I even do with you? You''re a fucking charity case."

    Iughed dryly. "So harsh, but true."

    She peered at me and frowned. She seemed disappointed that she didn''t cut me to core with her words. She wanted to hurt me.

    After an awkward silence she turned and walked out. She didn''t visit again.

    I went back to reading the Dao De Jing. I felt like I was getting somewhere with it. It wasn''t a riddle and it wasn''t instructions either. Lao Tzu even said that he couldn''t exin it with words in the damn book that wasn''t even his original words.

    <em>But there was something to be learned by thinking about his words. </em>

    <em>Thus the Sage would not act as if he could act on his will.</em>

    <em>He teaches the unspoken teaching.</em>

    <em>No word is ever spoken, yet living things thrive.</em>

    <em>No ownership is imed, though Nature begets all creation.</em>

    <em>Humility is maintained even as achievement is made</em>

    <em>No credit is imed even as work is done. .</em>

    <em>Because no credit is imed, so no credit is ever lost</em>

    Even in these seven lines there was so much to contemte. The shaman was brought up on this stuff, studied it for decades and I wasn''t deluded enough to think I could crack it in a few weeks. Other than working my pitiful amount of qi I had nothing else to do.

    A couple more days passed, and my routine was broken with the sounds from Ailen''s pod. The hydraulic lid lifted, and he jumped out swearing his head off.

    When he calmed down he asked, "What the hell happened?"

    "Did Gisaele back?"

    He nodded.

    Iid back and smiled - she was alive. I really didn''t care about much else.

    "Ben," he said in a panic. "Talk to me."

    "Read," I said. "I''m sure you have a hundred emails." In my current state there wasn''t much I could do but I could cry. It wasn''t a cry of sadness  all the worry that I''d blocked out since my lump died escaped its cell. I was ted that she made it through. The stubborn woman probably saved my core and weapons and still escaped the damn Titan.

    As Ailen, sorry Gan, read the word fuck escaped his lips at regr intervals. When he finished he gawked at me. His face was ashen and his eyes nk. "We''re fucked."

    "Yep," I said.

    He stood in front of my robot wheelchair and his eyes filled with concern. "I''m sorry," he said. "I''ll do what I can." His eyes darted as his mind worked. "Maybe you can take over my body or one of the new ones. It''s not your old one but it''s a billion times better than nothing."

    "Really?" I said. I felt like a pussy because tears welled in my eyes for the second time in minutes.

    He smiled but held up a hand. "I can''t make any promises we haven''t tried this before. We made a n in case  Don''t worry, the engineers have a program ready but untested."

    My robot wheelchair lurched forward but not at mymand.

    "Hey," he said. "Careful."

    The robot arms came forward, grabbed him and pinned onto the front bumper bar. "Ben!" he yelled. "Stop, stop it. Let me go."

    The robot chair moved forward, and I frantically tried all themands. Even the emergency shutdown didn''t work. I was locked out.

    Her stared at me thinking I was attacking him.

    "It''s not me," I said.

    "It''s not funny."

    The robot kept moving forward until it pressed him against the wall.

    I yelled in exasperation, "Gan, jump. Push. Something. I''m locked out."

    A loud sickening crack apanied his hip bones breaking. "Shit," I cried, and he was in so much pain he couldn''t utter a word.

    I think he tried to say my name, but the robot kept squeezing him against the wall until it broke him in half. His skin ripped and guts spilled onto the front of the robot. His legs slipped to the ground and then his upper body fell on top of my legs.

    His tongue lolled and his eyes bulged a few feet from my face. I was helpless to do anything. I had seen people die. I had killed people with my bare hands, but this was something else.

    He was my friend. Maybe my only friend in the real world and he was murdered in front of me. Shit. Everyone would think it was me.

 Chapter 164: One Thing

    Chapter 164: One Thing

    A million thoughts ran through my mind, but I couldn''t focus on any of them. I regressed for a moment before my conditioning took over and I began to breathe slow deep breaths.

    Focus.

    I checked the controls. Fuck. They worked like nothing ever happened. I wheeled back and lifted him off me. I felt guilty even though I''d done nothing wrong as the top half of Gan swung from the robotic arm. I let him down gently onto the floor.

    I considered briefly getting into an unused pod and discarded the idea instantly as insanely short sighted. I sighed. I resisted panic and a light blinked on my hud and it was Pieter - he was online.

    I didn''t hesitate and activated a call. The box blinked as it rang him, and it took so long I thought he was going to ignore me. I was about to send him a message when he answered.

    "Ben," he said. "Did you miss me, or did they pull the rug from you?"

    "From under you is the saying, but no. It''s worse, much worse."

    "You look scared. I did not think you got scared," he said and chuckled.

    I did not smile. "Someone just murdered my only friend here and I''m being set up for it."

    "Oh," Pieter said. His tone of voice dropped and he suddenly got serious. "We need to get you out of there."

    "They took control of my robot chair. It could be anyone, even his sister."

    "Do you trust me? I can send you a link - I know a little about hacking."

    I hesitated for a moment but quick action was required - I had no time to think. "I don''t trust anyone at the moment, but I''ll take my chances with you."

    "Okay, open this link I send and then approve all the prompts. I will take control and lock out any other operators."

    "Can you find out who did it?"

    "With time I can, hurry. They will find out soon I think."

    I clicked on everything and gave control over to Pieter. I didn''t trust him, I barely knew him, but I knew this was my only chance. The Huan family were powerful, they wouldn''t even need a trial unless they wanted one. I was almost sure to be executed for the murder of their son.

    Even if his father didn''t think I was guilty, he''d probably off me for not saving his son. I made up my mind quickly because I didn''t have a day to think about it. I would take my chances with the Russian hacker. It sounded crazy. I felt like a cornered animal with a cage dropped in front of me. I could stay in the corner and wait for an attack or I could run into the cage.

    I chose the cage. I didn''t want to wait around to see what would happen.

    The robot began to move as he controlled it. "I have theyout. I will get you into a Van and off the property." He chuckled. "They have everything automated. Makes it easy for someone like me."

    Pieter had been on the property for a week and was by all ounts an expert hacker. As everything went smoothly  too smoothly - I suspected heid dormant programs while he was here.

    I was in the back of a Van and speeding up the road within ten minutes. In thest ten years technology changed at an elerated rate and like most vehicles in China it was self-driving. It weaved amongst the other automated vehicles like a school of fish. There was no need for traffic lights, no merging slowdowns all the vehiclesmunicated together, and traffic management was controlled by supposedly infallible AI.

    I had no idea where Pieter was located - but he was able to drive me to an airport from the other side of the world without much hassle.

    "I must admit I prepared this for you. I did not know there would be a murder, but I thought you would need an extraction from Huan Industries."

    I was stunned.

    "Ben you''re an asset and they use you. When you be a problem or lose value they will dispose of you. I worked this out when we were together."

    The robot wheeled itself into a 20ft cargo container it was dark, but the doors remained open.

    "Before I close the doors I need to give you information," Peiter said. "I just uploaded documents into your folder. Read those and watch the videos. This container is a faraday cage and once the doors close we will losemunication. But it will stop them tracking you. From this hangar they will not know where you went. When you are safe we''ll re-establish contact."

    "How long?"

    "I cannot say. Watch the videos and read the files."

    "Okay do it." I said and I immediately felt regret. I felt like I''d made a mistake. Pieter was well prepared. Too well. He was a Venus flytrap and I was the fucking fly.

    The doors closed and I was in total darkness for a moment. Then a few blue lights winked on and slowly brightened.

    "Fuck," I said. I cursed being in a wheelchair. I cursed being so helpless. I remembered the proverbs from the Dao De Jing and I breathed.

    I let go.

    What happened, happened. There was no good or bad. There just was.

    It was easier said than done. It was easy to say  hey don''t worry. It was much harder to actually pull it off.

    I was alone but I felt the need to talk to myself. "What do I have to lose. Nothing. I have nothing to lose. I am dead. I am nobody."

    I felt better and began to watch the videos and read his documents.

    "Shit." Huan Industries were massive scumbags. Peiter had collected tons of dirt on them. It wasn''t industrial espionage, they literally killed people for profit.

    There was a journalist, now deceased, who tied them and the other robotic industrypanies to the worldwide economic copse for billions of disenfranchised people.

    Sure the wealthy just got richer. Theirpanies went up by ten percent per year. But the general schmo made less and lessparatively until there was no middle ss.

    Why was Pieter showing this to me? I sort of knew already; I just didn''t pay much attention. I didn''t realise it was this bad. It was so bad governments were desperate for money. They sold off infrastructure, train lines, bridges, road everything. They sold cities!

    How long was I out of it? Detroit and Chicago had been sold to private enterprise to run. Under the guise of a PPP thepany would pay the state and federal governments money and basically take care of everything.

    This was some dystopian shit.

    I had enough. I went back to my recent habit of reading the proverbs and working my qi. One was exercising my mind and the other my spirit. It was like a muscle - if you worked it, it became stronger, more flexible and resilient.

    If there was one thing I possessed to get me out of the shit - it was my qi. It was the one thing which made them fight over me and the one thing that could save me.

 Chapter 165: Air Capital of the World

    Chapter 165: Air Capital of the World

    The container bumped around blindly for what felt like days. The wise cracking hacker was well prepared; there was food, water, and induction charger for my robot.

    I watched all his videos and read the documents to pass the time. It was 2033 and the world was in the shitter. Currencies had fallen and cryptocurrency had taken over. Cities were bing privatised one after another. Society was devolving into the haves and the have nots.

    Most people struggled to live while the few were incredibly wealthy. The workers who used to pay all the taxes no longer had jobs and since governments let the rich get away with paying no tax for decades - they no longer had any ie. The governments were so far in debt they couldn''t service it.

    It was a corporate takeover. Huan Industries wasn''t alone it was one of thousands ofpanies which now ran the world. Politicians and political leaders were corrupt and basically lived off bribes from their corporate overlords.

    Pieter was one pissed off dude and I wasn''t sure if that was his name anymore. From what I read - he waged a one man war against them.

    With all of the crap going on in the world I found it hard to give a fuck. If Pieter wanted me to help him he was in for a shock. I only wanted one thing and that was to get off this.

    I wanted to go back.

    And I would do anything to make that happen. Literally anything.

    After a week of solitude with only my voice and the sound from the videos to listen to the creek of the doors opening was jarring.

    "Hold on," the voice said. It had an Asian ent and I was expecting a Russian.

    A girl a little over five foot began to disable all power andms on the robot. I could move my head enough to watch her. The first thing I noticed were her arms, they were robotic. She was a damn cyborg. But other than a few piercings and tattoos the rest of her was smooth white skin.

    She wore boots and shorts that were so short they left little to the imagination. It must have been hot where we were because she worse a sports bra for a top. Along her spine she had a few cybeic imnts, but she used the one out of her wrist to manipte my robot.

    She tinkered for twenty minutes in silence before she said. "Okay, we''re good to go."

    "You are?"

    "None of your business." Her smile was cute, and she looked barely over twenty, but she had the swagger of an expert technician.

    "What now?"

    She grinned. "I power you up big boy."

    I have six and a half foot tall, so I guess the five foot girl was well within her rights to call me that even if I couldn''t walk.

    She rebooted the robot and I had full control. She picked up a rag and wiped off some dried blood and guts. A reminder of what had happened just a few days ago.

    "Follow," she said and walked out.

    I turned the robot and followed her out of the container. The van waiting for us was painted like a graffiti wall. She pulled back the sliding door and it was decked out with tools and spare parts.

    She flicked her head. "You should fit in there. If not I''ll chop off your legs." She smiled sweetly and Iughed.

    "What city are we in?"

    "I think you should know it  Wichita - Air Capital of the World. Proudly owned and run by ckrock."

    Was it a coincidence? I grew up in Kansas. What game was Pieter ying with me.

    The van had a driver - a five foot cute asian girl and her driving was that bad I wished it was automated. She took every corner at maximum speed and used the brake like she was stomping on a cockroach.

    We arrived at what looked like a garage and they lifted me off my robot wheelchair and onto a table.

    I man walked up to me and I barely recognised him. It was Pieter, but it wasn''t. He spoke with a thick southern ent. "Howdy Ben." He was wearing a shiny suit and a white hat.

    "Pieter?"

    "Jake. You can call me Jake."

    "What''s with the getup Jake?"

    Hisugh was a slow drawl. "Is that what you really want to know?"

    "I want to know why I''m lying on this b like a piece of meat. Is this where you cut me up and sell my parts on the ck market?"

    Heughed again. "That''s funny. I kinda wish that was the n now. No, that wouldn''t even pay for the private ne ride you just enjoyed. You know you went around the and had a couple of trips on trucks and boats. We even put your container into arger container for half of it."

    I guessed that was the length he had to go to, to hide me from Huan Industries. Because they were mega wealthy there would be no limit to their investigation.

    "You were very well prepared for an emergency extraction," I said.

    He smiled. "I pride myself in my forward nning skills. No. What we have you on the b here for an exoskeleton. So you can get around without the need for an oversized forklift."

    Iy back and rxed.

    "You are taking this well Ben," he said. The cute asian girl drove out of the garage with a wave and she took my old robot wheelchair with her.

    I closed my eyes and breathed. "I''m just going with the flow."

    Heughed again. "You amaze me. Of all my clients you are the mostid back."

    "I''m a client?"

    He stepped around me to allow the technician room to start the procedure. It was obvious now, the exo was hanging from a rack. It was a skeleton of arms, legs and torso. There were small motors at nearly every joint rather than onerge one. I wasn''t an expert, but it looked advanced.

    "That''s the way I think of it Hoss. I look after you like you''re a client and you will owe me a favour at the end."

    "What''s the favour?"

    "I don''t know yet. But when I ask you, you will oblige. That''s the deal."

    "What if I don''t like this deal?"

    "I can send you back to Huan Industries now if you like. Is that what you want?"

    Iughed. "Nah. I was just curious. I already signed myself up for your shit show and I don''t go back on my word."

    He made a clicking noise with his mouth. "That''s what I like about you Ben. I actually believe you when you say that. And let me tell you, that''s rare."

    I was astounded that not only was his ent different, but the way he spoke and his entire personality. If I hadn''t met him before I would swear he had lived here all his life and there was no way this was Pieter the wise cracking Russian Hacker.

    "What''s your real name?" I asked.

    He justughed and walked off while the hydraulic drill powered up. The exoskeleton wasn''t mped on - it was imnted.

 Chapter 166: Exoskeleton

    Chapter 166: Exoskeleton

    There was no convincing required for me to suck on the gas which knocked me out. If Jake, previously known as Pieter, wanted me dead he could have dropped the container in the sea. Hell, he could have left me at the Huan Estate.

    Hours past and I woke in a haze of delirium. Mechanical whirring sounds reached my ears, and I could not focus my eyes; everything was a blur.

    There was a garbled sound and only one word was clear, "Under." And then everything went ck again.

    One of the things about anaesthesia is the patient usually remembers nothing. Something about it stuffs around with your neural mechanisms which is intentional on the drugs part.

    But not me.

    I saw the ancient Chinese dude floating on a cloud again but just as he recognised me I was pulled away. He had the hide to smile and wave at me as I was sucked into another space.

    A frog jumped and sshed - I was sitting next to a pond. I looked around and there was moss, rocks, mushrooms, and fungus all over the ce. Then I saw her standing there staring at me in surprise. It was Mother.

    "You are here," she said, and her eyes twinkled with amusement.

    "I guess I am. Where is here?"

    She pointed and said, "Look out in the distance what do you see?"

    There was a green translucent film at the edge of the garden, but I could see past it and I recognised the grassy area and tree line immediately. It was the de.

    "I''m here?"

    "I am just as surprised as you are." She smiled and approached me. "But I think I know how you came here. I added your core to the sacred willow this morning. It is now part of thend core."

    I stared at the pond. It only now hit me that I really died in the game. There was noing back to my old body; I died, and they held a funeral for me.

    "Do not worry," she said softly. "I think all will be well. And I have the pleasure of yourpany."

    I stood and looked down at myself. I was naked but it wasn''t the Svartalfar me, it was the real me with one exception; I was translucent too. I was a ghost.

    "How did you recognise me?" I asked.

    "I know how you feel and who else could do this? You are one of a kind."

    "One of two don''t you mean?"

    "Maybe."

    My feet dangled in the pond. I could feel the cool waters or at least I think I could. I missed the carefree days when I stayed near the de. There were always urgent matters taking us away but when I was here I was happiest. We''d train, run, eat, sleep, and of course bang like nymphomaniac rabbits.

    "I miss it here," I said.

    She sat beside me and whispered softly to the tiny fish. "Do no be afraid; no harm wille to you."

    I looked up at her and then across the rock pool. "How is it so big in here? The tree is only a few feet wide."

    Her melodicughed filled my ears. "This is my domain. It is not as it seems."

    "This is where you disappear to. Do you sleep on the rocks?"

    She shook her head. "I watch and think. I do not need sleep; it is enough I am here."

    There was a light in the depths of the pond. "Where does that go?"

    "A meeting ce for the Mothers."

    I peered at it "Can I go through it?"

    "You can go where you please Benzhi. I will not deny you. Whether you can or will is up to you."

    I smiled at her. "I like it here. I don''t need to meet more Mothers. You''re enough."

    "Tell me when you will be back. Gisael and the others would love to hear from you even if they cannot see you."

    I sighed. "I''m working on it. I have someone helping me, but it will not be easy my path is not clear. I need to do something about the Chancellor in Loctris and the gatekeepers. Otherwise it will be years before I can forge my own path as the Shaman did. I am aplete novice in the ways of the Ancients."

    "You will find a way," she said with supreme confidence in me.

    I smiled. "Thanks." It felt good that she believed in me. It all stemmed from the Qi Sage who came before, but I didn''t care.

    "The forest is patient. I am patient. Do what you need to ande back to us when you can. Do not worry, the mystical beasts and the guardians can protect us. Although their training with you was short they learned enough to grow themselves."

    At the mention of Guardians I was ovee with sadness. "Ailen, he will not be back. Neither will Saka. Send the new ones to the Reach to train with Kysandre and Peppin. Do not let them stay here."

    "Ailen''s body is here asleep in his home."

    "He will not be back." I sighed. "I saw him die - dispose of the body in case another tries to upy it." There was a chance that I could take it depending on many factors, but it was uncertain at best. And there was something wrong about it. Even if I could - I would reject taking his body.

    I thought I would do anything to return, but there were limits.

    She stared at the pond. "Very well. We will add him to thend core."

    "Tell Gisael I love her and miss her dearly." I stared at Mother. "I love everyone even Dark Bear."

    She smiled weakly. "You can reconnect with him when you return."

    I felt myself being pulled. "I will return, or I will die trying."

    "Goodbye for now Benzhi" her words trailed off and I began to spin. I was six foot six and it felt like I was sucked through a tiny straw and then dumped back on my body in the old world. The real world. But they both were real; one was almost too good to be true.

    I gasped for breath.

    "He''s alive," the technician said. He sounded like he was ordering a burger because there was zero concern in his tone.

    "Good Pedro. You would owe me quite a few favours if you let him die in such a simple procedure."

    The technician frowned and hefted his robotic arm with and inbuilt screwdriver. "If its so simple find someone else who can do this."

    Jakeughed. "But you owed me a favour."

    "And this big bastard will be able to walk. Assuming he can work the exo."

    Jake nodded. "I''m sure he can, he''s quite capable." He bent over me. "How do you feel?"

    "I think it''s the first time in my life I was d I had no feeling in my legs." My throat was dry, and I cleared it. "My shoulders hurt like hell, I guess I have some feeling up here."

    "Try and get up," Jake said. "Use the interface in your cybeic imnt."

    The servo motors were surprisingly quiet I could barely hear them whir as I sat up. "Whoa. This is awesome."

    Jake smiled. "We''re just getting startedrade." And then heughed at our private joke.

 Chapter 167: Why Wichita

    Chapter 167: Why Wichita

    A familiar graffiti covered van pulled up and the cute asian girl hopped out and skipped over to us. She was wearing a harness with pistols attached on the front of each side of her hips. They were customized silver and ck with short barrels.

    "Rui," Jake said. "Take him to the warehouse." He turned to me. "Practice with your exo for a day and I''lle get you tomorrow morning. Rui will show you the ropes."

    With shorts which barely covered her ass she skipped back to the van and opened the door. With a flourish she said, "Get in big boy." Without any grace I wobbled over the dozen steps to the van, crouched and climbed in. As soon as my ass was clear of the door she mmed it shut.

    Within moments we were skidding through the streets at a rate of knots. "Slow down for the corners," I yelled while banging on the cab.

    I heard rather than saw the roller door go up and down before she let me out. "Am I still in hiding?" I asked and she shrugged.

    She pointed. "Induction pad will charge your suit. Stand or sit on it, whatever you like. Go through the tutes then get some rest before tomorrow? Do you like fried chicken?"

    I wanted to say no, but I hadn''t had it for years and at the mention of it I suddenly craved it. "Sure."

    "Good,'''' she said and smiled. "Because I love it."

    I couldn''t help but notice the tattoo on her leg. "What''s with the barcode tatt?"

    She shrugged. "I liked the look of it."

    Iughed.

    "What?"

    "I expected that it was some sort of cyborg or cybeic meaning. Or hackers code. It''s a fucking barcode not art."

    She pointed to the tattoo on my chest.

    "That''s my unit, rank and our super-secret emblem."

    "If it''s a secret should it be a visible tattoo?" she said with a tilt of her head.

    I smiled. "You''re right now I''ll have to kill you."

    She rested a hand on one of her pistols. "Like to see you try old man."

    I was wounded. I wasn''t even thirty. I turned to walk towards the induction pad with the grace of a pregnant hippopotamus. "I''d be surprised if a 22 out of one of those toys could even break my skin."

    She giggled and flipped me the bird.

    For the rest of the day and most of the night I went through the tutes. Getting a handle of the operations and nuance of the exo. Rui had dragged out a cot for me and left it on the wall next to a workbench. I crashed until Jake arrived the next morning. It wasn''t exactly the best night sleep, the exo encased me like tight fitting cage.

    When the roller door opened the morning light streaked across the warehouse and woke me from my fitful sleep.

    "All hands on deck," Jake called. Rui appeared from a room at the end of the warehouse and from what I could see through the door it was carpeted and fairly well furnished.

    "Where to boss man?" Rui asked.

    "We need a vehicle, twice the size of this at least." He indicated her van. "Go fetch something non-descript and I''ll take care of the rest. Just ensure the rm and tracking are deactivated this time."

    She saluted and said, "Yes boss man." The she skipped to the van and drove off.

    Jake scratched his head. "Where did the salutee from?"

    "She found out I was a soldier, maybe she''s ying at it for the day. How old is she anyway?"

    Jake shrugged. "Does it matter? She''s good at what she''s here to do."

    "I guess not."

    Jake smiled. "I like you Ben. Most of my clients are greedy bastards or on the run. Well technically you are. But you''re one of those the system used and spat out." He paced and I watched him without saying a word.

    "I''ve been doing a lot of digging since we first met. A lot. You''d be surprised the shit I found. Did you know," he continued, "That the Military got a kickback from sending you to China for the Qi Worlds Programme? And in the event of your death they would receive the full payout?"

    I nodded. "Sort of. I knew about the payout because I have no kin. I didn''t care, really I had nothing to lose."

    Jake shook his head. "But you should have something to lose. That''s my point. This exo you have on now. The military should have provided that. It was originally their technology after all. Well  the Military Industrial Complex that is. It really gets under my skin. Every war the US has been in since Iraq in the 80s, that''s fifty years, fifty, has been to feed the Military Industrial Complex. Good men and women, like you, die to make other people rich."

    He paced and seethed. He was visibly angry. "I hate these people Ben. The people that did this to you, the people at Huan and Joseon Industries. The corpos that fucked the world. My life is dedicated to ruining them."

    I stared. He was a fanatic. An extremely talented and dangerous fanatic. "How does ruining them help anyone?"

    He sighed. "If they''re out of the way at least regr people can make a life for themselves. Each one I take down the dark clouds part just a little. Look, I don''t expect to convert you to my cause. You should, but it''s not necessary."

    He looked me in the eyes. "Our goals are aligned. I help you and you help me. We both get what we want."

    "My wants are pretty simple," I said.

    "Are they? Are they though?" he challenged me. "In order to get what you want and the freedom to be left alone you have several adversaries in your way." He held up his fingers as he counted. "Huan, Joseon and the old crew from the Qi Worlds Programme."

    I frowned.

    "I told you  I''ve been digging. What''s your next step, the one thing that will get you autonomy."

    "The gatekeepers connect, but I''m not even sure what they are."

    Jake nodded. "And who has it now?"

    "The Chancellor, one of the former directors. He''s gone off grid."

    Jake smiled. "And now, so have you."

    "Do you know where to find him?" I asked.

    Jake shook his head. "No, but you do."

    My jaw dropped. "Loctris."

    He nodded. "Loctris."

    The warehouse door opened, and a truck beeped as it backed up. The cabin door opened, and Rui leaned out. "This big enough?"

    Jake grinned and got out his tools. "It''s great Rui." He tampered with itsputer system while we waited.

    "Okay," he said. "First stop is his residence."

    Rui saluted. "Okay boss."

    Jake nced at me and Iughed. We hopped in the rear and held on for dear life as she drove through the streets of Wichita.

    Jake banged to the cabin wall. "Take it easy on the corners." He looked at me and shook his head.

    "Who''s residence?" I asked. The truck was used for moving and I grabbed hold of one the straps and wedged myself in firmly.

    He smiled and held on for dear life. "We came to Wichita for a reason Ben. You know it''s the home of aviation?"

    "Sure."

    "There''s apany here called Saber who design and program all the controls for just about every shuttle system. If its in the sky, they probably made the controls. There''s a few who do it inhouse, but the majority are these guys. I like to do two things at once, kill two birds with one stone so to speak. While I was ''working'' at Saber I learned the Chairman''s son worked there but he never showed up for work. He was busy ying a game. Can you guess which game?"

    I smiled. "Qi Worlds."

    Jakeughed maniacally and I worried for his mental health. Heughed so hard he brought himself to tears. "And can you guess what guild he is in?"

    I shook my head. "No. No idea."

    "I''ll give you a hint. He''s a simp."

    It was my turn tough uncontrobly. The Reds were based in Loctris.

 Chapter 168: Simp Down

    Chapter 168: Simp Down

    The truck drove like a drunken sailor and came to a sudden halt which sent us both lurching towards the cabin.

    Jake grimaced and pulled out his tablet and after a few taps he said, "Gate''s opening." And the truck lurched forward again.

    He looked at me with a serious frown. "When I said she was good at what she does, I should have put a caveat on vehicr handling. Mind you, she''s great if you''re trying to get away. The AIs can''t predict what she''ll do next."

    I chuckled and we came to a halt.

    The back door of the truck opened, and Rui waved. "Hey, where is it?"

    "Patience." Jake said and checked his tablet.

    We were outside of a garage and its door began to open. A familiar pod was being carried by a tbed robot hauler.

    "The best thing about rich people Ben is they have fully automated homes. I can rob them using their own robots."

    We pressed against the side as the pod slide into the back of the truck. I checked the ss panel. "It''s empty."

    Jake chuckled. "Ah yes. He died in game and we''ll go pick him up now."

    "But if he died in game, there won''t be a body for him. He won''t be able to reset."

    Jake shook his head. "Ben, Ben do you have no faith in me? He''s one of the Chancellors pawns. He has a body on the way. In a few hours in fact. All we need to do is pick him up and I canplete the heist. The first Qi World character heist in history. Do you think I''ll get a Wikipedia entry for that?"

    "You''ve got to be joking." I stared at him and he smiled. I felt like an idiot - he was joking.

    The truck started up and we needed no other warning. We held on for dear life.

    From a beautiful mansion with marble columns and manicuredwns to a street which looked like a rundown Neo Tokyo. Neon signs, almost naked dancing girls projected onto building walls and the people looked like junkies, prostitutes, or gang members.

    They were covered with piercings, tattoos, and cybeics. Rui was not alone; mini skirts were back in and I thought I must have been in hibernation for a decade. It was open carry on steroids, most people walked around casually with weapons from pistols to katanas.

    Jake hopped out and nodded at me. "Come on, you can carry him. You''re slow, but strong as an ox."

    I nodded. "Sure." And I followed him up a staircase and down a narrow corridor. The walls were covered in graffiti and the ce was ghetto quality. It didn''t look like the sort of ce a rich kid would hang out.

    He plugged his cyberdeck into his arm and hacked the door to the apartment at the end of the corridor while Rui kept watch with her pistol drawn. I stood between them feeling like the amateur in this scenario. In the eight years since my ident the world had moved on and left me behind. I felt like someone who had just got out of jail after smart phones came out.

    I heard a muffled voice.

    "Sir, I''vee to collect you. Your father is rather displeased," Jake said.

    "What," came the distorted reply.

    "Miss. Take this. You''ve seen nothing and know nothing. If word of junior being here gets out your life will be in danger."

    She cried. "Leave me out of your corpo bullshit."

    "I''d have it no other way Ma''am. Come on Sir. Walk it off." Jake said and sounded very convincing as a corpo henchman. The woman didn''t even question how he opened the door.

    Rui looked at Jake and he shook his head. Fuck, she just asked if he wanted the woman offed and fortunately he said no.

    We walked down the corridor and I carried junior. He wasing down from a high. He wasn''t coherent at all.

    "What''s he on?" I asked.

    "Does it matter? Get him in the truck."

    We climbed in and this time I had to hold on to junior, squeeze myrge exo frame between a pod and the side of the truck and hold on for dear life as the worst driver in Wichita got us back to the warehouse.

    "d you didn''t kill her," I said.

    "Less is more," he replied. "I rely on self interest and it''s in her self interest to say nothing. A dead body would say more than her live one will."

    I peered at him. It wasn''t his ethics that prevented him from offing her. "Are you some type of operative? Like a spy gone rogue?"

    He peered back at me. "I like you Ben. I''ve told you more than any asset. And I''ll be honest with you, you''re an asset. We''re not partners or friends."

    I sighed. "I get it." If I became a liability he''d have no qualms trying to kill me. Good luck to him if it came to that.

    We arrived back at the warehouse and began to unload. Jake''s checked his tablet and turned to Rui. "Where did you send the robot wheelchair?"

    "Venezu, your favourite socialist shithole country."

    He sighed. "I hate Venezu, Norway is my favourite."

    Sheughed.

    He peered at her. "It''s been picked up by customs." He smiled. "It''s actually a good choice. Venezu won''t cooperate with Huan Industries. Well not immediately, I guess you can bribe anyone if you have enough money."

    He put his tablet aside and pulled out his cyberdeck. He pointed. "Put him in that chair." The chair was like a dentist chair except it was outfitted with a ton of electronic equipment. Screens, wires, boards, plugs, and drills were hanging from both sides.

    "Restraints," he said.

    Juniors ankles, wrists, waist and neck were strapped down. He wasn''t going anywhere.

    Jake said. "I''ve got a file for you to read, but you have to question him about in game stuff. Like where''s his room, rank and whatever shit goes on in there. Who''s his best friend and who hates him."

    He pulled out a needle and it filled it with serum. "I''ll wake him. Can you handle it if he''s notpliant?"

    "Sure," I said. I didn''t like torture but coercion through intimidation was my specialty.

    Jake stuck therge needle in his neck then attached a cord to his cybeic imnt. "If you need to encourage him we can use his imnt. Just press the red square on the screen, the longer you hold it the more encouragement he receives."

    I peered at the screen in question. The red square on the touchscreen had a white fontbel, "Pain."

    Junior was groggy as hell at first but as I questioned him he woke up slowly and grew more fearful the more lucid he became. "Answer the question," I growled. "The better your answers the quicker this is over, and you can go."

    Jake paced and let me gather the information I needed. There was one thing I was d about, although his was a simp he was a smart mouthed prick. I''d hate to have to try an act like a pure beta in the Red Queens guild.

    I nodded to Jake. "Got what you need?"

    "Yeah."

    "Okay now you have to kill him."

    I sighed. I guessed this may be the case. Jake wanted to see mymitment and he wanted Junior out of the picture, permanently.

    "No!" he screamed. "You promised."

    "Can I have a gun?" I asked.

    "Too noisy," Jake said. He offered no solution. No needle filled with an overdose. No weapon. There was a drill on the chair, or I could simply

    I ced my mechanically powered hand on his throat and began to squeeze. The exo was strong and soon his screaming stopped as I crushed his windpipe. When hisrynx filled with blood he began to drown in it - which would be quicker than strangling him to death.

    I did not enjoy killing him. But it didn''t faze me either. I turned and Rui was staring at me and Jake was smiling. "Wee to the cause," he said.

    "Don''t give me that shit. I ain''t joining your crusade. It''s like you said  we both havemon goals."

    Jake nodded. "Very well - I love your honesty at least."

    "I passed your test?"

    Jake didn''t answer he handed me a tablet. "Read up on his personality traits and his real life dossier."

    "I think I got his persona down but okay."

    I took the tablet and began to read about the man I just killed.

 Chapter 169: Baby Im Back

    Chapter 169: Baby I''m Back

    Jake and Rui were working on the pod. Jake was jacked in with his cyberdeck and Rui was cutting holes in the side so I could actually fit. I barely fit normally but the exoskeleton increased my bulk, and it wasn''t the sort that was taken off easily due to the fact it was attached to my bones and spine in a dozen ces.

    "Are you ready Hoss?"

    "Yeah. Will it work?"

    "Sure, if you see that pool thing you mentioned you should have a new portal. I spliced your credentials into the connection procedures of this pod. It''s like taking a banana cutting it and adding a little bit of another banana in the centre before sticking it all back together."

    "I can''t imagine sticking a banana back together is easy."

    Jake shook his head. "No it is not, very messy business. But it should work."

    "Should?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m an expert."

    Rui giggled and the sound didn''t fill me with confidence. But Huan industries did hire him for a reason when they had an army of their own techs.

    "Who are you really?" I asked.

    He chuckled. "Everyone wants to know who I am really. What does it matter? It''s just a name that would mean nothing to you. I''m a nobody like you Ben."

    "Sure."

    He peered at me. "I tell you what. If you''re able to take over the gatekeeper connect or at least kick the corporations out of the Qi Worlds  if you can break the system  I will tell you who I really am."

    Rui stopped what she was doing, turned her head and stared at Jake open mouthed.

    "Get back to work girly," he said, and she promptly began cutting again. There was one person in the world he seemed to trust it was the little asian girl. But then again what did I know  he might kill her when she was no longer useful, or he could disable her robotic arms at the drop of a hat. All I knew is that she worked for him here in Wichita and they had a rtionship.

    Rui raised her chin and looked at me. "Get in big boy," she said with a flick of her head. When my leg was a little too far over the edge she kicked it and then pushed with her foot. Her grunts of effort were adorable, and Iughed.

    "Cut some more," Jake said.

    She snarled and kicked me harder. The leg snapped into ce and she grinned triumphantly. "Har," she said and then inspected the rest of me was within the bounds of the pod so the lid would close.

    "Can you connect the cybeic link yourself?" Jake asked and then fiddled with his cyberdeck. "Let me detach before you try."

    I reached up with my hand - while basic things like walking and crushing someone''s windpipe were easy  intricate movements were harder and something I''d need more practise before I could aplish them easily.

    "Okay, let me help this time," Jake said. "Will youe out much?"

    "Probably not."

    "Good. You can die, just don''t break your cover."

    "Won''t Huan Industries know one of their customers is dead and yet is somehow in the system?"

    Jake smiled. "Let me take care of this world. Your job is in the new one."

    I met his gaze and wondered what was going to happen if I was sessful. I would have the gatekeepers connect but our deal was I would owe him a favour and it could be anything. He could simply ask me to hand over the connect or break the system entirely.

    yers would no longer have a UI, and no more bodies or portals would be created by the gatekeepers. Actually, I''m a selfish bastard. If I was able to stay then that suited me just fine.

    Rui smiled and jumped up and down like a little girl. "This is exiting."

    I smiled back. "Sure."

    "Do we have a name for this op?" she asked Jake.

    Jake chuckled. "No, what do you think Ben?"

    I thought about the game, the stats, the control from the QWP and now Huan Industries. Huan Xie called it a system, not unlike an operating system.

    "System Break."

    They both nodded and grinned. "Very good. System Break it is. Go in there and fuck it all up."

    His maniacalughter rang and echoed throughout the warehouse. Whoever Peiter/Jake was - he was an insane son of a bitch. The first and hopefully thest evil genius I''d ever cross paths with.

    When theughter finally died down I said, "First I have to find out how the Chancellor meets with the Gatekeepers." We had to wait for the new body to be avable and from what Jake said it should be soon.

    He nodded. "You will do it. I have faith."

    "How do you know? You don''t know anything about the inside."

    "I know that they all want you because you''re special. You can do things no one else can and I do know from personal experience that it is your heart''s desire just to be there and left alone with your forest people. You are like an explorer to the New World in the sixteenth century. You''ve gone native. This coupled with your capability and past; Ben I told you before - I''ve done my research. This is how I know."

    I was inside juniors UI and the body was still not ready. "Are you sure the Chancellor will make him a new body?"

    Jake shrugged. "I monitored the yer''smunications, and they seem to think so. Indirectly I have word from the Chancellor, but I do not have ess to hisms."

    "It''s not showing as ready yet. Fuck all this for nothing."

    "Be patient." He smiled confidently.

    Rui scrunched her lips up to her nose. "Junior thought so too."

    "Yeah, but he''s an idiot." I closed my eyes and breathed and tried not to stress. It woulde. I had to wait. Everything I learned about the Dao was lost in a moment of weakness and doubt. Iughed ironically at myself despite all my study - I was still weak.

    I spoke a few short proverbs to myself. "I am nobody. I am part of the flow and the flow is part of me." I breathed and waited. "I wait and I flow."

    When I opened my eyes they were both watching me with interest. Rui smiled and Jake turned away. The UI shed.

    "It''s ready!" I shouted.

    "Yeehaw," Jake yelled and for the first time his character seemed forced.

    Rui shook her head in disapproval but grinned at me. "Have a good game," she said.

    "It is not a game," I said and closed the lid. I started the login process and within moments I was dumped into my pool.

    With arms outstretched I spun and inspected the circumference. It was the same pool and Jake was right. There was an extra portal. It was Juniors pod''s portal and it was where I just came through when I entered the pool.

    I wondered how it knew if I swam down through the light to send me to his body.

    There was more to this pool room than I knew. And it wasn''t something my qi sight could solve for me.

    Was this my domain? My limited experience with domains was Mother''s inside the sacred willow.

    I stowed the puzzle in the back of my mind because I had more immediate concerns. I dived down towards the light; I was back baby.

 Chapter 170: Junior the Imbecile

    Chapter 170: Junior the Imbecile

    The coldness of the stone b seeped through my cloth pants and shirt. I sat up and inspected my shirt and the first thing I noticed were my white hands. I sighed inwardly and decided to block out the fact I was a white mother fucker.

    My clothes were nondescript - the shirt was tan, and my pants were dark grey. I swivelled and slid off the cold b. My soft leather boots barely made little sound when they hit the floor. I bent down and inspected them; they weren''t bad, and I resisted the urge to take them off I had to fit in.

    The room was filled with simr stone bs and I wasn''t alone. There were a dozen other yers here. My gut told me they were all from the Reds, despite Gunk dying alone, because very few others should be getting bodies. It was only allies of the Chancellor who were immune to the embargo.

    "Gunt," a yer who was dressed identically called. That''s right Junior  the imbecile - had lumped me with the name Gunt. A true heroes name.

    "Hey," I said. I knew his friends names but had no idea which was which until they let slip a hint for me at least. I grinned, "Ready to fuck this bitch up?"

    Heughed. "What the ship?"

    "Nah," I said and began to walk towards the obvious exit. The group of yers were all male and most were headed towards the massive double doors.

    We stood and waited as a group exchanging small talk. No one had swords or armour, just enough clothes to be decent and the boots.

    "Check your stats," one said, and moans ensued. They were all reset to ten and skills were totally nk.

    One of the dropped to the floor and began push-ups while the others teased the shit out of him.

    "Don''t be a dick Wander. You''ll get like 0.01 and for what? So you can die like a bitch again." I was already jealous. Wander was a way cooler name than Gunt.

    My qi sight held no surprises; it worked, and we all sucked.

    The doors finally creaked open to reveal a shimmering portal at the end of a wide corridor. We filed like lemmings to the edge of a cliff, and it spat us out on to a ship.

    "Keep moving," a sailor called as soon as I was through and I suspect before I arrived as well. "Keep moving," he said again and again. He pointed, "Line up at the quartermasters table. No pushing or I''ll throw you overboard."

    I scanned the horizon, and I couldn''t seend. I looked up and it struck me that the moons were smaller than usual. They were the same moons, and the sun was the same colour, but my gut told me this wasn''t the same ind. It was off somehow.

    There were no purple clouds, and the sky was a clear blue. They had all been through here before, so I kept my mouth closed.

    The guy in front of my said his name at the table, "Vengance." The quartermaster marked it off and handed him a sword and scabbard. All of the reds had selected Swordmaster archetype, so it was no surprise.

    I collected my trashy sword and moved aside, but I hovered near the table to listen to all the names and try to remember something about their features which stood out.

    Smander had green eyes.

    Vengance was taller than most of us and he had ck hair.

    Wander had a bent nose.

    If Junior was to be believed Stonk was an idiot. I was d, because the denser he was the less chance he would blow my cover.

    "Where have you been?" he asked. This friendly guy had to be Stonk.

    "You know," I said and indicated my crotch. "Thedies can''t resist this."

    Heughed and said, "Sure, sure. They can''t resist your bitcreds." He walked to the side of the boat and I followed. He looked out over the sea. "Smells good. d to be back and away from my old man."

    I smelled the sea spray. "Yeah, same." Stonk wasn''t sounding stupid so far. Maybe Junior was the stupid one.

    "Are you going to cause havoc again or have you learned your lesson?" Stonk asked.

    I chuckled. "Hell no."

    He sighed. "They will kill you again. Just bend the knee so we can get our skills up. Bide our time."

    Fuck. Junior was so full of shit. Under torture he spouted his delusions of grandeur and said nothing about a conflict with other yers. Not on this scale. At least he was urate in one area, he had a smart ass mouth.

    "Maybe," I said and changed tact slightly. "But I have to eat shit from my old man back there. Ie here for an escape."

    "Whoa," Stonk said. "Did you do some drugs that made you self-aware all of a sudden?"

    "Yeah, my new girl fed me some psychedelics. Know thyself." And then I let go a mockingugh.

    "Must have been some bender. No wonder you''ve been off grid thest couple of days."

    "Yeah," I said. "She was great. A real eye opener."

    Heughed. "Is that all?"

    I grinned and looked towards the horizon. It was small at first, just peeping over the horizon, but the portal crept higher as we approached. It was soon obvious that it was massive. Big enough for the ship to sail through. I wanted to specte with Stonk about who built it and how, but that would surely be breaking character.

    Wander was doing chin ups and still being jeered by his guildies. Stonk turned to watch with his back on the rail. And I noticed the crew of the ship ignored the antics and just went about their business.

    Who paid them? How did they know we wereing? Why not just drop us in Dawnharbour or Loctris? I internalised everything because Junior was the imbecile, and his friend didn''t seem all that stupid.

    We sliced through the water and the portal red as the distance dwindled. I moved to get up higher to look over the edge, but a guard made it clear I was not wee on the higher decks - aft or stern.

    I grabbed a rope which stretched up to the mast and stood on the rail. The waterpped against the side of the ind and doubled back on itself. Past the edge was just sky. t earthers would love this ce; it was literally their dream world.

    The ship cruised through the portal and I couldn''t take my eyes off the sky which reached out beyond. I wasn''t able to see much before the portal took us, but I was sure we were floating in the sky.

    It was a sky ind.

    We sliced through the portal and past the docks. They were built on the edge of the portal and we could have stopped and tied off, but we kept sailing past. These docks were built from wood at the edge of my ind and I wondered who built them and why.

    The wood was dark and covered in barnacles. They were old. Much older than the docks at Dawnharbour. But they still stood even though there was no obvious purpose. I dearly wanted to ask questions, but I couldn''t. Gunt wouldn''t care. I was curious but these mooks were a bunch of spoiled rich kids ying at being sword knights.

    "Not safe up there," a sailor said as he passed.

    "Training my agility," I said and Stonk chuckled.

    "It''s not agility you need to impress the Red Queen," Stonk said.

    "I know," I said, and I had no idea what would. Junior believed it was swordsmanship but now I doubted most of what he told me. "Did you work on your swordsmanship while we were out?"

    Stonk nodded. "I told you I was and invited you to join  you left me unread you bastard."

    "Sorry," I said and grinned. "I was otherwise upied." Finally, Junior was right about something. The Red Queen elevated the best swordsmen. I looked Stonk up and down. "You can show me what you learned, we need to work on our stats and skills anyway."

    He hunched over. "I''ll try. I''m not a natural like you. I work ten times as hard and am still shit."

    "If I was a natural I wouldn''t have died."

    He sniffed. "Sure. We''ll do better this time."

 Chapter 171: Lets be Friends - Oops

    Chapter 171: Let''s be Friends - Oops

    We disembarked on the familiar docks of Dawnharbour. I looked longingly down the pier to where my boat was being built.

    My heart beat a little faster - this was thest ce I visited before I died and the first when I came back. The sounds of kids ying and hawkers selling their wares met my ears and I stifled a smile.

    They were alive at least; the Titan could have easily trashed the whole ce. I looked up and down, there were no boats and fewer people, but it was still bustling.

    "We got not money," Stonk said. "So no whores. Not that I''d touch one of these fish girls anyway."

    He wouldn''t say that if he saw Kysandre, but then she wouldn''t have him in a fit.

    "We leaving with the rest? We don''t want to make the crossing alone."

    "I think we could make it alone. Maybe invite one other toe with us."

    He peered at me. "Are you thinking to pocket some cores again? Will you ever learn? They''ll expect it if wee in separate."

    "We can pay enough so they don''t know. You want to get ahead don''t you?"

    "What will we kill with two or three of us? And I really don''t trust anyone else, maybe Smander but he could be ratting us out. Someone did."

    "Ask him. If its just three of us - we''ll know if he rats on us," I said.

    Stonk pursed his lips. "True." He peered at me.

    Shit. Even if I showed a little cunning it made him curious. I walked towards the city and climbed the stairs. A haze hung over the buildings and I couldn''t see much.

    "What do you think happened here?" Stonk asked.

    "You haven''t heard anything?" I looked back to check on Smander and he was climbing the steps behind us.

    "Nope," Stonk said. "Should I?"

    I had no idea when he died and if news of the Titan would have reached Loctris. "Smander," I called and motioned for him to join us.

    He ran up thest few steps and we moved out of the thoroughfare. I ignored Stonk''s question and changed the subject. "Will you join us on the trip back? We want to work on our skills and do a little hunting."

    He looked at Stonk then back to me. "Just three of us? With no skills?"

    I nodded and grinned. "We''ll be fine. We can run from anything too big; it will only eat the slowest." It urred to me if one of them were eaten then they might die permanently. Junior was unaware of that piece of information and so were they.

    "Reset sucks ass," Smander said. "I don''t want to die again."

    Stonk was looking around the city. "Something massive happened here. Look at the buildings."

    I noticed the Qizhu Schr out of the corner of my eye. He was still here. I frowned and my mind wandered. He talked me into taking on the Titan, I died, and he didn''t let on how tough it was. I was fine with that. But he was hiding on the boat and asking for passage to the ind. Why was he suddenly walking around out in the open now?

    They noticed me peering at him.

    "Get a load of the blue guy," Stonk said.

    "We''ve seen Qizhu before," Smander said unimpressed.

    "Yeah but look how he''s dressed. He''s like a noble or something."

    Smander opened his sack. "We''ve got enough food and water for a few days at most. We should get going."

    "We just need one core, and we cane back here and trade for anything we need," I said.

    "We''re back for five minutes and you''re already scheming about breaking guild rules."

    "We can still pay our share," I said.

    They stared at me. "No, we have to hand in all cores."

    I blundered so I had to bluster my way through. "Yeah, and it''s the stupidest system. We should just pay half at most to encourage us to get more. So dumb. What are we fuckingmunists?"

    "ves," Stonk said and chuckled dryly.

    Smander grinned and said, "Sex ves."

    I peered at him. "And how many times have you had sex with her?"

    He held up his hands in surrender. "Get off, I''m working on it. She was all over me thest time I deposited cores. She smiled and told me how happy she was. I''m so close."

    I stared at the stupid simp with my mouth open. Could these guys hear themselves? I couldn''t help myself and I consoled myself with the fact that Junior was a smart ass. "You''ve got to me joking me. Women don''t respond to that weak ass shit. You need to man up Smander."

    They both stared at me.

    I red at Stonk. "Yeah that hoe and her drugs in Wichita were great. Opened my eyes to a lot of shit." I started walking towards the outer wall, I motioned without looking back. "Let''s go."

    They stared me and then each other. Stonk shrugged. They ran and caught me up.

    We walked in silence and the closer we got to the wall the more damage we saw. The northern half of the city was demolished. I don''t know what happened to the Titan maybe it got bored and left.

    "Fuck," Stonk said.

    "Shit," Smander said. They both gawked at the devastation. I expected to see worse.

    I stomped because I was angry, and I wasn''t role ying. How these guys were rich and yet massive suck-ups boggled my mind. I wished I was stronger because I would run off alone. I could hunt down the Qizhu Schr and get some answers from him. But he would have to wait.

    The people themselves walked around in a daze. They were hunched over and depressed. When we reached the wall I was surprised to see it wasn''t manned. There was not a guard in site. Although it was probably the right thing to do because half the wall was demolished.

    "What happened do you think?" Stonk said.

    Smander shook his head in disbelief. "Ask someone."

    "They don''t look like they''re in a talkative mood," I said. I looked up at the sky and it was still darkened with purple clouds, but there were gaps where the sun shone through.

    I noticed arge core on the other side of the wall, and it approached us quickly. I pushed the two out of the way as a man in a bluecloak streaked past. He was running incredibly quickly.

    I saw his grey hair and his belt was stacked with throwing knives. It was Sigwurd. "Fucking Sigwurd''s alive," I said, and I looked back at my twopanions.

    Stonk was staring at me with his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Who''re you?"

    "Gunt," I said.

    He shook his head. "No. One thing after another. You''re not this smart, you adore the Red Queen and would lick the ground she walks on. And now this. You knew he wasing somehow and pushed us out of the way. Why would be not be alive? He''s the head protector."

    I peered at Smander who moved his hand to his hilt after hearing Stonk''s words.

    I raised my hands. "You got me," I said, and they rxed slightly at the sight of my surrender. Stonk was drawing his sword when my fist flew, and my qi flowed.

    I wasn''t going to use someme ass qi-strike from the UI. My fist ploughed into his nose and my qi pushed it up into his skull. He was dead on his feet.

    Smander was in shock. He hadn''t moved an inch. I knew where his core was, and my hand flew at it with my fingers spread. He only wore a shirt with his soft skin beneath and it wasn''t enough resistance to stop a simple strike. As my qi stretched out from my fingers it opened his gut and I reached for his core pushing past his internal organs.

    I had little choice. Like the Titan before me I ate their cores as theyy there dying. I would have preferred to spend them for supplies, but these bastards had to die. I felt a twinge of sadness for Stonk, but it quickly passed. He was after all a rich kid who''d done nothing to earn his wealth.

    Some of Jake''s conviction had stuck and was reinforced with how the world looked. But even so - Stonk and Smander had to die, otherwise they would expose me. And my mission was far more important than their lives.

    I was just as selfish as them but far more driven. I picked up their sacks and swords, wiped my bloody hands on their shirts, then left them where theyy.

    I walked through the opening in the wall without looking back.

 Chapter 172: Remnants of a Battle

    Chapter 172: Remnants of a Battle

    A gust of wind kicked up some dust and threw it in my face, but it was preferable to the stench that hit me when I reached the crest of the next hill. Syed before me were the remnants of two hundred or so bodies. Adventurers, adepts and even a couple of protectors.

    No one had buried them. No one had collected them, but they had been picked over. There were no weapons, jewellery, or choice pieces of armour to be seen. Most of the bodies had been ripped apart, but that was the Titan''s work when it sucked down their cores.

    However, there were a few intact, ones who had been lucky enough to escape the random eating habits of the giant killing machine. I had three swords haphazardly hanging from my belt and not much else, so I joined the looters in picking through the dead.

    The first body I checked had a scabbard and a pouch, but his shirt was torn to shreds. The pouch and scabbard were quickly attached to my belt and I moved on. The half-eaten blighters were mostly bereft of anything useful. If they had something small it was already taken. Hopefully I could find something useful to me that was left by the looters because it wasn''t valuable to them.

    Like a skinning knife. I smiled when I grabbed it, it was my old past time, and I would definitely put it to good use. My skill may have been zero, but I was experienced now - I knew what to do - my hand could remember the strokes and the pressure required.

    My eyes darted back and forth as I scanned each body looking for anything useful. There was an adventurer who must have been a brawler and he was wearing a thick leather harness. Most adventurers were the same size, a mass produced five foot ten with simr build. I wasn''t sure how they selected skin, eye, and hair colour  whether it was random or personal choice but there was little variation in size.

    The harness fit nicely, and I would attach pouches, knives, and scabbards to it if I could. I was about to leave when I saw a green body. She was over a ridge, hidden away from the rest. It was Saka.

    I immediately thought of Ailen. My heart reached out for him and a lump caught in my throat. I couldn''t care less about the rich kids, but he was different. I did care about him. Saka was alive and I felt little for her other than regret. Ailen was right, I should never have slept with her. That''s when it all went bad between us.

    Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned and now she would have to assume I killed her brother  her feelings would go well beyond fury. She would hunt me to the ends of the earth  a dry chuckle escaped my lips  I didn''t care.

    She had one of those wonderful Svartalfar packs, but it was empty. I wished now that she hadn''t handed me all the cores she carried. It was tailored for her, but I put it on anyway. I stared at the bow and her empty quiver. She had used them all on the Titan, good for her.

    The bow could be sold, I reached for it, but my hand would not take it. I could not sell it. There was a stronger emotion than survival guiding my hand and I began to dig. I used a basic knife and my bare hands  it was slow going. The sun set and the hole was justrge enough to bury her with the bow.

    I made myself strip her leather pants and put them on, but her top would not fit so I did not even think of removing it. Then I pushed her and her bow into the hole and filled it.

    "Goodbye Saka," I said and began to walk. It was dark but I could easily avoid any cores which shone brightly under qi sight.

    This was going to be the most dangerous crossing I had attempted. Luckily Loctris was not far but I had no Demon Bird and nopanions. I was weak  this bodycked all the physical attributes of my old lump.

    My core was simr to any yer with a high q-count. A little better even. But nothingpared to the well fed core of the forest monster. There were three things that could not be taken from me, not without permanent death. My experience, my knowledge of qi and qi sight.

    I slept fitfully and woke every hour to scan the horizon for cores. I rose early and began walking south before the run crested the horizon and when it did the light was dim because the purple clouds would not allow it to shine.

    Why were there purple clouds here and not above the other ind? How far apart were we? Was it something to do with the Qi Worlds Programme or was it the ind itself? My mind wandered as I walked but these questions had little to do with my mission.

    Somehow I had to find the gatekeepers and the way to them which presented itself - was the Chancellor. I could try and follow him, torture him, or get in his good graces. I didn''t really care as long as he led me to them.

    Light seeped through the clouds and the ins slowly became visible. From the cores I could see, monsters were on the move and so was a band of adventurers. There were nine in the group and they were headed southeast. It would be shocking if they weren''t the main group of Reds heading home so I followed them at a safe distance.

    They''d just been reset and were ill equipped, so I wasn''t surprised when they ran from a monster.

    I had no idea what I was, but I ran towards it anyway. It was alone but had a healthy core rger than a hell hound. The adventurers ran southeast towards Loctris and the monster pursued them.

    My qi reserves were full, but I had to be economical. I had no way to replenish them until I looted some cores or rested - but if I ran low - I was toast. And qi was the only weapon I had.

    I used just enough qi-speed to gain enough ground on the monster so I couldy eyes on it. My qi flowed over my leg muscles and I sprinted for a mile until I reached the top of a low hill and could see the monster ahead.

    With my hands on my knees I breathed like an asthmatic who''d been punched in the guts and through blurry eyes I gawked at the ungainly beast. It ran on four legs, but its hind legs were very short while its front legs were long. It had skin like a brownish purple frog and hoof like feet. It had the face of a bulldog with protruding fangs from the lower half of its jaw. It was hairless like a frog and its skin would make fine leather.

    It was butt ugly but undoubtedly an efficient killing machine. Compared to the Titan it was nothing or I would have been running in the opposite direction.

    It was tough enough to make nine adventurers run for their lives.

 Chapter 173: Bullfrog

    Chapter 173: Bullfrog

    I gave it a name  Bullfrog - although it ran more like a chimp on all fours than a frog, it was close enough. I shadowed it for a mile and there were no trees and very little cover in this part of the ins. I imagined we would eventually reach the farms which surrounded Loctris but without Demon Bird to help me I had no idea when that would be.

    While the adventurers were out of sight I could still see their cores. They bobbed as they ran, and it didn''t take long for that bobbing to be ragged. My pathetic guildmates became tired after a few miles of running. I sneered, but I would have too without the use of qi stamina and speed which I used sparingly.

    One of the perks of using my qi to replenish my stamina was it increased my training time and results exponentially. I checked my meagre skills while I waited for the Bullfrog to run ahead.

    .

    -Skills-

    .

    -General-

    Running, 7.41

    .

    -Survival-

    Navigation, 9.13

    ins, 6.10

    Foraging, 0.88

    Skinning, 0.64

    Tracking, 2.87

    Stealth 2.55

    .

    -Combat-

    Sword, 0.05

    Brawling, 4.24

    Dodge, 0.27

    .

    Oh how the mighty had fallen. I chuckled at the thought that I might not check them again. It was interesting that I got a little skinning skill just from handling the knife. Simr with the sword skill, but the early numbers were always the easiest. As the numbers rose it became harder and slower for them to increase.

    A recent addition was the Stealth skill, and it was one I would focus on. I enjoyed skinning but I had always been gifted in the ways of sneakiness. From stealing a basketball during a match to ambushing orks around the Reach.

    The Bullfrog suddenly stopped moving and sniffed the air. I hit the ground and cursed when I realised it was downwind. My mind raced as I thought and then wished Gisael was with me with her stinky ointment. There was some food in my pack, but dried bread and jerky was not going to cut it.

    It''s giant head swivelled, and it looked in my direction. I stood - I wasn''t going to run from the bastard. I had a sword on each hip and a couple of knives attached to the leather harness which crossed my chest. The third sword was on my back underneath the pack.

    I drew the finest sword which was a rapier. It was long, thin, and wielded from the wrist rather thanrge powerful swings. Which suited me because I was as weak as an office worker with an aversion to exercise.

    "Come to papa," I told the Bullfrog as it loped towards me. Damn it was ugly. It''s tongue lolled and it drooled at the sight of me. I must have looked good to eat.

    I stood side-on with my sword arm forward and waited patiently for it to close the gap. I was going to musketeer its ass. It was almost twice my size when it reared and swept its hoof from left to right. I skipped back and let it pass. It''s reach was poor for its size but still better than mine.

    It lurched forward and I skipped to my left, turned, and flicked my sword at its side. It gurgled annoyance at the speed of my evasion, but I wasn''t finished. It was still out of reach of my rapier, but I let my qi fly from the tip, and it shed it like a razor sharp whip.

    I had to be careful, I was using qi for speed and agility, although I didn''t bother with strength or flushing all my muscles. I was trying to be efficient like Peppin, but I had mere days to think about it while she had years of practise.

    The qi sh had the desired result it opened up the Bullfrog slicing its side like a butchers knife into a b of meat. It''s strange roar sounded like a gurgle and its thick throat wobbled.

    It was no time to celebrate as I peered at its hard to reach core, it was buried in a ton of muscle and fat. I didn''t spare a nce for the adventurers, they could be running towards or away, I kept my whole focus on the Bullfrog. It turned with its head leading its body and then it reared up showing me its belly.

    I skipped back and flicked my rapier up from low to high while letting my qi fly. I used too much; it was a gamble, but I opened up the bastard from stem to stern.

    I watched its stomach open and its qi swirl from its centre. It travelled up its throat and to its mouth. When it spat it at me I was ready, and I jerked to my left at thest moment. Anyone without qi sight would have been caught by that st. The Bullfrog spat its qi at me  an attacked which suited it.

    I scrambled and regained my bnce while the Bullfrog gargled in pain. It''s attack was ast ditch attempt to kill me because now it was dealing with a fatal wound up its centre.

    Waiting for its death throws was not an option, I used my speed, closed and reached in with my left hand. I pushed past its squishy, wet interior and grabbed onto its core. Then I ripped it from its belly and skipped back before it could clobber me.

    A frown reached my face when I realised I''d ruined its beautiful hide. It was dead but I didn''t celebrate the win, I mourned the loss. I sighed and began to skin it. I needed the practise anyway.

    I chuckled when I realised that I could eat that juicy looking b of meat off its hind legs. Frogs legs were a delicacy after all. I smiled at its innards as I imagined how Demon Bird would feast and then I ripped away its skin. I kept a couple of the finest portionsrge enough to make into bags and waterskins. The rest I dropped where ity. I wrapped a few bs of meat up while I racked my brains trying to remember what my dead friend did with them.

    I sighed. Ailen used to dry the meat before we realised it was a waste of time. He did it for fun at first because he wanted to work on a craft like I worked on skinning. I wiped an errant tear as I mourned my friend.

    I looked up and scanned for the adventurers. They had disappeared out of range of my qi sight because they must have kept running. Which was good because I didn''t want them to witness me solo a Bullfrog. It would certainly blow my cover and then I''d have to kill them as well. Even if it wasn''t a problem the bodies left in my wake would hamper my mission at least.

    The whole fight was avoidable, but I wanted the core. The bullfrog was alone and was easier to take on than three hellhounds. The size of the core was a quarter of a pound and for someone like Gunt it was worth a small fortune. I was certain adventurers took these sorts of monsters down, but they''d have to share the loot amongst five or ten.

    I adjusted my Svartalfar pack and looked up to the sky. The day was half done and I began to run southeast.

 Chapter 174: Roleplaying a Gunt

    Chapter 174: Roleying a Gunt

    The sun dropped below the horizon and the purple clouds supressed the twilight to darkness more akin to the middle of the night. I crept closer to the camp and watched their cores move around or sit by the campfire. I crawled on my stomach along the ground until I could hear their voices and theny on my side so I could watch them in the darkness.

    I picked up their conversation and it sounded well worn. "I''ll log out tonight and ask them what happened," one said. I could not see their faces unless they were hovering over the fire. But I could see their cores and if they moved I would know.

    "Gunt''s dead for sure. Do you have his contact details?"

    "Yeah, I have everyone''s personal except the Red Queen."

    They began to share a meal and I rolled away and then began to crawl again. Once I was a safe distance away I curled up in a ditch and logged out.

    It wasn''t long before I was disconnecting the cybeic imnt in my stolen pod. The lid rose and I looked around the warehouse. Jake and Rui were nowhere to be seen. I lumbered across the dusty concrete floor and grabbed a spare tablet.

    I tapped a few buttons and began to record a message, "Jake. Can you look up two characters I had to kill. One, ensure they''re dead and two intercept or fix anymunicationsing their way. Stonk is one and Smander is another, sorry I don''t know their real names but that won''t be a problem for you."

    "If you are able to create a cover story this is what you should say. Killed by rampaging Dawnharbour Protector Sigwurd using his bare hands. Gunt may have survived because he was taking a piss in the rubble. Noting back we''re over this."

    "I consumed their cores immediately after killing them so they should be perma-dead. I''lle back out for a debrief when it''s safe to do so. Leave am unit for me."

    End message. I left the tablet next to the pod and climbed back in.

    I wasn''t out of the Qi World for long and two trips in quick session was disorientating. Iy in the ditch for the rest of the night while I tried to sleep and hatched my n of action.

    .

    When the first rays of light breached the horizon I noticed I was an absolute dirty mess. Not only was I covered in dirt, but I had some blood and guts on me from the bullfrog. I sipped on my waterskin and stood.

    I gave the nine a wide birth and then circled in front of them. I was between them and their heading, so I stopped running and began to limp in towards Loctris.

    The pathetic rich kids took an hour to catch me. I was moving at snails pace and hid my scorn when they finally hollered.

    "Hey you," one shouted.

    "Is that Gunt?" another said.

    I jumped in reaction to the shout and turned. "Oh thank gawd," I said. "I''ve been trying to catch you."

    Vengance scratched his head. "You''re in front of us." He was taller than the rest of us with dark hair.

    Then there was Wander the one they always hung shit on for trying to work his skills. "Yeah, how''s he supposed to know that? He left before us." He had a hawk nose and thin arms.

    They all wore swords and still had the same gear they arrived on the docks with. They peered at me. I had three swords, a backpack and knives attached to a thick leather harness.

    "Where''d you scrounge all that?"

    "The swords belonged to Stonk and Smander," I said. "They died and the rest I found on the battlefield outside of Dawnharbour."

    "What happened to them?" Vengance asked.

    "The fucking Protector. We were near the wall when he came flying by. I didn''t see what happened cos I was taking a piss. But I heard them scream and when I got back to them they were both dead. Blood everywhere. He took their cores."

    Vengance nodded. "Heard much the same. Can''t believe you made it this far alone."

    "The first night I didn''t stop because I thought you were ahead of me."

    "We''ve been travelling fast," Wander said.

    I nodded. They didn''t mention they were running like bitches from the bullfrog.

    Vengance approached me and put a hand on my shoulder. "You''re safe now as long as you can keep up."

    It''s hard roleying a weakling when all you want to do is to tell someone to get fucked. "Sure, thanks. I''ll do my best."

    Thanks to my dead friends I now knew I was an idiot and had a massive crush on the Red Queen. This was not going to be easy. I limped along and slowly picked up pace to match theirs.

    Wander peered at me.

    "It''s better one I walk on it for an hour," I said.

    "What''s your running skill now?" he asked.

    I peered at him. Really? You moron - was what I wanted to say. "Barely off zero."

    He nodded. "I just broke four. I know its crap, but gotta start somewhere right?"

    "You gotta start at zero when you reset Wander," I replied, and he stared at me like I was the moron.

    Vengance was the defacto leader and Wander was the group idiot until I arrived and took over the role.

    "Hey Gunt," one said.

    "Yeah?"

    "How''d you get that name anyway. Was Cunt taken?"

    I nodded. "How''d you know?"

    Theyughed.

    "It was blocked moron," Vengance said.

    "Why?"

    They shook their heads and we marched on. Instead of wasting my time walking at a snails pace I practised with my qi. It had to be delicate because I couldn''t afford to waste any qi. I held a dagger in my hand and flipped it was we walked. I controlled its spin with my qi and then began to make it reach higher and spin a second time.

    "What skill you working?" Wander asked.

    "Knives is going up slowly," I said.

    He nodded and walked beside me. "Good one. Can I borrow a dagger?"

    "Sure," I said and caught it by the de. I held it with the handle towards him. He grabbed it and dropped it time after time.

    "Heh," he said.

    "Takes practise," I said.

    "Never seen you use knives," he said.

    "We don''t hang out often."

    He shrugged and dropped the knife again each time he had to run a little to catch up. I sighed inwardly; I couldn''t even practise with my qi in peace.

    Wander watched me with envy so I dropped the knife on purpose.

    "You know," he said. "I just realised that Stonk was your best mate. You''re going to be alone until he gets back."

    "So," I said.

    "You should ask Vengance to team up with us."

    I shook my head. "I''d rather be alone."

    He scoffed. "Don''t be stupid."

    "I''m sick of everyone calling me stupid. My old man never gets off my case. You know what - keep the fucking knife and stick it up your ass."

    The pair behind us heard the conversation and theyughed at Wander. "Even Gunt''s givin'' you shit now Gander."

 Chapter 175: Enter Loctris

    Chapter 175: Enter Loctris

    The backdrop of purple clouds shrouded the city like a nket and it''s stone walls and buildings appeared dark because of it. There was not much to see as we approached but one thing was certain  it was huge inparison to Dawnharbour and Sstria.

    It was no wonder the Chancellor made this the home for his scheming and fake persona. This city was the power on the ind, and it made the others look like country towns.

    Wishing for a birds eye view was moot  I was going to have to do this the hard way. The first thing I noticed was there were many tall towers scattered throughout and some of them reached ten stories high. These were not defensive towers on the perimeter, they were homes or were a base for some organisation.

    Junior - and the information Jake had collected - was thin on the ground in terms of the factions and people in Loctris. There were protectors and adepts of course; they wore green cloaks of different hues to represent their status. The heraldry for the city was a dark green lock on a lighter green background. On the banners which hung either side of the main gate the lock looked ck.

    There was an official tracking farmers, traders and people entering but no visible security. I looked up at the gate towers and could see six healthy cores inside. Judging by their size they were adepts.

    Loctris didn''t seem to care about threats from people, only monsters. Everyone was free to enter or leave as they pleased. The official was more interested in taxes and levies.

    When he spied our group he asked. "Any cores to dere?"

    Vengance shook his head. "We''re returning from the sea portal." The official peered suspiciously at us as we passed but otherwise did nothing.

    We weren''t wearing the guild''s red cloaks, but he knew we were adventurers somehow and when I looked at a farmer sitting on his donkey drawn wagon I suspected it was because we stood out.

    The main street from the gate into the city centre was wide and well maintained and the further we walked down the busier it got. This was the street the merchants, nobles and farmers alike used until they exited left or right to their destination.

    It was fortunate I decided to arrive with the gang of nine simps because it would have taken me days to find the guild hall. It was a rectangr three story building next to two tall towers. It had a t roof which was presumably usable as well. There wererge gardens in the centre of the block and walkways between the buildings around the circumference. It was like a campus of sorts.

    I kept my mouth shut and listened because there were things I should already know, and I couldn''t ask. The one thing I could do was inspect everyone''s cores and when I spied arger than normal core across the street I looked up and into the window.

    A figure darted back out of sight when I looked. They were not part of the campus, but across from it and watching theings and goings.

    I listened to my guildmatesin. I didn''t have much choice because they rarely stopped.

    "Damn taxes, we should never dere cores. What can he do anyway?"

    "We have to pay for our guildhall somehow, I think it''s fair," Wander replied.

    His view was met with derision. "Fuck off," another said. "We should just pay rent. User pays I say and no tax. It takes away incentive to do better."

    Spoken like a true rich kid who was given more money than most people would see in a lifetime of hard work. Not that he was wrong, maybe it was because the rich abused the system that it was falling apart in our world.

    "And we should pay heaps less rent than the Chancellor''s adepts; they have the best floor and the roof."

    We shuffled in and someone had left care packages for us in themon room. Simr to other guildhalls the ground floor was for eating, rxing and gatherings. The footprint was muchrger than the guildhall in Dawnharbour and ten times asrge as what the whitecloaks had in Sstria.

    There was onerge and two smaller rooms to the left, then therge open area in the centre with two sets of stairs at either side. Then far to the right was the kitchen and another nondescript room. There were enough chairs, lounges, and tables for a hundred people, but the guild only had twenty five - well twenty three now.

    I opened my care package. It had some silver coins, a cloak and a key. There was a note which said.

    "The rest of your stuff is in your room. Try not to die like a dick again or your death tax will be doubled, again. You owe us a pound this time and you have a week to pay. Good luck because if you fall short we''re adding half a pound each week you''rete on top of your normal guild dues. Signed  Jerome."

    I scanned the building with my qi sight. There was nond core but in therge room on the ground floor were clusters of cores. They were probably stored in a fewrge chests. And I thought of what Gisael had said about a Qizhu artifact which converted cores and stored concentrated qi simr to and core. If I could get my hands on one it would be the perfect way to hide any qi I earned and grow my core.

    "I''m so hungry  haven''t had proper food in days," one of the nine said.

    The rest were in agreement and there was a rush to the kitchens. They pushed and swore as they climbed over one another to get some food. I was hungry too but I hung back and watched them. Wander was always outnumbered but he wasn''t useless and gave as good as he got which was impressive because it was three against one.

    Vengance served himself first and walked back towards the tables. He was about to sit when he noticed an old man and moved to the other side. I peered at the old man; he certainly wasn''t a guild member nor adept.

    When I grabbed my food I sat with him and the reek of alcohol met my nostrils.

    His voice slurred. "Who''re you?"

    "Gunt a red cloak." I now sported the cloak from my care package because everyone else donned them immediately.

    He snorted. "You''re no red cloak. Oh. Adventurer''s guild that''s right. Which ss are you in again?"

    "Does it matter?"

    He sniffed. "Suppose it doesn''t. Do you know when the next ss is?"

    I shrugged and continued to eat.

    "Fine," he said. "Be like that. I''ll jess rest here with my bottle and you can get me when it starts."

    I had extracted information about his friends, his room and what he did, but Junior never mentioned a drunk old man nor sses  let alone what level.

    The old man''s core was normal for a beginner adept. A regr person had a pea sized core and gifted people varied in size depending on their innate talent. But everyone could grow their core with the right exercise and feeding. The old man had one the size of a coin, it was smaller than my current core which was the size of a golf ball.

    I finished my meal and nodded as I left him. When I returned to the kitchen with te in hand I noticed a schedule. I approached it to read and Wander arrived with his te in hand.

    "Looking up training? Did you turn over a new leaf Gunt?"

    I gave him a sidelong nce.

    "Ah, sorry about before," he said.

    "Never say sorry," I said and read the schedule. I was in the training group after breakfast with a Teacher called Leonell. It was a novice group.

    Wander snorted. "You''re sounding like them. Look, I know you lost your friends and "

    "You could use one? But I''m a moron  you''re definitely scrapping the bottom of the barrel."

    "It''s better than eating with the drunken master."

    "Is he a master?"

    Heughed. "No. That''s just what we call him. He''s some noble who failed to be a protector." He looked sheepish. "I tried to make friends with him too. I thought he might help me with my skills."

    "You''re trying too hard," I said and walked off. I was supposed to be a stupid asshole after all.

 Chapter 176: Mouth Shut - Eyes wide open

    Chapter 176: Mouth Shut - Eyes wide open

    Iy on my bed staring at the ceiling. My legs ached despite the snail pace the others set but my core was almost full. I used qi stamina to replenish and then rolled off to inspect Gunt''s meagre gear.

    There was another sword, then clothes, clothes, and more clothes. He had four belts and three pairs of shoes and I wasn''t surprised; he was a superficial moron after all. There was one interesting item, it was an empty pouch but from the smell I was sure it was some sort of local drugs. There was a thin film of ck which adhered to the lining of the pouch and I resisted the urge to taste it. For all I know he used poison. I wondered if it was all consumed or did someone confiscate it but then why would they leave the pouch.

    There was a small, locked chest and when I shook it  it rattled with a singr item. My door key did not fit.

    I stared at it. I could sneak out and explore, find out more about the city, I could practise my qi and question Wander for more info. But if I was going to seed surely I needed to be able to pick locks and here was one I could practise on staring me in the face.

    I pointed my finger at the opening and imagined my qi flowing to my finger and into the lock itself. When you touch something with your finger you can feel it and it''s the same with qi. I could feel things inside the lock, cogs, a te, and t sawtooth rods. I could feel theponents, but it was much harder imagining the design in my mind.

    I pushed and pulled with my qi until it finally clicked open. But I was far from happy because it was a simple lock, and it wasn''t trapped. Haphazardly poking around wasn''t going to cut it with something moreplex.

    I opened the small chest and sighed in disappointment. The brainiac had put a monster''s tooth in his small chest. Maybe it was a jab at the leaders of the guild if they bothered to smash open the chest  they''d be disappointed too. I picked up the tooth and inspected it. It reminded me of a hellhound''s tooth, but a fang is a fang. It could belong to almost anything.

    When I looked at the root there was a small incision and within the hole it looked ck. Perhaps this was the source of the drug; maybe something more was going on here.

    I spent the rest of the night ying with locks. My door, the chest and I even logged out to study schematics of ancient and medieval locking mechanisms. I didn''t have to know how to make one, but it was good to see an image and how they worked.

    .

    I kept my mouth shut as much as possible. My guildmates seemed to prefer me being quiet and it attracted less attention to me. I was in the novice group with nine others, and it wasn''t surprising half of them were from the reset group.

    It was early in the morning and the Teacher slurred less than he did in the afternoon.

    "Today we talk about auras," he said, and he had my full attention. "At the end of the lesson we will manipte but first it is time for some theory." He peered at us, "Your reservoirs cannot sustain much."

    He pointed at the cushions and said, "Sit, sit." He then walked over to a table and took a swig from a tall ss. I doubted the clear liquid was water.

    One of the Reds grumbled something about story time.

    Another whinged. "Why do we need to do this dumb training. We should just be killing stuff and levelling."

    Wander wasn''t in this group, he was in one of the higher levels. There were five in all. And ording to the schedule only the Red Queen and the Chancellor''s adepts were in the top tiers.

    The teacher''s eyes squinted. "Without training how can you improve? Foolish child," he said derisively. "Listen well, if youe across a strong aura you will at least want to know why you are paralysed."

    "There are three main aura categories. Charm, Fear and Sense; and within these categories are many things positive, negative, and defensive or neutral. The first aura you should learn is pressure but not everyone can do this, and this novice group is certainly not on the level to begin. Today is a theory lesson only."

    "With a pressure aura your qi flows through your body and waves form outside. The pressure alone does nothing without something to push against. It can defend you against other auras, it can inform another qi user of your power and even intimidate them. Once there was a master whose pressure was so great others would fall to their knees with a feeling of being crushed."

    "Pressure can be used offensively in this manner, but it is considered as a neutral in the sense category because its primarily used to defend yourself against the other two."

    I was impressed with the old man''s knowledge. I wasn''t sure if all protectors knew this - if it was something Peppin and Kysandre studied but even so he was speaking as someone who had reached this level. He was speaking from experience.

    "Then we have Charm. It is created using a wave pattern instead of simple waves and this pattern can do as its namesake. It can also be used to defend not only yourself from fear type auras but your friends. Every powerful Five will have at least one who is a master in auras. If not they would be a weak Five."

    A guildmember raised his hand. "Five?"

    The Teacher twisted his mouth in distaste. "Do you never pay attention? The Five are the protectors who defend the city orpete in a tournament etcetera. It is always five members."

    He continued. "Last is the Fear category. As the name suggests it can make you run away, or simply feel ufortable. It is an aura which is just as useful out ofbat. But that is not where it stops there are masters who can cause delusions or hallucinations with their aura. These are the ones to be truly feared."

    "Who can do these auras in Loctris?" One asked.

    The old man sobered slightly and red. "I know of some, but it is like asking what weapon''s does your city have for its defence. You are not trusted  this information is not for you."

    He stood. "Time for practical. Line up at the table you will see spoons. I want to see you move a spoon. If you can bend a spoon I will stop drinking for a week."

    I peered at the spoons and was sorely tempted but it would blow my cover faster than a whore taking payment in a brothel, so I just smiled. The old man''s inebriated days were safe.

    I waited for him to walk behind me, and I spun the spoon a single time. Her peered at me and nodded and as soon as he moved on I stopped. I wanted to get into a more advanced ss without blowing my cover.

    "How did you do that Gunt?" my neighbour asked.

    I blew at his spoon and used my qi to spin it and heughed. He then proceeded to practise precise blowing rather than with his qi. And they said I was a moron.

 Chapter 177: Let’s be friends – Take 2

    Chapter 177: Let��s be friends �C Take 2

    The other students departed and the old man headed towards the kitchen. He asked for a bottle and the staff peered suspiciously at him but eventually handed over a small bottle of liquor.

    He turned and walked back to his favourite chair near the window so I sat down and joined him. I ced a spoon down on the small round table between us and then I scanned the room for any onlookers.

    His eyes fell on the spoon and then me. "What? Want me to show you how to bend it? I cannot do that anymore I''m afraid."

    Without a word I shook my head and pointed at the spoon. He looked and I sent my qi towards it. My tendrils of qi floated through the air like a wiff of smoke and I lifted it off the table. My qi twirled around the spoons length, like wrapping it in string and then squeezed. It became soft and I bent it into a U shape. I let the spoon down gently then reached out with for his bottle of liquor simply with my hand.

    "The bet was for during the ss," he said.

    "No," I said, and insisted he hand over the bottle with a hand gesture. "One day," I said. "That''ll be hard enough for you."

    "Why do you hide your ability?" he asked.

    "Why do you drink like a fish?"

    He looked out the window. "That''s a long story."

    "I don''t want any of these assholes to know what I can do," I said and put the bottle down.

    "Why show me then?"

    "You''re a drunkard, who''d believe the spoon actually bent if it was only you who saw it and they all think I''m a useless idiot already."

    "But why?"

    "Because you''re a wealth of information and I''d like to be your friend."

    "Risky, I''m a drunkard after all."

    I leaned forward. "Risky? I''m a person who''s considered an inept idiot by the people you consider useless adventurers. Where''s the risk?"

    He smiled, leaned back, and arched his fingers together. "You''re interesting. I''ll give you that. What sort of information are you after?"

    "That''s it? You don''t want some sort of payment?" I wanted to pay him, I wanted it to be a mutually beneficial rtionship, so he''d be less likely to fuck me over.

    His smile showed his rotting, yellow teeth but his breath was sanitized by alcohol. "Let''s be friends if that''s possible. I''ll help you and when I think of something you can help me."

    I imagined I''d be bringing him a case of spirits. "Are there any Qizhu in the city?"

    He nodded, "A few. They operate the ornithopter and there''s traders and the like. Why?"

    "I''m after an artifact that they make. It converts cores into concentrated qi."

    He chuckled. "You are interesting indeed. The ones here won''t have one to sell you and word would quickly spread that a lowly adventurer had inquired about one well before they import one for you."

    I gripped the bent spoon and straightened it as best I could. I was d I took the risk to approach him; I would have stumbled right into that one.

    My main problem was gaining influence and getting noticed to get close to the Chancellor, but in the process of getting noticed for suddenly bing capable would blow my cover. I was caught in a jam; a catch 22. I had to find another way.

    He was staring at me. "I notice now that you think deeply, and I''d not noticed you at all before yesterday." He thought for a moment before adding. "Or if I had - I have forgotten your face." He chuckled. "But I do know of such an artifact. There is one here in the city."

    I sat bolt upright; he got my attention. "Go on."

    "One of my old ''friends'' is in possession of one. And its probably gathering dust on a shelf with his other prised possessions of conquest. Do you know of the Janissare House?"

    The nk look on my face was his answer.

    He cleared his throat. "You are green aren''t you. This will be dangerous enough to procure because he will not part with it for any price. The head of the Janissare House is Fredrich, the owner of the artifact, and he is a former head protector when the Red Cloaks were a more dominant faction."

    "I''m sorry," I said and shook my head slowly. "What are the main factions? And how do they rte to protectors?"

    He peered at me. "You never listened at all or. Are you new?"

    I nodded. "I am new."

    "And you know nothing?"

    I nodded.

    "And you are extraordinarily gifted."

    "That part must remain between us "

    "Or  I get it." He chuckled. "I wasn''t born yesterday." He spoke softly and winked. "I always wanted a gifted apprentice."

    He moved his hand to open the bottle out of habit, but he stopped himself and put the bottle aside. "There are many factions in the city but the nobles who give birth to most of the adepts and protectors are from two main factions. The current Duke is from the faction in the ascendancy, the green cloaks and the minor faction is the red cloaks. I am a red cloak."

    "You don''t wear one."

    "Here? Never, but even so I am persona non gratis. Which means I''m an outcast." He sighed and cleared his throat. "Most people who are giftede from a long line of gifted ancestors. It''s hereditary." He peered at me. "But every generation there are exceptions to the rule. These are outliers."

    I waved my hand indicating the whole city. "I''m not from this gene pool."

    He nodded. "True. But my point is the two factions initially came from a single family hundreds of years ago. It is all about bloodlines and strengthening the bloodline. If your talent were to be well known they would fall over one another trying to marry you off to one of their eligible daughters. Even a married woman or two would sneak into your bed to idently be pregnant."

    I shook my head. "I am not interested in this."

    He sighed in mock disappointment. "What are you interested in?"

    I met his gaze, "Just the artifact for now."

    A bell sounded at the other end of themon room. He leaned back and smiled. "Your little guild holds a briefing."

    I grimaced.

    "Go, have your meeting - I only have one more ss today. I will prepare a few things for you and maybe we can take a walk after dark. Do you own a dark cloak?"

    "A ck one?"

    He shook his head. "No, that''s not a good idea. Dark grey, blue or brown."

    I nodded. If there was one thing that Junior had it was clothes. I held out my hand. "I''m Gunt."

    His smile was genuine. "Well met Gunt. I am Leonell."

    I stood, turned, and said, "Thanks." Softly over my shoulder. I liked Leonell and I hoped I didn''t have to kill him.

    The red cloaks gathered, and my guesstimate was somewhat urate, twenty were present. At the head of the assembly pranced my favourite adventurer  the Red Queen.

    I merged into the back row next to Wander. The Queen was on a raised section and a high backed chair was ready for her. With her were four swordsmen who were her favourites. I didn''t recognize any of them from the tournament, they were just mediocre enemies whom I crushed.

    My eyes were drawn to the Red Queen and I tried my best to look at her in awe. This spy shit was hard.

 Chapter 178: Hook, line and sinker

    Chapter 178: Hook, line and sinker

    The Red Queen wore tight red leathers with contrasting dark and light tones. Her top was cut to entuate her cleavage and not for protection because her shoulders and arms were almost bare. The exception being the spiked, long red leather braces she wore from her wrist to her elbow.

    Her sword was strapped to her back because it was too long for a hip mount and it rested under her long auburn ponytail.

    We stood in two lines because there was only fifteen members present on the lower floor. The four swordsmen - who formed her inner council - nked her with two at either side they faced us with predictable smug or sneering expressions. The high backed leather chair was in the centre and she perched at the back of the seat with her feet on the arm rest. Her long shapely leg was on fully disy despite being encased in leather.

    She released a long loud sigh of exasperation. Her eyes scanned us slowly before she began to speak. "We''re embarrassed every day and it just gets worse. Today I had to face the master of the adepts and was belittled in front of everyone. The adepts, the Chancellors trainees and us. Who do you think is the butt of all jokes?"

    She looked at us sadly and the simps felt sorry for the embarrassment they caused her.

    She gulped. "We are far below the others in performance it makes me want to cry."

    She wiped a fake tear and continued. "We were invited here because we were the best." I peered to my left, because the Reds weren''t the best, but I suppose she wrote off the forest with some logic which suited her narrative.

    "We were weed with open arms, given teachers, lodging and advice. And yet, the new trainees surpassed us within a month. Five of them collect more cores than we dobined and all five of them reached my ss before any of you."

    She was full of self-pity, scorn and gratuitous self-aggrandizing all the same time; it was quite an impressive disy of narcissism.

    She jumped off the chair, pointed and shouted, "You must do better." She paced past her swordsmen who seemed immune to the same criticism for some unknown reason, and she stopped dramatically. "Train harder and hunt aggressively. No more trips to the north where the monsters are weak, you must go south."

    Nervous looks passed between the Reds. She sensed the hesitation and it just made her angrier. She screamed, "If you''re a pussy I want you out. Just die and don''te back."

    I fought to control my expression. It was hrious because she actively recruited pussies to adore her and now she was frustrated because they acted like pussies? What the fuck did she expect.

    She seethed until she calmed a little. "Cerbrus," she said, and her right hand swordsman stepped forward.

    He cleared his throat and began. "You will hunt in a single group, go south and chase down thergest cores in the marsnds. You will be provisioned with camping gear, equipment, and rations to stay out a few days. Then you wille home and train for another three before heading out again. Jerome will lead your group and we''ll take Vengance in ours."

    I didn''t know who Jerome was, but I could guess from the pro level pouting. I had a million questions, but I kept them all to myself. I would hang back, watch, and keep my mouth closed.

    Jerome''s pout continued unabated, and he said, "We head out in three days. Training in the quad from dawn tomorrow. Today is yourst day of rest and rxation."

    The Red Queen walked off thoroughly impressed with her marvellous n and I quietly moved to an angle to catch glimpse through the door to her ground floor office. She slipped through with the four swordsmen behind her and the Vengance joined them at the behest of Cerbrus.

    There was always someone in the doorway, but I saw a plush carpet, desk, and bookshelves. There were barred windows but on the outer wall and another locked door. But I didn''t need to break in to study their ns; they were inept, simple and see through.

    Thest person who should be training us was Jerome when they had an academy full of masters who taught adepts. As Leonell had proven - I could learn from the teachers and I was streaks ahead of these idiots.

    Wander was looking downcast, and I saw an opportunity. He was surrounded by five others from the reject group, and I approached him and put a hand on his shoulder.

    "We have to try harder; we''re letting her down. She ..," I tried to tear up a little. "She inspired me with that speech. I''m going to give it everything now" I paused again to find my words. "I really admire the way you always giving it your all to improve and I''m sorry for being a dick."

    I smiled at him weakly. Gunt was turning over a new leaf - people can change - just watch me.

    Another pushed me from behind. "Fuck off Gunt. This sucks that we have to carry you and I won''t be surprised if you die badly in the swamp." He heaved a mock sob. "I was inspired as well." Then his face brightened, and he grinned. "When she said just die and don''te back all I could think of was you."

    Gunt was a weak bastard but my body reacted without a conscious decision on my part. Well maybe a little, but I gave it a pass. My fist rocketed up as I turned and caught him on the chin before he knew what was happening. His only reaction were his eyes widening in disbelief.

    I thought quickly to cover my persona. "How dare you twist her words. She wants us to seed or die trying." Gunt may be a weak idiot but he adored her. That adoration would be his motivation to surprise everyone with his growth.

    He was t on his ass and I didn''t even use qi. Gunt was a weakling so what did that make him. They stared at me as I stormed off towards my room. I got changed into a dark grey cloak, grey shirt, and ck pants. Junior even had supple ck leather,ce up boots. I would have dispensed with them and gone barefoot, but it would be too conspicuous, so supple leather it was.

    When I exited my room Wander waved and smiled at me before he entered his. Hook line and sinker.

 Chapter 179: The City of Loctris

    Chapter 179: The City of Loctris

    The streets of Loctris were a maze and with rudimentary map in hand I set out to explore. The campus where the Reds were located was in one of the upper ss regions. It was filled with moderately wealthy homes, food, entertainment, and other types of businesses. Most of the adepts were from noble houses so this made sense the campus was here.

    It morphed into the merchants district with no clear line. Suddenly there were trade halls and open markets which acted like the centre of the city like a spoke wheel. I walked and explored without stopping; it didn''t take me long before I realised Grimjack, the pathetic bully who I decked an hour earlier, and his friend were trailing me. Maybe they thought to discover some dirty secret or wanted to kill me in a dark corner.

    They were wee to try.

    A market stall caught my eye. A man with a face made of leather was selling hundreds of different knives. He peered at me as I ran my eyes over the range. I picked up a throwing knife, it shaped like a fish and was heavy but slender. I tossed it in the air and caught it. It''s bnce was good, much better than the general knives I had.

    "What''s it made out of?"

    "Steel," he said the word like I was an idiot for not knowing.

    I dropped all my silver on the table and my old knives. "I want seven."

    He shook his head. "Three."

    "Six."

    "Don''t be an idiot those knives are worth nothing and these are at least three silvers each. Four at best."

    I sighed and picked up my coins and knives. "Maybe I''lle back another day."

    "Wait," he said. "I can do five, but you''re robbing me."

    I grinned. "Deal." I slid the knives between my harness segments like it was made for them. They were all in easy reach on the harness which formed a cross on my chest. I wore the single sword on my waist and I never left home without my skinning knife.

    When my grey cloak closed they were almost out of sight and I explored the next region north of the merchants quarter. It was like meeting ce for all the sses. Whether they were noble, merchant, farmer or peasant.

    To the south were the lower nobility, which was where the campus was located. Then to the east were trades, like smiths, leatherworkers, carpenters and pottery to name a few. To the north was where the middle ss lived but it became poorer the further from the marketce.

    The furthest from the capital centre, past the merchants and the services were the poorest of all. They had their own markets which sold decaying food, cheap wares, and other peoples trash.

    I skirted around and was heading back when the idiots who were supposed to be following me were suddenly in my path. They had probably lost me and were searching when I ran into them. Literally.

    "Hey fucktards," I said.

    Grimjack looked at his friend. The idiots didn''t know what to do. He turned back to me and said, "I should kill you."

    "Go on. You''re wee to try," I said and grinned at him.

    "We saw you buy those knives," his friend said.

    I scratched my head. "So?"

    They looked at each other again. "You''re up to something."

    I nodded. "Yeah. I already told you. Are you a fucking moron or what?"

    Their indecision was killing me.

    "Look," I said. "Do you want to fight now? I''m good to go if you are  otherwise fuck off."

    They looked surprised. "There''s two of us and you''re . You''re Gunt."

    I shrugged. "Then why are you hesitating like a couple of bitches? Is it because we''re in the poor district and when I leave your dead bodies in the gutter everyone will think you ran into some thugs who stripped you bare like the pathetic children you are."

    Maybe that was too much, and I''d have to kill them because they thought there was no way I was Gunt.

    They shook their heads. "Look. I see you''ve changed," the friend said.

    I put a hand on a dagger.

    Grimjack red. "Don''t think we''re scared of you." Then they turned and almost ran down the street. What was with these fuckers. They said the opposite of how they acted and expected me to believe them?

    "That horse has bolted," I said and chuckled. On one hand I was d I wasn''t piling up more bodies, but on the other I was sure they had plenty of silver on them and I could use more supplies.

    I circled around the markets to discover to the east of them was a schrly type district. Schools, scribes, legal types, funeral parlours and even a humungous Temple. I wasn''t a huge fan of churches, but I was curious what the people here worshipped.

    When I saw a monk I was more intrigued. He wore yellow robes and was clean shaven including his head. He also wore no shoes and after I saw the first, I never stopped seeing them until I left the district. I was surprised there were just as many women as men in different coloured robes. And they were all bald.

    South of my district was the upper nobility. Thergest and mostvish buildings with huge parcels of primend. In the space a hundred thousand peasants lived were a cluster ofrge family estates. Thergest of which belonged to the duke and that was where the Chancellor would be most of the time.

    It was situated on ake and on the other side of thatke was the marsnds where I was probably headed in a few days.

    I was struck by the ages of some of the buildings in the schr and noble districts. They weren''t new, they were old, and I was no expert, but they looked very different architecture to the newer sandstone buildings. They were made from granite or basalt, a much darker stone and they were almost ominous inparison to the light coloured sandstone. They were well worn; the years of rain had slowly added dimples in the centre of a block.

    There was no way rain would do that over a decade or two. Not with the hardest of stone.

    I walked back towards the campus; it was time to meet up with Leonell. I had wandered for five hours and only skimmed the surface of what was in the city, but now at least, I felt I had a grasp of what it had to offer. I was disappointed that I hadn''t spotted the ornithopter pad or one of the flying machines above, but it was a massive ce.

 Chapter 180: The Blackcloaks

    Chapter 180: The ckcloaks

    The old man had wisps of grey hair that looked like they were stuck on his head. His back was never straight, and his shoulders hunched over his portly staunch. But despite his decrepit looks there was a sharp mind filled with knowledge hidden inside the haze of drunkenness.

    He was sipping a hot liquid and I smelled coffee. Loctris was surely the centre of this world, it had coffee.

    I sat opposite him. "How old is Loctris?"

    He sipped and then gulped the short ck down his gullet. "We''ve got a lot to do tonight. Do you want to sit here and ask questions or go?"

    We weren''t alone in themon room; it was for everyone after all. "Maybe there''s somewhere else we can sit and chat before we do whatever you have nned for this evening."

    "It''s free here," he said. "And we''re just two losers in a corner."

    "Do you know a discreet money changer?"

    A low chuckle escaped his lips. "Sure, but the more discreet the worse the exchange rate."

    "We should be very discreet it''s better thanplicationster."

    He stood. "That shall be our first stop and we can kill two birds with one stone."

    "You go first, I''ll follow at a distance."

    He nodded. "I''ll head north."

    The person watching the campus across the street was still there. They never left; maybe they lived in that room above the cheese shop. I looked up and the room was dark, but they were there either standing or sitting on a tall chair. This time they did not budge, secure in the knowledge that I could not see them. Remembering Alejo, I added another question to the list I wanted to ask Leonell.

    He wound his way to the edge of the merchants district and entered a smoke filled caf. He waited for me at the door and nodded when I entered.

    We walked through the caf which was filled with patrons smoking long pipes and sipping from small ss chalices filled with dark liquid. He then went up a spiral staircase with a little difficulty, it was steep and narrow.

    A woman sat behind a desk at the entrance to another lounge. "Business or pleasure?" she asked. She wore a ck cloak, the colour which Leonell had told me not to wear.

    "Mydy, it is both tonight, but business wille first. Can we get a walk-in with the money changer?"

    She pursed her lips. "Name?"

    "Leonell the grey and a new friend." His hand indicated me.

    She peered at us. "Take a seat in the lounge and someone will fetch you if he epts. Next time make an appointment though one of the urchins."

    Leonell bowed. "I willdy, my apologies." He was awfully polite to a door woman, there was more here than met the eye.

    She escorted us to a semicircr seat near the centre of the lounge. The lighting was dim and familiar smells filled the air. Tobo and marijuana amongst other things met my nostrils. Both had distinctive smells, but the third was unknown to me.

    I looked at the long pipes stretching up from the ornate bottle on the floor. "Hashish?" I asked.

    Leonell shrugged. "I don''t know what hashish is. You can smoke tobo, cannabis, or lotus from the Arg. I do not rmend ck lotus, but you can partake in the red or white. Can you pay?"

    "After the money changer I can."

    He nodded. "Then consume nothing unless we get a meeting."

    There were four doors other than the entrance with two on each side. There was a bar and behind it was a partition to another area. One which seemed invite only, in fact the whole building other than the ground floor appeared to be invite only.

    On the odd asion I saw a person wearing a ck cloak and they always had adept sized cores.

    "What''s with the ck cloaks?"

    Leonell brought a finger to his lips. "Although it''s an open secret it''s not polite to discuss  especially here."

    "Leonell the grey?"

    "I am neither ck nor white. I walk between the worlds."

    "So it''s not a title?"

    He chuckled. "Nothing special and rarely mentioned."

    A short man dressed in grey robes approached us. "The money changer will see you now. Thank you for waiting."

    We followed him through to one of the side rooms. A tall pale skinned man was standing in the corner and when we entered he put down the vial he was holding and turned to face us.

    "Wee," he said. "Long time Leonell. What brings you here?"

    Leonell bowed shallowly. "Thank you for seeing us Lafe. I would like to introduce a gifted student of mine."

    Lafe raised an eyebrow at the word gifted and he considered me. I didn''t look like much, Gunt was an adventurer after all. Non-descript in size, strength with somewhat good looks. I mimicked the shallow bow Leonell gave.

    I was embarrassed to say my name. "Gunt Sir."

    He indicated a couple of chairs in front of his desk. "What can I do you for?"

    I reached into my pouch, extracted the Bullfrog''s core and rolled it across the table. He picked it up and stared at the swirling blue liquid inside.

    "Interesting, it has good concentration for its size. What is it from if you don''t mind me asking?"

    I peered. "I''m not sure what they''re called. I had never seen one before. It was the size of two oxen and resembled a frog with an ugly face and hooves. It spat qi from its mouth."

    He nodded. "I see. How many with you to take it down?"

    "I was alone sir."

    He raised his eyebrow and looked at Leonell who shrugged.

    "Gifted indeed," he said. "I see why Leonell favours you." He peered at Leonell for a long time. "Are you drinking less these days?"

    Leonell shrugged and Lafe chuckled. "I think you are. Very well I hope things are looking up for you old friend."

    Leonell leaned forward and gave him a yellow toothed smile. "Don''t call me old friend unless you are offering old friend rates."

    Lafe chuckled. "Wee back to thend of the living. And in honour of your return I will give you slightly better rates than normal." He ced the core on a fancy brass scale and checked the weight. He opened a silk pouch and began adding silver coins.

    He paused. "Do you want to open an ount?"

    I looked at Leonell who nodded to me.

    "What''s an ount do?"

    "Each time we make an exchange I take twenty five percent and add it to your ount. We keep a ledger of your investment and loan it out to others, businessmen and the like. It is one of the things a money changer does, and you get fifty percent of the return."

    He nodded towards the scale. "This is a small amount, but you have to start somewhere and if you can kill a Thrackan alone then you have great earning potential."

    I wasn''t nning on being here long, but the ck cloaked money changer may be a handy contact. "Agreed. I am happy to join the scheme."

    He smiled and nodded. "Good, good." And then he finished filled the silk pouch with silver and a couple of gold coins.

    He pushed it across and watched my face as I picked it up and slid it into the inside pocket of my cloak.

    He spied the knives when the cloak was open. "Can you use those?" And I knew what he meant.

    I closed my cloak and met his gaze with tight lips.

    He turned to Leonell. "Where did you find him?"

    Leonell chuckled. "You would never believe me."

    "Try me."

    "He is one of the adventurers the Chancellor brought to the city."

    His mouth opened and snapped shut. "I thought there were a joke?"

    Leonell nodded. "They are. He is the exception which proves the rule."

    "Teacher," I said in warning.

    He shrugged. "It doesn''t matter my boy; they will find out soon enough whether I tell them or not."

    It was my turn to look surprised. "The one across the street who watches use and go? She is a ck cloak?"

    Lafeughed. "Someone will have to inform her  her stakeout is blown." He turned back to Leonell. "Is he open for recruitment?"

    Leonell shrugged. He did that a lot.

    Lafe turned back to me and asked, "Well?"

    "Let me think on it," I said.

    Lafe smiled. "Very well. We can discuss it next time. Please make an appointment with one of the urchins. Just tell them which day, weight and whether its morning, afternoon or night."

    "How can I recognize them?"

    "Thy wear a ck patch on their clothing near or on their shoulder. No other clothing they were is ck. Ensure you mention my name because there is more than one money changer in the guild."

    There was another faction in Loctris one which had talented qi adepts the same as the red and green cloaks. I wasn''t sure how many of them were noble or if the ck cloaks were entirely made up of outliers, but they had my attention as I did theirs.

 Chapter 181: The Janissare Job

    Chapter 181: The Janissare Job

    We lounged in the smoke filled room and sipped on a thick sludge that was supposed to be coffee.

    "Do you like it?"

    "It''s shit," I said.

    Leonell chuckled. "But you drink it still."

    I sniffed the sses rim and while it smelled like coffee it tasted like it was mixed with acidic chicken dung. "I can drink shit coffee." It had caffeine after all. I peered at him. "How am I supposed to find the artifact."

    Leonell leaned forward and whispered. "If I had a map it would not help you."

    I wondered if discussing a heist in a thieves guild abode, which I assumed the ck cloaks were to some degree, was a wise idea.

    I scanned the room checking for healthy cores or signs of someone using a technique. It was quiet. Maybe the deal with the expensive coffee lounge was a ce of anonymity where you discussed your next crime. The only person using a technique was Leonell himself.

    "Do not worry. No one can hear or lip read us. I havee too far now to fail at thest gasp."

    "What do you meane too far?"

    He was hunched over but he looked up at me with bright eyes. "I had nned this over a dozen years ago when Fredrich moved against me and mine. But I was unable to make it past the traps and then the sewer creatures kept me out. But I have what you need to find it. It will be both your friend and nemesis."

    He reached into a small jet ck box and pulled out a bright blue crystal. It was small the size of his thumb. The box itself was interesting although it was pitch ck it glistened like ss.

    "The box is obsidian, and I will give you arger one for the task. The blue crystal is a spirit stone and when you are close it will point to the artifact for you." He dangled it using his qi and it spun. It was like apass except for finding the artifact.

    "How?"

    "This crystal was made by the artifact twenty years ago and it still knows its home. It''s the only one I know of other than the ones Fredrich will have hidden."

    "How does the sewere into it?"

    He put the spirit stone away. "I will take you to the entrance and we can discuss the details there."

    "Wait. I''m going tonight?"

    He nodded. "If you want it you need to strike fast. When Fredrich finds out I have an apprentice he will prepare for the worst. He is a brilliant nner and is as paranoid as theye. His estate is covered with traps designed to drain the most adept qi users."

    "I want to learn about these traps. How to make them, how they work."

    He nodded. "In time, in time."

    "If your friend wille after me using one of those stones, why don''t I just kill him to eliminate the threat. Him and anyone he''s trained or confided in."

    Leonell shook his head. "No. I am sorry, but a condition of my help is he must survive." His eyes shone and filled with moisture. "Young man, he has caused me immeasurable pain. My wife, my children are all gone because of him. He cherishes this thing and when it''s taken from him I want him to suffer, even though it will be nothingpared to how I suffered. I do not want him dead. I want to crush him."

    He reached into his cloak and pulled out arger box. "It is obsidian, and it will hide the artifact from the spirit stones."

    I realised that when the spirit stone was ced back inside the obsidian box I could no longer see it with qi sight. This substance hid qi from me.

    I took the obsidian chest - it was the size of a shoe box. "It''s too big for me to carry."

    He unstrapped a bag which hung under his cloak, from his shoulder and down his side. "Here, use this."

    He stood. "Let''s go."

    Once the bag was attached I stood and let it hang. I felt rushed. I wanted to n this properly if I was going to do it at all. I decided to take a look at the mansion and sewer first. I would be able to investigate with qi sight what Leonell could not.

    We walked up the street and he checked for a tail. "I am being cautious," he said. "They should not be interested in me."

    There was no sight of anyone tailing us after three blocks. Nothing visible but I could see them. Their core bounced across a couple of roofs beforending in the street. They were shrouded in darkness, but their core shone like a beacon.

    When we made a turn I pulled Leonell against a wall and into a doorway alcove. I said nothing and pointed. He nodded and we waited.

    When they turned the corner they were only ten feet from us, but my normal eyes still could not see them.

    I stepped out from the alcove and looked directly at them. "Hey," I said.

    It was like I dispelled their technique because dark smoke lifted from the woman and rose into the sky. She was draped in a ck cloak and she red at me.

    "Go back to the caf. I don''t like being followed."

    She frowned and said, "You are more than what you seem." Her ent was different to Leonell and the money changer. She was not a noble, she was from the streets because her ent reminded me of the poor markets in the north of the city.

    "No harm done," I said and waved my hand in dismissal. "But if you keep following us I will get angry." She activated a technique; her body became encased in a web of qi. It was her shroud because she disappeared again. But she did as I asked and left the way she came.

    "How did you "

    "Don''t ask and I won''t lie to you."

    He peered at me and slowly nodded. "Very well."

    He led me through the winding streets, and I kept an eye out for any more tails. We moved quickly and quietly through the noble and upper noble district. The Janissare estate was on the eastern side at the boundary where elite met the lower nobles.

    We were closer than I''d been during the day and I could see and core in the depths under the Janissare mansion. It was strange, different to what I''d seen before. It was smaller but it was connected to another core, and another. I could not see far but it looked like a web or a shape of interconnected cores.

    "Do they have and core in each mansion?"

    Leonell peered at me. "I won''t ask how you know. I''ll pretend it''s a curious question from a nave young man. Yes. This is the ancient pentagram with five points and five intersections. It predates our settlement, and we have no idea who built it. The nobles families built their homes over core, ten in total."

    "This ind was upied by someone before you moved here. It''s no new  who was here before?"

    He shook his head. "We have no idea but Loctris was built on the top of something ancient. It was in ruins when we arrived."

    "What do they do?"

    "They arend cores. It is why Fredrich rarely uses the artifact, he has no need. Thend core is what powers his traps and protects his domain."

    "Does he have mystical beasts guarding it?"

    "Yes it is why we need to strike now. There is hell hound on the grounds and a snake inside the mansion. You will easily pass the hound because you''re going in through the sewers. But you''ll have to be wary of the snake."

    I swore and kicked a cobblestone which protruded slightly above the others. "You''re kidding me. When were you going to tell me this?"

    "When we run through the mission. First I will lead you to the sewer entrance and then I will tell you everything I know."

    I peered at him. Part of me wanted to tell him to fuck off but the old man hade back to life since we met. Even Lafe noticed a dramatic change in him. And I wanted the artifact. I really did.

    He waited patiently for me to process, said nothing and looked at the ground.

    "I want to tell you to jump in theke," I said. "You''ll need to answer every fucking question I have if I do this."

    He spoke slowly and I could hear the determination in his voice. "If you help me get revenge on him I will be at your service until I die."

    I looked at thend core, but I could not see the hell hound. I turned back. "I will try, but if I see something impossible I''m getting out of there. Artifact or no artifact."

 Chapter 182: The Undercity

    Chapter 182: The Undercity

    Leonell led me into a beautiful garden park with monuments next to the Janissare Estate. There was a dark granite rectangr building off the path, nestled amongst the trees.

    "What''s this?" I asked.

    "I know what it was, but the workers who maintain the park now use it for a tool shed."

    With my sight I could see there were no obvious qi traps, but there was some sort of power. Leonell fiddled with the design and the door slid open.

    He led me past the tools and into a corner where he jumped down a hole. If an old man could do it - I followed andnded in straw, the fall wasn''t great.

    "This is one of the ancient buildings and leads down into the undercity."

    "I thought I was using the sewers."

    "It''s both, but it was a city for a long time before it became part of our sewer system. It leads to theke and with heavy rains the water can rise."

    He lit a torch. "We need to go down further; we''re still at the top of the tower."

    "How buried is this ancient city?"

    "It varies, it some parts not much, but here it''s deep. I''m fairly sure this was a tower and it''s top level peaks up to ours. But it was once several stories high."

    The spirit stone was suspended by my qi and it turned until it faced in a single direction. It glowed softly while Leonell searched through and cleared rubbish until he found a door to a stairwell and we began to descend. The shadows seemed darker because the dark granite devoured the light from my stone and his torch.

    It was pitch ck above and below as we descended for three floors. It was disorientating and nerve-rackingly quiet and dark.

    "What''s down here again?"

    "Monsters."

    "Why don''t they surface?"

    "They do on asion."

    "What sort of monsters and how am I supposed to fight them in the dark?"

    "Here it is," he said and while the tower continued down there was an exit to our right. "I wille with you as far as I can and thene back here to wait."

    I peered up the tunnel and something glowed from the ceiling and walls. The floor was the familiar granite stone, but the rest was natural rock.

    "It''s lichen and it glows which is nice because it''s not totally dark. From here it bes a maze, so we''ll mark our path with these," he said, and retrieved a glowing stick from a pouch. It was full of them. He then marked the wall with a line and the stick looked like some sort of glowing chalk.

    He held out the pouch and I took it. "If someone follows me out this will leave a trail right back to us."

    He nodded. "You should wipe them off when you return."

    "What if I''m in a hurry?"

    "Then run faster."

    I shook my head and led the way up the tunnel. This would have been a lot easier if we had a couple of Dokkalfar along and Leonell was marking the wall every few yards.

    "Stop," I said. "I will mark and only at intersections. One mark and one backup. Then pray that whatever monsters lurk down here don''t lick them like sweets."

    "If you can manage a Thrackan you can manage these. But it''s not just the monsters it''s the jump." I nced at him and he said, "You will soon see."

    At least my qi sight would ensure I wasn''t caught off guard by a monster hiding in the dark. Something that was unique to me that would cause anyone else major problems.

    As we got closer I saw the Janissarend core and its connection to the grid. It was bright and was visible at a much greater distance than monsters cores, even mythical beasts.

    We passed through two arches and then a ck hole opened up in front of us.

    "No monsters," he said and smiled. But I could see them below us, they were like ants scurrying around in the depths of the underground city. We were up much higher on a causeway or simr. It could have formerly been a city wall with a tower in the corner.

    In front of us was a break in that wall, where it had fallen away.

    "Can you make the jump?"

    "Down?"

    "No," he said and pointed straight ahead.

    I looked up and across. "How high is the ceiling? I will hit my head."

    He pointed up at some glowing moss and I realized it was a natural cavern. Like something had taken a massive bite out of the rock.

    I threw one of the glowing chalk sticks and it bounced across the floor on the other side.

    "Ten yards," he said. "Maybe twelve. It''s not something I can make." Judging by his appearance he''d be lucky to jump two yards.

    "Why didn''t you bring rope? I could have jumped with it and then brought you across. Or used a grappling hook, speargun, any number of tools."

    "True, but that would be noisy and bring unwanted attention and I''m not sure that a hook or spear would prate the dark granite, it''s very hard."

    He had a point and what use would he be. His knowledge was valuable, but his best years were well behind him.

    "Anything else before I go?" I put the spirit stone away and walked back up the corridor ready to make the jump.

    He handed me a spare torch. "Do you have flint and steel?"

    I nodded and slid the unlit torch through my harness for safekeeping while I jumped. "ce your torch on the edge and stand against the wall."

    My qi flowed and I ran like the wind. I bent my knee and used my arms for uplift as any long jumper would. The main difference was I had qi speed, agility, and strength which I used in my legs. I flew high and for a fleeting moment I thought I was going to overshoot and facent above the tunnel entrance. But gravity took over and I ducked my head underneath the ceiling.

    My momentum carried me forward at a run, then I slowed and skidded to a halt.

    The tunned was deathly quiet but mynding was not. The monsters beneath had be agitated and the chittering which reached my ears was chilling.

    I could see Leonell smiling and waving. He was smart enough to stay silent, but that ship had sailed. The sewer guardians had been alerted.

 Chapter 183: Crocroaches

    Chapter 183: Crocroaches

    The tunnels became smaller and carried a foot of fetid water. In parts it flowed and others it was stagnant and still. It appeared the elite mansions each had their own sewer system connecting to one of the main tunnels from the city.

    The flow from the rest of the city was carried in arger tunnel directly towards theke. The chittering sound carried down it like it was a monster highway, so I tried to find the Janissare connection as quickly as possible.

    It would be on my left but so far the only feeders were on my right. It made sense that their sewer would go from the mansion towards theke and connect further up so I kept moving down.

    My once beautiful ck boots were covered in disgusting goop but at least they were waterproof. My drew my sword as soon as I saw the cores in front of me. I turned - there were cores behind and fortunately they were further away.

    I head towards theke with sword in one hand and torch in the other. The main tunnel wasrge so I could walk upright easily but it was toorge for me to spread my feet either side of the goop.

    When the monsters were a dozen feet away they were already sprinting at me. They knew exactly where I was from the noise I made or the disruption of the water. I was certain they weren''t tracking me by smell.

    Their cores were small,rger than a feral and smaller than an orks. The size of a core was rtive to how much trouble they would be to kill. The only exception to this rule were Trolls.

    Trolls were fucking hard to kill.

    It was hard to decide whether they were insects or reptiles. Their body was scaly, but their four legs were thin and bent backwards at the rear. They had a tail and antenna on the horns on their ugly heads. They were long, thin with several sharp horns. Two on their head, one on the end of their tail and one on each knee. Their spine had a long single row of horns.

    It was hard to discern their colour in the dark, dirty tunnel but it seemed to be a deep dark green which almost appeared ck in the dim light of my torch. At first I thought they had no eyes until I saw the dark slits either side of their long t head.

    My sword shed down as the first charged and I dubbed him Crocroach as the arc of my qi sliced his snout in two.

    The Crocroach''s horns were tipped with qi and I imagined it would be a type of qi strike. I was d the sword was a finesse weapon which struck quickly. Rather than use strength, I used finesse and my qi to slice the bastards one after the other. There were six in all and I dodged backwards quickly as I flicked my sword up and down. Waves of qi flew from the de slicing through them like a sharp knife through spam.

    Ignoring the skins I dug out their cores and popped the first into my mouth restoring my meagre qi reserve. It took too much time even without skinning and I had to fight another four who attacked from the opposite direction.

    "You stupid Crocroaches," I said. I drew and threw knife after knife using my qi to guide and power them - sending directly through their head and chest. It was more economical than the rapier and the sharp throwing knives had better range.

    I worked as fast as I could. I didn''t want to spend all night in the tunnel piling up corpses. It was profitable but the least fun I''d had in a long time including the fight where I died.

    If the undercity was dangerous, these were the peons. It made sense because if it was extremely dangerous they would have never been able to build the sewer and incorporate it into the existing underground tunnels.

    With nine cores in my sack I ran until I found an offshoot to my left. I didn''t need the spirit stone yet because I had kept track of the Janissare core.

    Their sewer tunnel was much smaller, and I had to crouch. It was the first time I was d to be in Gunt''s body, my old lump would have never fit. Not without crawling on my stomach and the thought sent a shiver up my spine.

    I kept an eye on the flow and chose the junctions with the tunnel headed up and towards thend core. I marked each intersection twice on either side with different orientated dashes  a system of my own devising. I then added two more dashes with other orientations, to the wrong path, so if someone was in hot pursuit they''d have to solve the riddle first.

    The tunnel headed steadily upwards, and thend core got closer and closer. I wasn''t surprised that I was still underground but higher than thend core, it was part of the undercity and connected to the new building above it.

    I heard a plop and then another. The constant drip was ahead and then I saw its source. A vertical tunnel which led up to a hole where the upants, pissed, shat, and puked.

    I kept moving, I wanted to find a storm water, water drain or even an opening to the undercity. Eventually I was above thend core and my wish came true. The tunnel became taller and wider for a section and I could see a grate above. It was long and I could see a dimly lit wall above it.

    The grate section I chose was stubborn, and I checked off another item I had to bring on my next heist. If there was a next one. Oil. The rusty old grate made too much noise when I pushed it up from its entrenched position against the wall in a cool room.

    The room was stacked with wine and other foodstuffs. I pulled myself up and put the grate back in position, but the next time I needed to yank it, it woulde free easily.

    I reached for the spirit stone and hung it from my finger. I was covered in piss and shit, and smelled like a sewer, but I was inside. The spirit stone titled up and to my left.

 Chapter 184: The Heist

    Chapter 184: The Heist

    My cloak was stashed beneath the escape grate and I smelled a whole lot better. Most of the sludge was on it and my boots. After a moments thought I removed them and hung them by theces from the grate. It was possible for someone to find them but highly unlikely. I chose to take that chance and diminish my stink to manageable levels.

    To disguise the remaining stench I found some brandy in the store and used it like perfume.

    My qi sight enabled me to track any living being with a core and I had not met a humanoid who did not have one. Regr folk had cores the size of a pea, but it was enough when they were in the next room or walking down a long dark corridor.

    The storeroom had adder for people and a pulley lift for goods. When I reached the top of thedder I pushed on the hatch only to discover it was locked from the outside. The scungy noble did not want any of his servants stealing food, but I was able to push the hatch up enough to see the pad lock through the small gap.

    I pocked out my finger, sent my qi into the lock and it snapped open, but it was still in thetch. I poked a knife through the gap and pushed the padlock out of thetch. It was unsurprising a kitchen above. It wasrge, dark, and quiet. There was a dimntern, and it was time to ditch my torch. I smothered it and slid it into my harness.

    I sat quietly in a dark corner watching cores and searching for the mystical beast. The peas disappeared after a room or two, but the bright cores shone for a hundred yards inside a building and more out in the open.

    The kitchen and sleeping servants were on the ground floor, the artifact was up and so was the snake. It shone like a diamondpared to the peas who were on the ground floor.

    I could move freely and crept through each room in the knowledge that I couldn''t be surprised by ate night stroller.

    The ground floor had foyer with the main staircase but there was also another for the servants. I was about to take the main to avoid any servants when I spotted my first qi trap.

    It was a thin line of qi across the stairs, and I had no idea what it triggered. There was more qi at the top of the stairs, but I couldn''t make out what it was other than a long rectangle. I decided to inspect the servants staircase and it was clear of traps. Some old maid waddled below me was I climbed the stairs. I stopped, held still, and watched her pea move slowly, then back to her bed. She wasn''t looking for me, it was probably a midnightvatory visit.

    I took my time, if I could get in and out without raising and rm I''d be happy. I could fight my way out, but it would be much better if I wasn''t seen.

    When I was on the third floor the spirit stone levelled out and pointed directly at the snake''s core. It was in the same room as all his treasures. It was both a guardian and one of his treasures.

    My heart was beating fast, and I was worried it was loud enough for the snake to hear. I should have been tired, but the adrenaline was fuelling me, and I felt incredible despite being away from the forest and Gisael.

    My bare feet crept across the carpeted floor. Each step was taken with care while I watched the core of the snake for movement and my surrounding area. It was early morning, but well before dawn. It was rare for anyone to move and when they did it was usually a small amount as they tossed and turned in bed.

    There was a wooden door between me and the room with the artifact. It was probably not the only door and it didn''t look locked. I would have preferred it was locked because it was trapped instead.

    This whole jobs was rushed. Leonell''s reason for rushing it was thin and I felt I could have used some training and preparation on these qi traps. I had no idea how they worked and how to disarm them. He told me to avoid them but that was impossible when they blocked my path.

    I circled the room and it had one other entrance from the main corridor which had an identical trap.

    How did the noble activate and deactivate the traps. Did he do it from thend core or was it here at the trap itself. If he was azy bastard he probably wouldn''t want to walk all the way down to thend core, deactivate it and then back up. I searched for something, but I didn''t know what. The door was made of nice, thick wood and it wasn''t that fancy, it just had a simple design.

    The handle was brass and in. There were no engravings or diagrams to be seen. The trap itself was a simple bar across the door and I guessed that opening the door would trigger it.

    I looked for hinges, but they were on the inside, the door opened inwards.

    I could send a tendril of qi into the trap, but I had no idea what would happen. It could trigger it, disable it, or do nothing.

    I looked up and around. This building was new, it wasn''t one of the ancient dark granite or basalt block ones. The outside walls were stone, but the interior walls and ceiling was wood.

    I looked around for another staircase, but the building was long with three wings. It was only three stories high. I slinked and searched around the treasure room until I found a hatch into the ceiling space. It was in a storeroom near the servant''s staircase. There was a hook to pull it open but nodder.

    It was the first time I tried it with Gunt, but it was a technique I knew extremely well. Using tree-run with a man lump was like sacrilege but I still considered myself one of the Svartalfar  just in the wrong body.

    I clung to the ceiling like spiderman and opened the hatch. The ceiling cavity was dark and covered in cobwebs, but I did not dare use the torch. The spirit stone and a core would light my path. I left one of the Crocroach cores near the hatch and pulled it closed. It threw a dim light across the space and I crawled towards the snake''s beaming core.

    When I was above the treasure room I could see the top of a chandelier or simr protruding through the ceiling. The ceiling was strengthened in the central area but towards the edge it was simple boards between trusses holding up the pitched tile roof.

    It would have been so simple if the building was made out of wood, I could have spider-manned my way up. But it was stone, so there was no point wishing.

    All I had were my knives, but they made excellent defacto screwdrivers and wedges. All I needed to do was dislodge one or two boards. They were held in ce by purlins which were nailed and stuck on. The purlins were made of wood.

    I wedged a knife under the purlin and use my gripbining tree-run and strength to pull it up until it bowed. I did this once more and then I slipped two nks from their perch.

    I had made a hole in the ceiling and thanks to tree-run I had barely made a sound. The snake had still not moved but when I stuck my head through the opening its eyes were open.

    My heart leaped to my mouth. But it did not move. It''s tongue did not slip in and out of its mouth. I was never a good student and I racked my brains regarding snakes. I couldn''t remember if they had eye lids but that''s all I could think of. What a great predator, I had no idea if it was awake or asleep.

    I did not drop through the floor. I walked across the ceiling until I spied what must have been the artifact. When I circled the spirit stone around the little silver teapot it continually pointed at it. It wasn''t actually a teapot, but its long snout, handle andrge reservoir definitely made it look like a teapot.

    I was hanging from the ceiling like a bat, and I made onest check for traps underneath the artifact. It was clear. I guess trapped doors and a mystical beast guardian who could either be awake or asleep was enough security.

    I gently nabbed the artifact, and my heartbeat made my head thump when I saw the tail move.

 Chapter 185: Snakes and Ladders

    Chapter 185: Snakes and Ladders

    The tail swished back and forth slowly, and I imagined it showed the mystical snake''s expectation of a lovely meal presenting itself. I was standing upside down with my feel firmly attached to the wooden ceiling.

    My qi abilities had not suffered the transition into Gunt''s body, but his muscles were weak as piss inparison to my forest lump. I strained as I pulled myself up and towards the hole slowly but surely. My muscles quivered from the strain or perhaps it was fear of the snake.

    It was curled up like the lid of a wicker washing basket and the snake had to be at least thirty yards long. It was thicker than me and it had beautiful, speckled colouring including greens, teals and blues. Dark Bear was an impressive beast as a juvenile, but this snake was a fully grown adult in its prime. It''s core and qi paths were magnificent and terrifying at the same time.

    I did not want to fight it because I discovered caution after being owned by the Titan. I could kill a lot of monsters easily but that didn''t mean I should fight anything and everything.

    It''s head swayed as it lifted slowly like it was groggy and waking from a deep sleep. Fear of discovery threatened me, but I kept my mind focused on the task right in front of me and ignored the snake as best I could. I pushed myself up and through the hole in the ceiling with the handle of teapot shaped artifact firmly in my mouth.

    As my feet pulled through I heard hissing which sent shivers up my spine. My mind raced; I had to decide on a course of action and quickly. Should I break through the roof tiles, scale the building and race towards theke, or should I scamper back the way I came. Both prospects held major risks.

    I looked towards theke, although I couldn''t see through the tiles I could see manynd cores in between me and it. If I ran towards the city across the ground I''d have two mystical beasts chasing me. In my current shape - regr hell hounds were bad enough - I didn''t want to meet a mystical one.

    It''s head rose and it kepting up and up under the strength of its body. The moments of indecision had been costly, and I scampered through the roof back to the hatch as fast as I could. Before I reached it the wooden ceiling boards cracked as the snake pushed through, making arger hole, and into the cieling space.

    I flooded my qi and fumbled with my sack to down a core as I slid down the hatch. I did not hold back on qi speed and agility - I let my qi flow to every muscle and tendon as I pushed this Gunt Lump to its limit.

    I flew down the servants staircase in my bare feet and barely controlled eagerness to get away from the snake which had my scent and was tracking me like I was the tastiest breakfast morsel of its life.

    For a beast that was sorge it barely made a sound unless it was crashing through something in its haste.

    I heard it crash through the hatch and then the door from the storeroom, but it barely made a sound on the stairs. My hopes of slowing it by closing doors as obstacles were dashed by its sheer size and strength.

    It was full of qi, enough to fill arge bath and I barely had a mug at my disposal. I slotted the artifact into the obsidian box as I ran. It slowed me to do this, but I needed my hands free, and it was possible the snake tracked the artifact itself. It had not woken when I removed the timbers and that was a lot more noise than lifting the artifact from the shelf.

    My hands picked the daggers from my chest harness and tossed them into the air. I used my qi to control them, and they flew back at the snake one after the other.

    I twisted on the staircase using precious moments to aim as it closed. Its bright orange slitted eyes stared at me with alien intelligence. They sparkled with flecks of ck floating in the iris and a horizontal t grey pupil. It''s tongue flicked in greeting as my dagger sped towards its head.

    My heart sank when my dagger grazed yet ttered off its skin and the snake did not slow, not even a little. I sent the second towards its eye, but it sensed it somehow and weaved its head to the side just an inch and the dagger grazed the scales along its cheek.

    I poured on the speed; it was my only hope. I kicked open thest hatch, dived down into therder while closing it behind me. Then I kicked over a barrels of fat, oil and alcohol while it was smashing through the sturdy hatch.

    I spent mere seconds cracking open the food stuffs and was d I inspected them before heading up. By the time I lifted the grate it was in therder. I lit my torch and threw it into the room, jumped down through the grate and pulled it back into ce.

    It was heavy metal, and the wall was stone. The snake was cornered in the burningrder and its only escape was the way it came. Unless it was tough enough to break through the stone or could lift a heave steel grate with its tongue. I didn''t wait around to find out. I ran down the tunnel with only the light from a core to aid me.

    When the sounds of the burningrder dwindled I peered over my shoulder to scan for its core. The sound of my heaving breath filled my ears, but the snake was nowhere in sight.

    I slid on my boots, donned my cloak and retraced my steps as fast as I could.

    I left the markers back to the main tunnel intact; it would be obvious to anyone familiar with these tunnels that this was the way a thief would have to go. But the markers from the main tunnel to the side tunnels, where Leonell waited, were another matter.

    I drunk another core before I made the jump and this time I skidded on my ass.

    His eyes glistened in the torch light as he watched me. "Did you get it? You''re all in one piece at least. I am d either way."

    "I got it, we''ve got one pissed off mystical snake and the lord will be beside himself."

    "Did anyone see you?"

    "Does the snake count?"

    He nodded. "It does, but that''s no concern. Only it can recognize you - it cannotmunicate effectively."

    "So they can''t put a pencil in its mouth and let it draw my likeness?"

    He chuckled. "No." He frowned. "I don''t think so."

    "It only saw me in pursuit, it may not have got a great look at my face."

    He rubbed his chin and considered me. "That snake is very intelligent, and you have done well to outwit it." He beckoned me. "We should leave before the sun rises  you can tell me all about it over breakfast."

    I wiped some gunk from my cheek and forehead. "I need a hot bath first."

    He nodded briskly. "Very well, very well." He pped his hands. "Oh what a happy day. And I am d you are rewarded with the artifact."

    I had to admit it was fun despite the piss and shit.

 Chapter 186: Footloose

    Chapter 186: Footloose

    The water swished up and over the sides of the copper tub while Iy back and soaked in the goodness. The coals beneath the tub still smouldered and the water was warm. The sun would rise soon so I dunked my head a few more times.

    Leonell availed himself of a basin only and waited patiently as I dried. "All clean?"

    "Yeah, thanks. I didn''t know ces like this existed."

    "It''s good to get in early before the rush." He looked around nostalgically. "It''s been a whiles since I was here before dawn."

    "Speaking of dawn it will cause problems if I miss training in the quad."

    He sighed. "I cannot wait. I will eat and head off to bed."

    "You''re not worried about Fred?"

    He shrugged. "Not really. He will not suspect me, us. I''m an old drunk fool."

    "The money changer noticed you wereing out of your drunken haze."

    "He would never speak to a red cloak. His kind, yes, but not to our mutual acquaintance. But even so I will take precautions. I''m not done with him yet. Take care not to remove it from its box."

    "Can the box be traced to you?"

    "I had it made over ten years ago."

    I nodded and held out my hand then we shook, and I turned to go. "See you at training," I said with a chuckle.

    "I will sleep until then. At least I can get another couple of hours." The bastard had napped in the tunnel.

    .

    Gunk''s lump wasing along nicely. In a few days I had pushed my main skills well past ten and my stats had risen a couple of points as well.

    I stood in the quad looking at the other fourteen simps. Wander approached me and I nodded a greeting. He stood next to me. "Hey," I said.

    "Hail and well met," he replied. I wanted to puke at their fake roleying.

    While he stretched I used qi stamina on my muscles.

    Jerome strode through the ranks pretending to be a capable instructor. "Good. You''re all on time. I''ve been tasked with bringing you up to a satisfactory level." He turned and spat on the grass. "This is going to be the biggest challenge of my life and if any of you fuckers let me down I''ll kick you from the guild and reset you. We don''t want dead wood. So you either gonna improve or get out."

    I peered at the adepts tower and connected wing. They were too stupid or proud to ask for a proper instructor; despite them living just across thewn. And then there were the monks who wore orange, yellow or white robes.

    Jerome was rambling on and he barked amand. I dropped with the simps and ran through a dozen exercises like we were at the local gym.

    Wander struggled to keep up with me even though we reset at the same time. When there was a water break he asked, "How''d you get ahead? I''ve been working every spare moment."

    "Work smart, not hard," I said. "Push yourself to deaths door and then take the rest of the day off." I forced augh. "I''ve almost died three times since reset." It wasn''t true, maybe once was all, but I''d been in some serious fights and had ten times the qi that he did.

    He scratched his chin.

    I wanted to tell him more, but I was supposed to be an idiot. A simp powered, highly motivated for my narcissistic queen type idiot. "I''ll kill myself each day until I can serve my queen properly."

    "This training isn''t hard enough?"

    Wasn''t he listening? "This is a good warm up."

    "You think you''re too good for this Gunk?" Jerome was eavesdropping on thest part.

    I smiled. "I want to prove myself. Give me your worst."

    He sneered at me and looked me up and down. "Where''s your red cloak?"

    "I''m training. Why do I need it?" Not to mention it was the worst camouge gear known to man. Only half the guild members were wearing their red cloaks which meant he was looking for a reason to pick.

    "How about you spar with me?" he asked andughed.

    "Sure, but won''t you be embarrassed if I win? Like, everyone expects you to win, so no biggie if you do. But if I beat you, you''ll be a joke for a week." Sometimes I couldn''t help myself. I am me and sucking down shit isn''t in my nature.

    Another guildy asked, "Want me to fetch the others?" There were only five others and they were the Queen''s group.

    Jerome shook his head. The coward had doubts. From what Wander and Stonk had said to me  this guy was Gunk''s bully, and he reset Juniorst time.

    "Wooden swords?" he asked.

    "Why? We''re immortal."

    "Because you owe a ton of qi cores already moron."

    "I''ll use yours to pay some off."

    "Oh, you''re gonna fucking die again."

    I smiled and drew my sword swing in down in two quick arcs. Qi flowed through my streams without any prompting from me and I let it cover my muscles with the body techniques.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure," a man in a green cloak said. He was a stern looking bastard  probably a master of the adepts. One who wouldn''t normally lower himself to teach scum like us.

    Wand held up and cloth like the adjudicator did at the tournament and the other guildies made arge square for us to fight within.

    He looked at his sword and min. "Last chance," Jerome said.

    "Don''t be such a coward," I replied.

    Jerome nodded at Wander who counted down. We were over five yards apart when he brought the red cloth down. I held back and waited for Jerome to close. If I moved too quickly it would have been a dead giveaway.

    He ambled closer and took up a side on stance. I could have killed him four times by now, but I twirled my sword like an idiot.

    As he approached I crouched which confused him. He lifted his sword up high and lunged in with one long stride before bringing his sword down.

    His front leg was slightly out of reach when I flicked my sword, but I released an arc of qi which sliced his ankle in two.

    He never finished his strike he bent over in pain and screamed. The onlookers just stared, none of them was sure what happened. I peered at the green cloak. All except one, the green cloak knew what I did. It was probably a protector level attack from the look on his face.

    Guild members rushed Jerome and his severed foot to medical. I didn''t want him dead; this was much better.

    Wander was the only one who approached me, the rest were in shock or trying to save Jerome''s foot. A good qi healer could attach it - even I could give it a go.

    "That was fast," he said.

    I sheathed my sword. "Maybe they''ll take me seriously now."

    Wander frowned. "Or try and kill you in your sleep."

    I ignored him and watched the green cloak depart. He headed back to the adept''s building and my guess was probably right. "Do you know who that was?"

    Wander peered. "I think he''s second in charge. They call him Second."

    Iughed. "Dead giveaway."

    "He''s not a protector there''s no insignia on his cloak."

    I smiled. "I guess training is over for the day." I turned and walked back to my room. Now I had made some time to y with the artifact I would feed it the remaining Crocroach cores.

    Wander watched me go while scratching his head. "Who wants to duel?" he asked the others.

 Chapter 187: Send Them Packing

    Chapter 187: Send Them Packing

    The artifact reminded me of ddin''smp which also happened to look like a teapot. The old man had left me with an indecipherable scroll, his words and the inscriptions on the teapot itself.

    I picked up a core from the undercity monsters and held it to the nozzle. Nothing. I tried rubbing it and still nothing. Then my eyes were drawn to the circr design on the top and I encouraged qi to the end of my finger, a tip from the old man, and then I traced the circle with my finger.

    I started anticlockwise, which was a mistake because the darn thing rattled and protested. It was empty and that was a clue. When I traced it clockwise it wisps of blue floated from the core to the open mouth of the long nozzle. It began to suck the qi from the core and into its reservoir.

    When the remaining six cores were stored I chuckled - it even had a fill indicator. Within the circle engraving that I traced a small spot of blue appeared. I closed the lid of the obsidian chest and stowed it in the leather satchel I would wear under my arm. It was far too valuable to leave in my room unattended.

    Iy down on my bed and shut my eyes. One of the reasons I sent Jerome to the infirmary was so I could get some shut eye. I hadn''t slept for over a day.

    I drifted off and fell into a deep sleep. I was dreaming and felt a familiar tug.

    "Found you," she said. "Come to me."

    I was tired, over-tired so I cated her and allowed myself to float to my pond. It was like logging out, but I did it unconsciously. A stray thought floated through my mind, the artifact I cannot leave it unguarded, but I ignored it. It was nice to have but not essential to my mission.

    "Come," she said again. "The path is open to you."

    "How do you know?"

    "You can hear me can you not?"

    She had a point. I swam to the portal I could never enter and pushed my hand against it. The mysterious portal yielded, and I entered.

    I was back. Not in my old body, but in the de. The rock pool was in the centre of Mother''s domain.

    "Wee," she said.

    "I made it on my own this time," I said proudly. "A little help from you. How did you put the portal in my domain and why does it open now?"

    She shook her head. "You have done this Benzhi. All I did was call for you until I felt you."

    "Oh? Is something wrong?"

    She smiled. "No. Does something need to be wrong for me to search for you?"

    I chuckled and shrugged. I looked out to the de and it was daytime. Of course it was, I was napping not too far from here only a few hundred miles. And there she was, sitting near the tree.

    "Gisael," I said, and her head tilted like she heard a far off sound.

    "I called her here," Mother said. "Go sit near her, talk to her."

    I walked to the edge of the tree where the green film separated us from the outside world. I sat on a rock and said, "I''m here."

    She ced her hand on the tree and stared at it. "I can hear you. Is it you or a spirit walker."

    "It''s both. I''m me and I am here in spirit."

    She frowned. "I do not understand."

    Iughed. "Neither do I, ask Motherter and I''m sure she''ll give you some useless riddle that means nothing."

    Her eye''s lit up. "It is you."

    "It is."

    "When will you be back?" she asked then paused. I searched for an answer but she added, "It does not matter I will wait."

    "As soon as I can when my mission isplete."

    "The gatekeepers?"

    "Yes. I cannote back to you without their aid. I wanted to cut the Chancellors link to them before and now I have no choice but to cut the link."

    "And what if I travel to Loctris and kill him? Can you return then?"

    "No, don''t. It won''t work and I want you to stay here until I return."

    "I , I will do as you ask," she said sadly.

    She was so close yet so far. If I was able to reach through the tree I could touch her. I missed her so much and the sight of her reminded me of what I was missing, what I was fighting for.

    "Gisael, " I said.

    "Benzhi," she interrupted. "I have news you must hear."

    "Shoot."

    "Our kind do not easily beget with child."

    "Really?" I knew what she would say but I waited. I wanted to hear it from her lips.

    "Your child is within me."

    "How long before you give birth?"

    Sheughed. "You know nothing. It will be ten more months."

    "Another reason you must stay here in the forest."

    "I am a guardian, an elite, do not forget."

    "You''re an elite guardian who has our baby inside her. You will stay and train the others."

    "And knock some sense into your bear. He is an idiot like you."

    Iughed. "What about Demon Bird?"

    She shook her head. "I have not seen him. He hunts and lives alone."

    I thought about reaching for him through the pool as I had done when he died. But I would leave him be, let him roam for a while if not forever.

    "And what of Reyas?"

    "She is well. Her child wille before mine  six months now. She misses you also and it took some convincing to keep her in her fort."

    "You should listen your own advice."

    She chirped amusement. "What of Saka and Ailen?"

    "Ailen will not return he is dead. It is unlikely Saka will also and if she did you must be wary of her just as you should be wary of Ailen''s trainees."

    "What happened?"

    "Someone killed Ailen in my world and it was made to look like it was me. It could have been Saka, one of the trainees or even the man who helped me return. He is just that crazy."

    "What should I do?"

    "Keep an eye on the trainees, do not trust them. Do not trust Redmond if he shows up. I''m afraid once Ailen died we cannot trust anyone from the n from my world."

    "Are you safe?"

    "I don''t think I will ever be. Not until I do what the shaman did and leave the old world altogether."

    "And then you will be mortal like me."

    "I found a way to kill adventurers if its required. Kill them and consume their core immediately. If you eat their core before they can retract fully they will die in both worlds."

    She stared at the ground. "If the trainees cause problems should I do this?"

    "You can just send them packing. No need to end their life in the old world if they cannote back and cause more trouble."

    She nodded. "I will send them packing."

    Iughed. "Are they trouble?"

    She nodded. "They take and do not give. When you have gone I do not like."

    "Okay, send them packing. Get Kysandre and Peppin to help if you need them."

    She bared her teeth. "I am capable." She got a far away look in her eyes. "You will be happy; the fisher folk move to the fort to be with their daughter as you suggested."

    I nodded. "That makes me happy."

    We chatted for hours and I promised to return when I could. It was almost torture not being able to hold her, but something I could bear because losing her altogether would have been much, much worse.

 Chapter 188: F*cked around and found out

    Chapter 188: F*cked around and found out

    The hallway outside my room constantly carried sounds of adventurers walking up and down so the boots scraping near my door was nothing unusual. If this were a game qi sight would be the ultimate hack because I could see their crappy little cores hanging around outside my door.

    It was mid afternoon and I managed to get a few hours shut eye, but I still felt like dog shit. Qi stamina would freshen a sore muscle and repair a tired body, but nothing reced the need for sleep. With a sword in hand, half dressed and bare foot I pulled my door open and stepped back.

    "Shit," one of them swore. They hadn''t expected me to be on to their little game.

    "Come out you coward," another said.

    "I''m not the cockless simp hiding outside a door trying to get the drop on someone. You already have the numbers." With my left hand I grabbed a dagger from my harness that was bent over a chair.

    "The Queen wants to see you. They won''t touch you I promise."

    Iughed. If the Queen wanted to see me they could have slid a note under my door. Or just knocked and told me. Junior must have been every inch the moron if they expected me to believe that bullshit. "I''m happy to fight and my Queen can watch. Make a square in the quad again and I''ll fight you one after the other."

    They whispered feverishly and argued whether to ept or barge in. "I''m first," one said, and I had no idea who it was.

    "Nah, fuck it," another said and barged in. The door was wide open, and he strode right into the path of my flying dagger which lodged between his eyes.

    "Who''s next?" I said and grabbed another while they hesitated.

    "When did you be a dead shot with a throwing knife?"

    "Practise moron."

    "He was tossing one all the way here," another said.

    "This is getting boring," I said and picked up my harness. I wiggled into it while keeping an eye on them. They would have to jump their friend before they got to me. He made an excellent obstacle as he bled out on the floor.

    "Is he dead?"

    I pulled on my pants and boots. "Not immediately, but since you dicked around so long I guess he is now."

    "I''m going to pull him out, don''t attack."

    "Go get Wander," I said. "He''s the only one of you I trust even a little. Attacking your guild member because of what?  What''s wrong with you morons?"

    "You cut Jerome''s foot off."

    "In a duel which was fair and square. If he chopped mine off would you be attacking him?" I leaned over and pulled my knife from the skull of the dead moron. "Come get him, I won''t attack unless you make a wrong move."

    "What''s going on?" I couldn''t see him, but I recognized the voice. It was Cerbrus who was the second inmand after the Red Queen.

    I got in before they could speak. "These arseholes tried to ambush me, failed at that and then refused to duel me one on one."

    Cerbrus appeared in my doorway with his hand on his sword. "What about Gnt?"

    I nearly choked on the guy''s name; he was the furthest thing from gant. "He fucked around and found out."

    Cerbrus snorted. "And you beat Jerome in a duel this morning." He waited for me to reply but I remained silent and toyed with my throwing knife. "Come with me," he said, turned and walked out.

    They red as I walked past grinning at them while I tossed my knife and caught it. If any of them lunged at me I would send the knife their way, and they had no idea I could.

    The presence of Cerbrus kept them in check and I memorised their faces. Only one of them was from the nine and the other two were friends of Jerome. If I kept up killing them at this rate the guild would be empty in a couple of weeks.

    Cerbrus led me into the Red Queen''s special room. It''s where she rxed away from the simps, kept the stash of cores and had her inner circle wait on her hand and foot. The room looked like a library with two walls stacked with books on shelves. She had a beautiful oak desk andfortable chairs with red velvet upholstery.

    Cerbrus gave her a shallow bow. "Ismei," he said her name rather than her title. "This is the one who sheered Jerome''s ankle in half."

    She lounged on a chair sipping from a tall ss and her head swivelled in my direction. She was beautiful, I had to give her that and her eyes with filled with intelligence. The worstbination for a bitch like her. Men fell over themselves and did stupid shit for her. It was a waste of time, because she would never care for them even if they threw away their lives for her.

    She was beautiful, intelligent, and cared for no one but herself. I tried to swallow my pride and prepared to humiliate myself.

    "Gunt," she said. I was supposed to be ted that she remembered my name. Nah fuck it. I couldn''t do it. I stared at the books like they were interesting.

    "Gunt," I am talking to you.

    "I''m just admiring your books. I''ve been in here before." I figured it was a safe bet.

    "Oh," she said. "They''re nothing. The locals are medieval."

    I scratched my short ck hair. "Really? The green cloaks are experts beyond anyone in Dawnharbour."

    She waved her hand in dismissal. "We don''t use their system; we have our own."

    She reminded me why adventurers were so weak. They relied on the UI like a crutch, and I ignored it to the point of forgetting it existed. I turned to face her, and all eyes were on me including Vengance who leaned against the wall in a corner.

    I wanted to tell her that the system was useless, but I showed restraint.

    "You''re improving," she said. "Good. I wish everyone dedicated themselves like you."

    I nced at Vengance. "Too many morons mock the ones who are trying to improve. I''ve been thinking of leaving."

    She jumped off her chair. "What! Why would you abandon us? I thought you liked me."

    I peered at her. "I never see you and I''m surrounded by idiots who treat me like shit."

    Vengance took a single step away for the wall and challenged. "Who treats you like shit?"

    I let my jaw drop in surprise at his ignorance. "Every day some asshat tries to kill me, steal or extort from me. Then when I beat their ass theye back with more numbers. It was fine during the crossing but soon as I got back the rot set in."

    The Red Queen smiled at me sweetly. "You won''t leave me. You just want me to teach these asshats a lesson."

    I shrugged. "My Queen, I''ve been teaching them myself. That''s why I''m here now - I just killed one."

    She looked to Cerbrus who nodded. "Ismei, I think we should re-evaluate Gunk."

    I tried not to smile, if I couldn''t break into the inner circle I was going to leave. Because only as her right hand man could I get close enough to the Chancellor. Otherwise I would seek another path.

    She looked over her shoulder at Vengance and then back to me. "You beat Jerome easily I hear," she said.

    I shrugged.

    "And you''re modest too." She stood and began to pace. She nced at me and smiled - she reminded me of the snake. Cold, intelligent, and beautiful. Her blond hair hung luxuriously down her back and her leathers hugged her curves leaving little to the imagination.

    She approached me and touched a throwing knife that was sheathed in my harness. "You use these?"

    "Yeah," I said.

    "Is there a skill?"

    "There is, but if you know what you''re doing its irrelevant."

    Her finger traced my harness. "You''re different," she said softly and my heart lept to my mouth. "You think differently than the others in my council. I think I want you on it."

    I breathed a sigh of relief; she didn''t know Junior from a bar of soap.

    "My queen," Cerbrus said formally. "Whose ce will he take?"

    She peered at me. "Make a challenge Gunk. Pick one."

    I shrugged. "I don''t care. You pick one."

    Her eyes widened. "Where has your humility gone now?"

    "Cerbrus," I said. "I will challenge Cerbrus."

    Sheughed and danced towards her second inmand. "Did you hear that my sweet. He challenges you."

    He chuckled. "He''s got a death wish."

    Vengance stared at me and I could see the marbles turning over in his mind. I''d have to keep a close eye on him, if I made him too suspicious I''d have to add him to the pile.

    Cerbrus took a step past the Red Queen and addressed me directly. "Pick someone easier. Vengance or Rnd."

    "Nope," I said. "You can''t squirm your way out of it now."

    The Red Queenughed like she was enjoying herself immensely. She peered at me. "First you threaten to leave, now you''re challenging to be my second." She pretended to flutter and swoon. "Anyone would think you were driven mad to do anything to gain my attention."

    I tilted my head to the side and grinned. "You could say that." She was spot on; except she didn''t know the half of it.

    "Dusk in the quad," she said, raised her hands and twirled. "Invite everyone!"

 Chapter 189: Severence Pay

    Chapter 189: Severence Pay

    The des of grass were almost blue and soft to walk on. The quad looked impable despite the recent exercise from overzealous adventurers. It was surround on four sides by tall sandstone buildings with diagonally opposite towers. The buildings were detached, and you could ess the street from the quad from six different angles.

    But despite the easy ess the citizens did not take short cuts through the quad. It was an unwritten rule that it was campus grounds for the adepts only. It was probably fear of some of the most powerful qi users in the city lived and trained here on a daily basis.

    Two gravel paths formed a cross which gave the space its name. Four small squares were formed by the pathways within the area. There were a couple of trees and bench seats, but it was mostly open area.

    The guild formed a square for us to duel in the corner closest to our building and the activity attracted many green cloaks who came to watch. The youngest adepts wore light red and light green cloaks, and the most aplished teachers wore dark green cloaks. The other levels wore hues between, the darker the cloak the more talented or knowledgeable you were.

    The master I''d seen in the morning was back with a couple of his teachers and what looked like a ss of adepts gathered around the square.

    I wore my harness although I had no intention of using my knives. I took off my boots, sack and ced them at the edge of the quad next to Wander to watch over. I spied the old man, but ignored him because I was drawing attention to myself and I didn''t want anyone from the red cloak faction drawing conclusions between us andst night''s theft.

    Fortunately there were no dark red cloaks amongst the crowd, there were only the youngest generation of adepts in light red. Even at this level they were outnumber by the green cloaks by three to one.

    "No shoes?" Wander said.

    I jumped up and down on the spot like I was a boxer getting ready for a fight. "The grass is nice," I said with a grin.

    I had my trusty rapier in my hand. It was my favourite of the four swords I owned because it was fast and nimble. Gunk''s lump was weak, and the finesse weapon suited the qi strike I''d learned from Peppin. As the forest monster I had natural strength and speed to burn but as Gunk I had to rely on my qi skills.

    The humbling encounter with the Titan taught me that I had a long way to go in learning the ways of qi.

    The Red Queen herself acted as adjudicator. She was enjoying herself; perhaps she felt we were fighting to be closer to her and in a sense we were. I just had other reasons to be close to her which had nothing to do with wanting her.

    Jerome red at me from a chair, and it appeared his foot was re-attached. It was all bandaged up and I had to admire the healer in the infirmary - that was a lot of qi-stitching including nerves, muscles, tendons, bone, and veins.

    "We are gathered here for a duel to the death," the Red Queen announced loudly. She smiled at Cerbrus and then me. "Or until one surrenders."

    I stood side on and waited patiently while she prattled on for her adoring simps top up her every word. While she told everyone how wonderful she was I inspected qi cores to assess talent or other spectators who might be watching from a building in secret.

    It was easy to spot a ck cloak spy when you could see their core. It was the woman again and she watched me through one of the openings while pretending to be an old woman resting on a bench.

    I gave her a little salute with my rapier while the Red Queen prattled on.

    "And now we will see who deserves to be at my right hand. Cerbrus who has expertly served me from the beginning or the upstart whom I inspired. Let no one say this position is not based on merit."

    She held a red handkerchief high in the air while stand far too close to the centre.

    I flicked my sword in her general direction. "You might want to take a few steps back my queen."

    She smiled but otherwise ignored me and the smile did not meet her eyes.

    When the handkerchief came down she took tiny steps backwards like she was a ballerina. Cerbrus was in no hurry like Jerome he walked towards me slowly with his katana. It was well made and if it weren''t for my qi it would easily break my rapier in two.

    My qi flowed to my feet, hands, and head. I didn''t need to order it, or call it, it knew I was in a battle and acted on its own. It was as natural as a racing heartbeat or an adrenalin rush. It had taken me time to get to this point and I had the annoying old Chinese man to thank for the inspiration.

    I waited for Cerbrus and I flowed. He was within a few yards and I moved like the wind. I wasn''t in my fully formed forest lump, but my qi speed and agility were honed to a razors edge.

    Cerbrus barely had time to lift his sword four inches by the time I moved past him and with a flick of my rapier I severed his wrist. A well trained protector would have stoneskin, qi barrier and enhanced body techniques. Cerbrus was just an above average adventurer.

    I was behind him and waited while he clutched at his stump with his good hand. His sword and right handy on the ground while he bled all over the nice grass.

    "Do you yield?" I asked.

    He dropped to his knees and screamed, "Fuck."

    I lifted my rapier; I could easily severe his head.

    "Stop," Wander yelled. "He''s in too much pain to yield."

    I ignored him and asked Cerbrus ast time. "Do you yield?"

    "I yield, I yield," he grimaced. "How the fuck are you so fast."

    I pointed to the green cloaks. "I learn off them and ignore the useless system." It was partly true, and I needed to show them something to hang on to. Vengance was already suspicious, and the Red Queen was smart; I didn''t take her lightly. She was a self-centred bitch, but she wasn''t stupid.

    She ran to me and lifted my hand. "We have a winner." She was taller than me and an aplished with the sword herself. She gave me a sidelong nce and whispered, "Come to my officeter - I want you to teach me how you did that."

    Oh damn. Private lessons.

    The green cloak teachers were casting me curious looks and were in excited discussion while the adepts pped and cheered at the gory disy. If adventures could give the nobles something it was endless fights to the death.

    When the red queen left me Wander approached with my gear.

    "Thanks," I said.

    He nodded. "Whatever you''re on, I want some."

    His assumption inspired me, and I replied, "ck lotus." I had no idea what rabbit hole I had just sent the poor bastard into.

 Chapter 190: Gunk the Popular

    Chapter 190: Gunk the Popr

    The dark grey cloak, shirt and ck pants were all ruined. I didn''t bother cleaning them because Junior had so many clothes I could afford to throw out a set and still have enough for a new outfit every day of the week.

    The old man had slipped a note under my door inviting me to dinner at the money changers caf. My only problem was her royal thotness wanted to me to show her everything I knew, which was not going to happen, but it would be hard to make a reasonable excuse to leave if she kept me.

    I changed into a white shirt, dark leather pants and light brown cape which matched the pants. My sturdy brown boots were clean and then I added the underarm sack, scabbard, and harness to the outfit.

    Guildies who used to sneer at me suddenly kept their distance and looked at the ground rather than make eye contact. I had no respect for any of the simps in this guild with Wander being the only exception, so if they sneered at me or feared me, I gave zero fucks.

    Vengance opened the door to the queens office and then left. I stood next to the bookshelves and waited while she read letters at her desk. When I read the spines I noticed that most of the books were on war, martial arts, and qi. It was a collection of educational books and the arrogant woman ignored them. I wasn''t big on books either, but I would at least skim read the ones on qi and see if there was any wisdom within.

    I reached for one titled the fundamentals of stoneskin when she sighed loudly. "Done, okay I am ready for you."

    I turned and through the window I could see the sun was setting.

    "Wait," I said and searched the bookshelves. I found a book titled ''Natural Qi Flow'' and picked it off the shelf. She watched me with pursed lips as I walked over to her.

    "I will tell you a secret," I said. "When I diedst time and was stuck out of the game I began reading books on qi from our world." She began to smirk as if I was a nave idiot and I held up my hand. "You can''t deny I can do shit that no one else in this guild can. It''s because I began to move qi on my own and stopped using the quickbar. Read this book, digest it and we can talk more tomorrow."

    I handed her to the and moved to leave.

    "Wait, where are you going?"

    I turned back to face her. "I am meeting one of the locals. We can learn a lot from them."

    She peered at me. "Why don''t you invite me toe?"

    I shook my head. "It''s not a ce for you. I will report anything useful I learn."

    She huffed and pouted. "Why haven''t I noticed you before? Did dying open your eyes?"

    I nodded. "Yep. I''m on a mission and nothing will stop me."

    Her eyes narrowed. "I can see that. I like the new you, you''re so  self-assured."

    I nodded to her. "My queen, you are beautiful, intelligent and possess perfect self-assurance."

    Her smile genuine this time because it reached her eyes. Thepliment was true, I just left out the part that she was also a self-centred, narcissistic bitch.

    She stepped closer and put a hand on my shoulder. "I am so attracted to you now." I didn''t believe her, I just had something she wanted. She lowered her eyes and said demurely, "If you can teach me to do what you do I will reward you." That part I believed.

    I met her gaze and said, "You''re smart and gifted - if you do what I say you will learn  I''m sure of it." Then I left as she stared at me.

    The Red Queen didn''t have time to send a tail after me, but I had one, nheless. If they were going to tail me it could only work with someone who did not have a decent core, because they stood out like Christmas lights on a dark night. I turned a corner and waited; it didn''t take long for the young woman disguised as an old one to limp around the corner.

    "Nice limp," I said.

    Her eyes darted and she literally jumped when she saw me. Her face turned red, and she closed the distance between us in a sh. "How, how do you keep spotting me?"

    I reached out a hand towards her face and said, "You can''t hide a beauty like you." It was the truth; I was referring to her core.

    She pped my hand away and snorted. "Your street sense is miles ahead of your game."

    "Why are you following me? I''m headed to one of your establishments anyway. Go back to your perch watching the campus and I''ll be in the money changers smoky caf."

    She twisted her lips and scrunched her nose. "You know I cannot tell you anything. I''m failing badly already, and I have my pride."

    "You want me to pretend I don''t notice you? Will that help?"

    Sheughed.

    I said, "Okay, pretend we never met," and then I walked off towards the smoky caf. She stood in the middle of the street staring at me in disbelief. Then she huffed, turned, and went back to her perch.

    By the time I reached the caf the sun had set. I went directly upstairs and waited for the old man. The highlypetent staff eyed me suspiciously but this time they gave me a much better seat in the corner. The doordy was a talented qi user, and it seemed a waster of her talent to act as a matron even if it was a fancy caf.

    I sipped on a ck bitter brew and despite the taste I enjoyed the caffeine. They rmended I try a sweet and it was a soft, chewy square with a hint of liquorice, very simr to an authentic Turkish delight.

    A man sat down across from me and it wasn''t Leonell, it was the money changer.

    "You came."

    "I was expecting Leonell."

    He tilted his head and smiled. "Ah sorry about that, Leonell doesn''t know anything about this dinner so he won''t be showing up."

    "I''m no handwriting expert but it did look like his scrawl on my note."

    He sat there with a nk look on his face. "Don''t worry, he''s perfectly safe. Probably at home, I don''t know we haven''t been trying to tail him."

    I returned his nk stare.

    He chuckled and then cleared his throat. "My master has heard a lot about you in a very short time and asked me to set up a meeting. If you agree I will owe you a small favour."

    "So you''re not going to try and talk me into it? Just offer me a favour?"

    He nodded and said, "Small." His eyes narrowed as he considered me.

    "I have no need of a small favour," I said.

    "Then earn some more and then I will owe you arge favour."

    "Earn? As in do jobs for you?"

    His eyes brightened and he nodded once. "You appear quite capable, and you have the valuable attribute of not being one of us."

    "Sure, why not. I''ll meet with your master."

 Chapter 191: Undercity Den

    Chapter 191: Undercity Den

    The Smoky Caf was full of surprises. From its murky coffee, shady money changers, home of a secretive order of qi maniptors and in the depths of its basement an entrance to the undercity. This entrance was most likely the reason the ck cloaks chose this building to operate out of.

    Lafe the money changer led me down a stonedder which was older than the caf itself. With a wisp of his qi a line of orbs lit the way a few yards and ahead and behind. Before we reached the bottom I could see four floating cores who belonged to those who waited or guarded below.

    At the base of thedder was a kill room. It was covered in spikes and surrounded by horizontal slits in the wall. Qi traps were haphazardly strewn across the ceiling and a simple nk of wood was provided as a walkway across the spikes after Lafe was recognized and passed. It wasn''t an impossible trap room for an advanced qi user, but it was an impably well defended.

    After a nod to the guards Lafe led me down a corridor into a chamber which looked like it was part of the old city. The dark stone was engraved with curved lines reminiscent to Celtic and ancient Norse art. The chamber was part of argerplex with three exits including the way we just came. Another was a corridor and a staircase, and inside the interesting chamber a familiar woman in a ck cloak waited.

    "This is where I leave you," Lafe said. "Although I''d love nothing more than to hang around I have appointments and clients to attend to."

    The woman peered at me. "I wondered why I was summoned. Don''t embarrass me further or I''ll poison your liver making you piss green blood for a month."

    I smiled. "Never seen you before."

    She rolled her eyes, strode down the staircase and I quickly followed after a friendly wave to Lafe.

    The undercity was ruined in parts, well lived in others. It was nketed in darkness until the glowing orbs were lit by the ck cloaks technique. None of them used a light source they held themselves which was interesting in itself.

    As I followed I watched her swaying round ass and asked, "Why don''t you use torchers or oilnterns and preserve your qi?"

    "Anyone who doesn''t know this secret technique is not one of us. If youe down here with antern or torch you will die quicker than a drowning rat."

    "Those little bastards swim surprisingly well."

    She scoffed and peered at me with a sidelong nce. "I learned a few things about adventurers, but I can''t work out if they are unpredictable or just insane."

    She was dressed in leathers and the hugged her form showing her curves in the dim light. Her pale smooth skin was taut across her beautiful young face. She had barely any plumpness about her; her high cheekbones and long neck added to her attractiveness.

    "Probably both. Most think this is just a game, and nothing is real. When you think you''re immortal and your actions have little consequence in our old world it creates an opportunity to let your worst self run amok."

    Herugh was a soft and breathycking in high pitch that ismon amongst the fairer sex. "Amazing. I''m torn between killing you all or working out a way to capitalize. Is there a way to kill an adventurer for good?"

    She picked up on the word think; she was smart as she was beautiful. "That''s a secret that you have to earn."

    Sheughed again; it was a shortugh. "Dream on."

    She led me passed a hundred different corridors, staircases, and doors. Sometimes we crossed an ancient street to another building and while I could see many cores hidden amongst the structures there were no monsters. At least I didn''t hear any.

    "Did you clear this area of monsters?"

    "Have you visited the undercity before?"

    She was able to discern information from every sentence out of my mouth. "The old man said it was full of monsters."

    "Maybe we are the monsters he speaks of."

    I kept my mouth closed for while she led me past two well-hidden guards into a dark granite building. She ced her finger to her lips indicating that I should be quiet as she pulled on a cord. There was no sound, but it didn''t take long for the wall to begin to move.

    The stone blocks which weighed several tons began to separate and create an opening which she walked through. I followed her down a corridor and into a dimly lit, smoke filled chamber. It was full of ck cloaks, lounging, smoking, drinking or in heated debate.

    They cast curious nces in my direction and then ignored me as she led me through the throng. She stopped in front of a table and said with a flick of her head towards me, "We''re here."

    The old crone stared at her and then me. She moved at a cially slow pace as she stood. "Wait here," she croaked and then she left through the rear curtain of her alcove.

    The alcove contained two semicircr, cushioned bench seats and a round table with a hole in its centre. Tubes and pipes stretch upwards through the hole and onto stands on the table. They were used for smoking whatever brewed in the bulbous container beneath.

    The girl sniffed at a pipe but did not touch it.

    "What''s your name?" I asked.

    "I''ll tell you after."

    "After the meeting?"

    She shrugged, leaned back and crossed her legs. We waited in silence until she relented and opened her mouth. "It''s not the master you should fear it''s the shade."

    "What''s a shade?"

    She chuffed in amusement. "You''re so fresh, I''m actually enjoying this." She smiled demurely and looked me up and down like I was good to eat. "It''s a she and she advises the master." Then she mumbled, "Amongst other things."

    "Why were you watching the campus?"

    She scoffed. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, I don''t share secrets with outsiders even if it is nothing important."

    "So its nothing important," I said with a grin.

    Her mouth twisted into a smile. "Maybe, or maybe I''m misleading you with framing."

    I put my elbow on the table and leaned on my hand while looking at her. "That''s what I''d say if I was covering a slip."

    She yawned. "This game is boring." Then she leaned forward so our faces were almost touching. "What I''m curious about is what the shade will make of you."

    "Should you be divulging secrets?"

    "You''re about to meet them. I sent in a report about you and the next thing I know I was summoned. Instead of working on my thing now I''m sitting here with you."

    "Maybe I''m going to be your new thing."

    Sheughed and then her eyes widened. "Shit, you could be right." She pushed herself along the bench, away from me and mumbled. "I''m not ready. Shit. I don''t want one."

    She was from the poor quarter, but she was a beautiful and intelligent creature. She was talented too, and I wondered if this was the start of something new. But whatever the ck cloaks wanted took a back seat to my mission. I was only interested because they might prove useful and at the very least I could learn techniques just by watching them.

 Chapter 192: The Masters Chamber

    Chapter 192: The Master''s Chamber

    The jovial cut and thrust of banter with the peasante ck cloak girl was in stark contrast to the mood in the master''s chamber.

    The walls were lined with shelves where hundreds or thousands of scrolls which were rolled up and sat haphazardly. There were work benches covered in all sorts of parts and curious mechanisms and the room was well lit inparison to most ces in the undercity.

    The master himself was shrouded in ck robes but his glistening blue eyes shone as he caressed and peered into a dark orb. Although his eyes were bright his skin was leathery and crinkled with age and as his hands passed over the orb orange and yellow swirls appeared and disappeared.

    The old crone moved to leave and when my guide was about to follow she was ordered to stay. There were the four of us in the room. The master, the young guide, myself and the powerful creature which hid in the corner. She wasn''t visible to normal sight, but I could see the shade''s core. While the young street girl was talented, and the master had spent decades improving his core the shade made them look like amateurs. Her core was three times asrge as Benzhi''s. Larger than anyone I''d seen.

    Even without the girl''s warning I knew to be wary. It didn''t escape my notice that she stood close to me and was more nervous than I was. While I drunk in the room and everything in it, she stared at the floor and tried to disappear.

    There was another important thing of note, there was and core withing what looked like an altar covered in pictographs. The carvings were unlike Egyptian and I wasn''t sure was early Chinese writing looked like.

    Unlike thend cores in the noble district this was not connected to anything, it was not part of their grid.

    "Interesting," the master said.

    The girl shifted nervously.

    He looked up at me with his bright blue eyes; they looked young in contrast to his leathery skin. "I rarely find interesting people these days," he said. His voice had a gravel yet high pitch; it contained mild amusement and self-assurance.

    "Is that good or bad?" I asked.

    His hand ran unconsciously over the orb and his eyes sparkled. "I do not know. Let us find out. Shade," he said, and I looked towards her corner. His eyes were locked on me and he smiled  my tell was deliberate. I wanted them to know I knew where she was.

    "Interesting indeed," he said. We were ying a game within a game. The girl was just a warmup.

    She stepped forward and appeared and like him she was shrouded in a ck cloak. Her head was bowed and only her eyes were visible from the dark depths of her cowl. She kept walking and the closer she got the more nervous the girl became.

    And as Shade closed on me the girl retreated away from the both of us. Curiously she circled me with her head and cowl angled towards the ground she inspected me with her peripheral vision or with something else entirely.

    I could feel her aura rather than see it with my qi-sight. It was generated by her qi but it was something else entirely. Her streams vibrated and what emanated from her were waves of energy. Her aura was like something I should have learned in physics if I had paid more attention.

    It was a field.

    A field generated by her qi. I was amazed by it just as much as I felt its pressure and the reason the girl backed away became apparent. The pressure was like gravity pressing down on me with an ever increasing force. It had a volume knob, and she was slowly turning it up.

    "Interesting," the master said as I withstood her assault.

    My own qi reacted, and my streams filled like I was about to engage in a deadly fight. I was d I came, she had power unlike anyone I''d met. If I was going to grow and defeat a Titan I would need to learn from a being like her.

    Although I couldn''t see her I was sure of one thing. She was not human; she was something else entirely.

    She was slightly shorter than my short ass lump and although she was fully enclosed in a cloak she moved gracefully across the floor. It wasn''t obvious if she stepped or glided as she circled me and tried to get me to drop to the floor.

    The girl was as far away as she could get, and she fell to her knees moments before I did.

    The pressure was insane and despite my qi leaping to my defence I did not have the technique to protect myself.

    She glided back towards the master and stood behind him. The pressure slowly left like it was water in a sink which was circling a drain. I could hear the street girl''s hard breathing as I stood back up. I was d she was affected so badly because it made me feel better about falling to my hands and knees.

    "You are a novice?" the master asked.

    "I am," I said.

    "Did he defend?"

    "No." When she spoke her voice reminded me of Gisael. She couldn''t possibly be a Svartalfar could she?

    I looked for her hands, but they remained by her side and the sleeves of her cloak hid them. I had to get her to do something so I could see her skin. I had to know if she was a Svartalfar.

    "How did he stand if he doesn''t know how to defend?"

    She did not answer.

    "Reiko?"

    The girl whimpered and I now knew her name. "How the fuck should I know." Then she added btedly. "With all due respect master."

    He ignored any slight.

    "Tell me adventurer. How can you stand when you are a novice who does not know how to defend against a pressure aura?"

    "Pig headedness."

    He chuckled and shook his head. "Keep your secrets it will be a fun game to unravel them."

    He looked at Reiko and his eyes unfocused as he thought. "Hecks training, but he can spot your tail easily."

    "He has training," she said. "He easily defeated the other adventurer and he''s been in the undercity before."

    The master did not react to her words but looked at me instead. "What shall we do with you? That is the question."

    We stood in silence while the master pondered me. I had to y this smart, keep them onside so I could use them. I kept my mouth shut and waited.

    "Why did this one note to notice before?"

    "He died and it took time toe back."

    The master chuckled. "Oh to have such power. You can fight without care."

    "We can die the real death."

    "Tell me? No wait let me puzzle it out." He rubbed his orb unconsciously as he thought. It took a minute, but his toothy grin spread across his face and then he said, "Consume the core."

    I nodded. "Consume the core before we escape back to the old world."

    "Is it wise to tell me this secret?"

    I shrugged. "Is it wise to visit the den of the ck cloaks?"

    He chuckled. "Touch. So, you''re a novice and unwise. And yet you are intriguing, what shall we do with you? Reiko?"

    "I''m not ready for an apprentice."

    He chuckled. "Granted - you do not know much."

    The shade moved forward, and it was barely perceptible. But both the master and I noticed her tiny movement which was in contrast to how she was like a statue before.

    "Shade?" he asked.

    "I want him."

    A look of surprise sprang to the masters eyes. "You  what?" He said and turned.

    "I want him," she repeated.

    Reiko shot me a warning look of impending doom.

    "For what? You don''t take apprentices. You are my seer and adviser."

    "This one I take."

    "What aren''t you telling me?"

    Her head tilted and her cowl fell away slightly showing a tiny amount of skin on her cheek. It was not green it was cerulean blue but as quickly as it appeared it disappeared back within her cowl.

    "Much," she said.

    He cackled. "I want to give him to you just to see what happens."

 Chapter 193: Shade’s Choice

    Chapter 193: Shade��s Choice

    "I will take him," Reiko said. Her voice betrayed her concern, and it was not an emotion towards me that the master appreciated.

    "We established that you are not fit to take an apprentice and your sentiment betrays you. Has he already built a home in your heart? I don''t know whether to be impressed by his skill or disgusted with yourck of fortitude."

    "She fears Shade," I said. "It is not concern for me, but her fear of Shade and she would probably offer the same if someone else stood here."

    The master cackled. "And now you defend her, I see you two have a bond already. You work fast adventurer. What shall we call you?"

    I was hopeful I could ditch the name Gunk and choose another if I joined with the ck cloaks. It was not a good reason  a good reason was receiving training from Shade - whatever race she was - if that what was on offer and reaching my goal of getting the Chancellors secrets before ending him.

    I resisted the urge to tell them Benzhi. It was a name the Chancellor would recognise and although this was an underground, secretive organisation I had no idea what rtions they had with the bastard.

    Before I could open my mouth Shade offered. "Sheng."

    "You want to im him and name him?" The master twisted his torso and turned his head to look up at her. Although she was short and looked down he was seated, and he looked up at her face.

    His lips pursed. "Should I be worried Shade? You have a sudden fascination with this one."

    "You should not worry there is nothing to be gained from it. You yourself invited him from your own curiosity."

    He turned back and considered his orb. "What do you want Sheng?"

    "To learn and to speak with the gatekeepers. This is all I want."

    The master frowned. "Aw you took the fun out of finding out. I suspect this is true, its too random for a lie and to learn is to gain information and power, this is something we all want. It is like saying I want to breath."

    "Will Shade teach me?"

    "Maybe," he said. "But will you serve me? You can stay with your guild but that would be for appearances you would be one of us."

    Reiko was agitated but she did not speak, however her bodynguage alone shouted, and I was not the only one to notice.

    "Reiko you should leave before I lose patience with you," the master said dryly.

    She walked slowly with her shoulders hunched over and her eyes focused on the ground. Somehow I managed to embarrass her again and I wasn''t even trying.

    When she had left the master sighed. "I do not know whether I should give you to Shade. She''s acting strangely and who knows what she''s nning. But if anything it will be interesting to see what she does with - or to - you. Maybe she''ll eat your core to consume your power. Or she will take you, train you and finally leave us."

    He was talking as if she wasn''t there or if there was no point in trying to hide things from her. He stood and approached me. It was then his age showed, his mind was agile, but his body was weak. Unless of course this was an act, which was possible.

    "She has been serving us before I was born; she''s not a ve, there is no contract. She lived here before we arrived."

    When he was close he looked into my eyes. "She never asks for anything - she just provides advice and knowledge. Sometimes her riddles make sense and other times they''re fun to solve. I''ve always been a curious person Sheng and now I''m curious about you. What makes you different?"

    He stood beside me and turned back to face her. "You may think this is a simple thing, but it is strange, very strange. It''s possible that she will take you and abandon us."

    I nced at him. "You''re spilling the beans. Why?"

    He cackled. "If I do something you should know because it serves a purpose."

    I shifted my feet and straightened with my hands behind my back. "Why do you want me Shade?"

    The three of us stood in silence for the longest time and while the master was prepared to wait for her answer so was I. She was immobile, like a statue with a dark cloak thrown over it.

    "I will tell you when I know."

    The master cackled. "See. Riddles. She imed you, she has a reason, but she doesn''t know the reason. Does that mean it is gut feel or she suspects something but is not sure."

    I nodded; he was good. "Do you know much about the gatekeepers?"

    "Things are not what they seem," she said.

    She was definitely rted to Mother in some way. They had a manner of speaking in riddles that was eerily simr.

    "Are you an Alfar?" I asked.

    The master smiled. "You''re not aplete novice. She is a Myrkalfar."

    "You''re shitting me."

    "No. I assure you they are long lived and powerful race. She is the only one of her kind in Loctris, that I know of and not much escapes our attention. For instance there was a theft at the Janissare Mansion where a priceless artifact was stolen. Do you know anything about this?"

    "I deny involvement of course."

    Heughed. "You lie but speak truthfully, I like your sense of humour. There - I''ve decided I will agree to you being given to Shade. Assuming you agree also."

    How could I resist. She knew so much. I suspected she knew what was behind the curtain where even the protectors, the shaman and the Chancellor were ignorant. I wasn''t sure how I was going to manage the Red Queen and the Reds. But this path was opening for me it was as if going with the flow was the way to live.

    "Of course. How could I refuse?"

    He nodded. "How indeed."

    She flipped back her cowl to reveal her face and her purple, alien, intelligent eyes stared at me. She was an exotic beauty that only the descendants of the alfar possessed. Her hair wrapped her face in a long bob, and it was almost pure white with a streak of purple.

    "You will follow me," she said, and my heart leaped into my mouth.

 Chapter 194: The Nobody Test

    Chapter 194: The Nobody Test

    Reluctantly the Master of the ck Cloaks allowed us to leave. He didn''t threaten or bar Shade from leaving, he just kept giving advice, asking questions, and offering treats like food, pipeweed, alcohol or hallucinogenic drugs.

    She led me through a maze of narrow, unused corridors and through a couple of secret doors before finally arriving at a barren room with a translucent green wall. The wall moved like the surface of a pond or a portal and I could not discern much through it because it was like looking at a picture through a tank of murky water.

    "This is a test," she said. "Beyond that wall is my ce of rest and solitude. No ck cloak has found this ce. The most powerful ck cloaks would struggle to pass through the curtain."

    She was going to show me behind the curtain literally, I just had to pass through.

    "It is a test of strength and determination to pass through." Go pointed. "Go. I will watch." Her voice was low in volume, but it had a hard edge to it. Her husky tones cut through the air and I could hear her well despite being softly spoken.

    She sat crossed legged and ced her hands on her knees. Even in this position her face, hands and feet were hidden.

    I approached the curtain and touched it. It felt cool like a portal and it was unforgiving, my hand could not push through.

    I imagined a battle to the death with a Titan and my qi flowed from my core flooding my streams. It was taxing but once I was through I could rest, and I had the artifact if I needed to replenish.

    I stepped up to the curtain, so my nose was touched it and I ced a hand on it before applying pressure. It bent like a rubber surface, but it did not allow a fingernail to break through let alone my hand or body.

    I thought there was no point in using force, but I would give it a try just to rule it out. Qi strength patterns formed in my muscles throughout my body, and I strained against the surface. It buckled no further than a simple push despite the physical pressure. I could have pushed a 747 but I couldn''t break the seal.

    Physical pressure was not required, it was spiritual pressure. I allowed my streams to settle back to a non-war setting and when my flow was regr I imagined them vibrating like a guitar string being plucked.

    It was not hard to start but it was hard to master. My aura was uncontrolled and wonky. There was no beauty, rhythm or consistency that made Shade''s powerful. I drifted and imagined a song, an enjoyable beat that gave me joy 212 by Azealia Banks. It was fast before it was slow, and it was one that I''d listened to since I was young, so I knew every beat off by heart.

    My streams strummed at a fast pace and my pressure built up to a crescendo, it wasn''t perfect far from it but it was working. My field battered against the green curtain and it wobbled, it shook like jello. It was taxing but I could see progress within myself at least.

    My aura pushed and I worked through the song and then another. I felt exhrated because I had created my first aura, but I was tiring and the green wall which separated me from my goal shook but did not break. When I pressed my hand it still did not yield.

    I fought with it for an hour, and I was beat. Although my streams weren''t flushed with qi it was still tiring to activate them to form the aura. I was working a muscle I had never worked before and it screamed at me to stop.

    I rxed and let my aura drop. My shoulders slumped and I turned to see Shade sitting with her legs crossed, hands on her knees and she was unmoving. For all I knew she could be asleep within the dark folds of her cowl.

    My feet carried me to her while I considered using the artifact to restore my qi there was not much point and I''d be exposing the object for no good reason other than continue with a strategy that wasn''t working. Not to mention it was my qi which was exhausted it was the act of vibrating my streams to create the waves.

    A sat in front of her facing her. "Do you admit defeat?" she asked.

    "No, not yet. I need time to think of another way."

    She remained silent and stock still, but I could feel her attention on me.

    A dozen ideas ran through my mind, but none felt like a good idea. If I got desperate I would try but for I remained for a time thinking. It was quiet in the room and the only thing I could hear was my breathing and my heart beating  I couldn''t hear hers.

    "You do not ask questions," she said.

    "Oh, is that allowed? You said it was a test."

    "A test does not exclude questions unless it''s a rule of the test and this one has no such rule. It is a test of your skill not knowledge."

    "Great then what am I missing?"

    "This is a terrible question. You are missing a million things."

    "Is my aura too weak or ill defined?"

    "Your aura is not the cause. It is very good for a beginner."

    So if it wasn''t my aura then it had to be another technique. It wasn''t my strength, even if for some reason I wasn''t strong enough I should at least be able to break the seal. No I was missing something.

    I suddenly realised that her core was gone. She was sitting in front of me, but I could not see her with my sight. Wait. I could see a shadow of her core; it was a smoky substitute. The curtain wasn''t the only thing in the test, she said she was testing my skill and she sat there hiding her core somehow. Which meant she wanted me to notice her hiding her core, which meant she knew I could sense it at least.

    "How are you hiding your core?" I asked.

    "I am nobody," she said.

    Fuck. Riddles.

    I racked my brain. Okay, nobody, which meant she made herself disappear because she was nobody and her core disappeared. Wait. I remember the proverbs from Lao Tzu. It was in there, in the ancient Chinese texts. It was about letting go of everything. Fuck. I couldn''t let go of my goals, my mission.

    I agonised over it and had to ask, "In order to achieve my goals do I need to let go?"

    "You cannot force. You must wait and then flow."

    I was getting frustrated. "What? More riddles. How can I get through if I don''t force?"

    "Water repels oil, but does water repel water?"

    "Fuck!" I stood. "Okay." And I stomped towards the green barrier and qi struck it again, and again. I wailed on it like a lunatic with the most massive punches I could summon at least until my anger subsided, and I was exhausted. Deep down I knew it wouldn''t work but I felt better. Much better.

    Iy down next to the curtain. I was exhausted, my qi reserve was now close to empty, but my frustration and anger were gone. I rxed. I would achieve my goal; I didn''t need to force it I just needed to imagine it and it woulde just like my qi did.

    I let go. I didn''t need Shade, she was nice an all, but if I failed this test it didn''t matter. One day I would be back in the forest, I would reim my body and cut the strings which controlled me. They couldn''t twist me luck a puppet if I was no one.

    If I was nobody I could go where I pleased. I had no strings and no inhibitions. Good and bad things did not happen to me, things just happened and there were no setbacks. It was a journey, and the journey did not move forward or backward, it just moved.

    Water does not repel water. Fuck. My arm flopped out to my side and I looked up. I had no idea what it was made out of. Was it even made out of anything. Her clues began to link together. While they made perfect sense to her it took me ages to get it.

    Water does not repel water. The curtain was nothing. I am nobody - No Body. And then I realised my flopped out arm was through the barrier.

    I rolled through and jumped to my feet. My arm rocketed to the air in celebration and through the green haze I saw her slowly stand and walk towards me.

    The bitch walked through the barrier like it wasn''t there.

 Chapter 195: The Mushroom Garden

    Chapter 195: The Mushroom Garden

    The green veil guarded a wild garden of mushrooms and fungi on a bed of smooth rocks and running spring water. A petrified tree still stood in the centre and it was covered in multicoloured glowing moss which helped light the area along with the bioluminescent stctites which covered the high ceiling of the natural cavern.

    There was nond core but the whole area was rich with qi. "Is this a domain?" I asked.

    "No," she simply said with no further exnation. It was too unreal to be real, and yet it was here.

    She pointed. "Sit. I have my questions to be answered now."

    I did as asked, but still protested. "Hold on. I still have a million questions."

    "You may ask when time allows." She sat and removed her cowl. It flopped onto her shoulders and upper back.

    Her eyes were not one purple, but a speckled coge of several hues. They wererge and round and if I didn''t know she was ancient I would have sword she was eighteen. Her cerulean blue skin was without blemish and her lips were the same colour just a darker hue. The whites of her eyes and teeth were the only aspect which wasn''t alien. Even her shocking white hair was far to white to be human.

    But despite her beauty there was no joy, no warmth she was cold as she looked. Gisael was ruthless but there was a hunger, an aggression which made her alive. Shade could be a blue robot and I wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.

    "When I was hidden you saw through my shroud," she said.

    "Yeah."

    "This is a high level ocr skill which you do not possess. You stumble in the dark, but you can see through a deep shroud created by a master in the art. This is strange, there is something you are hiding."

    "Can you swear to a secret?"

    "I bear more secrets than you have hairs on your head."

    "Oh you can tell me those, but if I tell you how I can see through your deep shroud then you must keep that a secret."

    "Very well. I agree."

    "I can see qi. I can see your core right now. I can see that this ce has nond core, but in the ck cloak masters room there was and core in the altar. I saw thework ofnd cores which were connected between the nobles estate and when you use a technique I can see the patterns and your streams of qi. The only things I cannot see is an aura, when you hide your core and be nobody, and a core stored within obsidian."

    She stared at me, but her face showed no emotion other than the tiniest twinkle in her eyes. She leaned forward and stared into my eyes. "You cannot know these things and be lying. However it is unbelievable. Do you know the story of the Qi Sage?"

    "A little. Tell me."

    "Eons ago he came to visit the Alfar on our ind in the forever sky. It was muchrger than this one, a hundred times. We lived in peace and harmony with thend and its creatures. We ate fish, fruit and what we could harvest from nature. We did not keep animals or grow crops."

    "We were happy, but we were ignorant of qi. It was everywhere, we were rich with it, and we were carefree. With lived with it and it guided us, but we did not use techniques not wield its power."

    "He was a prophet and a teacher. He was wise and talented. But he also corrupted us and to some he cursed us. If a prophet neveres and never tells you what will pass will it actually pass? Does the prophet cause the event he prophesises? These are the questions Myrkalfar have discussed for an eon after the cataclysm. Some worship the Qi Sage, some despise and curse him."

    "He spoke of threats from the Jotnar and the Fomori. That they woulde and destroy us if we did not learn to defend ourselves. And he was right. Everything he said would happen came to pass. And for all his teaching techniques to the Alfar we were still destroyed."

    "Some did escape. But we are no longer Alfar. They escaped the cataclysm, but our beautiful home was destroyed by the greed of the two prime races who fought over it. They did note to destroy us, but to conquer us and make us serve them. But that does not change the oue which was destruction of our ind and our people."

    "We ran and hid on smaller inds in the sky. Some were caught and enved by the Jotnar. Others fled underground and dug into the very rock beneath the ind to hide, while others hid in the deep forests."

    "Now we are Myrkalfar, Dokkalfar and Svartalfar. The Alfar race is broken into three."

    The end of the story I had heard, but there was a slight twist that the Qizhu Schr missed. "The Myrkalfar are the race enved by the Jotnar?"

    She nodded.

    "How did youe here?"

    "I was a shade and possess many techniques which were useful to my master.

    Over time I grew in strength and my master grewcent. He wasx and I escaped then travelled for years  I was on the run. I moved from ind to ind until I found this ce. It was deserted. There were no men. There was no one. But the ruins were here. Someone used to live here."

    "When I crept through the undercity - away from all people - I was out of reach from my master. And when the men came I reverted to old habits out of fear of discovery. I am shortening the tale but in thest hundred years I have served sessive Masters of the ck Cloaks just as I served my old Jotnar master."

    I had an idea why she was the way she was. She was not a robot she was withdrawn into herself so far that all that appeared on the outside was the cold person before me.

    "I have heard some of this before. I also heard that I share qi-sight with the Qi Sage and that''s why I was warned to keep it to myself."

    She nodded. "I understand. But you are not him. There is no danger with me knowing this fact."

    I looked around the tranquil cavern which was a rare natural spot within the undercity. "This undercity  do you know who used to live here?"

    She nodded. "The cataclysm splintered the Alfar''s ind into a hundred shards. This ce is one of those shards. The buildings you see were built during the Qi Sage era, thend corework was built by him and the Alfar. He walked thesends and was in this city. It is a strange coincidence that out of the hundreds of thousands of inds in the never ending sky that you came here."

    I nodded. It was a coincidence. Despite everything she told me there was still much I didn''t know. I felt like we were still scratching the surface. "Can you take me to the gatekeepers?"

    She shivered and it was umon for her to move. Just the idea of the gatekeepers frightened her and when she spoke her voice wavered. "No. I cannot."

    My shoulders slumped. So much for that shortcut.

 Chapter 196: Cavern Exploration

    Chapter 196: Cavern Exploration

    The trickling sound of running water was the only sound which apanied my breathing in the grotto. Shade was as quiet as her name suggested, she was like a ghost. She barely moved and rarely made a sound.

    "Be still," she said.

    With the exception of her cold scolding. I was being still; I just wasn''t a statue like her. My legs were crossed underneath me as I studied the stctites above us. They were all different sizes, shapes and the water which formed them glistened on their surface before it finally collected at the tip and dripped.

    "How old are you?" I asked.

    "You are practising being still  do not ask questions now."

    "So old you''re embarrassed then."

    I couldn''t goad her. She was born a ve and lived as one for centuries and when she escaped she stopped running - she gave herself into servitude again. And I thought my history was sad.

    We sat in silence for another hour. She acted like she had all the time in the world because she literally did.

    "You know," I said. "I think sitting on your ass meditation is bullshit. I do my best thinking and non-thinking when I''m running through the forest."

    Her reaction was predictable, there was none. Shade wasn''t just calm and collected she was detached.

    I stood and held out my hand. "Show me something useful or we should explore the undercity."

    Her eyes opened and stared at me with their speckled purple beauty. "Do you seek patterns? Your foundations are weak, you must learn stillness before learning the shroud."

    "Let''s explore."

    "Why?"

    "Many reasons - we can run, talk, think, discover and hunt." It waste and I would have to return to the guild at some stage, but this wasn''t only about me.

    She rose without taking my hand like she was pulled up by a cable. As a former athlete and elite soldier I was impressed with her physical core strength.

    Her eyes searched mine. "Do you seek training?"

    I shrugged. "Maybe I like to have fun and learn a little while doing it. Maybe there is something useful to discover in the undercity. Maybe we can kill some monsters for their cores. Or maybe I hate sitting on my ass for hours on end."

    "You are not serious."

    Iughed. "Guilty."

    She peered at me.

    "Trust me."

    She nodded. "Very well. Which direction?"

    "We should explore somewhere you''ve never been or dangerous hunting grounds or the grid. Pick one."

    She thought for a moment and answered in her matter of fact way. "We shall head towards the grid. A path is not known, and it will meet much of your criteria."

    "Do you have any weapons?"

    "My qi is my weapon."

    "Good answer."

    "This way," she said, and led me through a fissure at the opposite end of the grotto. It was filled with the green barrier which took me time to get into the right mindset to pass through.

    "Can you see?"

    "No."

    She stopped and rather than bring out a light source she grabbed my hand and traced a pattern on it. Her own eyes were covered in qi but when I examined them closely I thought I could make out the same pattern repeated thousands of times.

    "I can see it on your eyes."

    "It is a simple pattern," she said. The technique itself was simple, but I wondered who was the first to discover it. But what was really interesting was she was the first person I met who understood that it was a pattern. Many of the ns and races used innate abilities  the Svartalfar, Dokkalfar and Mountain Men. The Protectors from the cities trained all their lives, but I had never seen an example of them knowing a pattern.

    "How do you know the pattern?" When my qi covered my eyes the darkness faded away into greys. There were no hints of colour and it looked simr to the best night vision the special forces possessed.

    Our eyes shone and it was the invisible qi which lit the way. There was a limitation however past a dozen yards it was still pitch ck.

    "It is taught," she said before adding, "I was only taught techniques useful to my craft."

    "Spy, assassin and thief?"

    "Yes."

    "And you taught the ck cloaks?"

    "Some things. Your talent is greater; a talented ck cloak would take months to learn this technique. An average one may take years or never learn."

    I had seen Alejo use this technique, but I had not discerned the pattern. "I''m used to creating patterns and I can see them. It took me ages to learn qi-stitching, but that''s because I saw the pattern briefly when we fought a troll."

    "Qi stitching?"

    "Oh, its when you repair a wound. Like regr stitches by with tiny qi fments."

    "You are like the Qi Sage without his knowledge. Many of these patterns were created by him and passed down from teacher to student."

    "It helps when you live for hundreds of years."

    She considered me for a minute. "Are you a prophet?"

    I scoffed. "Hell no. I barely know what''s going on with my own life and am continually blindsided."

    We climbed through craggy tunnels and walked through huge caverns. Then we reached arge cavern which was a dead end. I looked around for an exit while Shade moved to the centre and pointed down.

    "There is a long drop and then water. Can you swim?"

    "I can but won''t we freeze?"

    "We will make a fire and dry our clothes once we are past the water."

    "That will slow us down, is there another way?"

    "I have never been past here  do you not want to explore?"

    "Sure. Sounds more exciting if you''ve never been this far."

    "It is as you say and there was no good reason to search the underwater tunnels."

    "Wait, you know there is an exit?"

    "There is ce to breathe, we will not die. In some ces near the ceiling you will find air."

    My heartbeat faster at the risky prospect of swimming through unknown, unexplored underwater tunnels with no equipment. But we had qi and if I died I coulde back. Shade on the other hand had the one life  the one long life and she showed no concern or fear. She was as cold as ever.

    I smiled. "Bring it on. Sounds like fun."

    She stared at me and I wondered if she ever showed emotion. I could tell she was trying to work me out and I was just as strange to her as she was to me.

    "You are not afraid?" she asked.

    "Of course. That makes it even more exciting."

    "You are strange Sheng."

    "When we''re alone call me Benzhi. That''s my real name. Sheng is the ck cloak name you gave me."

    "I am a ck cloak," she said.

    "Are you? I''m not so sure. You''re a resource to them - you''re not really one of them. You serve but you aren''t sworn."

    "It is as you say. But I wear the cloak and I serve." She paused. "Sheng means Sage. But if it is your wish I will call you Benzhi."

    "I''d prefer it. There is a reason I didn''t insist on it and the same reason I want you to use it only when we''re alone. If it bes known and the wrong people find out, it will blow my cover for my mission."

    She nodded and removed her cloak. "Take off your clothes," she said.

    "What?"

    "We will swim naked, it is better."

 Chapter 197: Fight them on the Beaches

    Chapter 197: Fight them on the Beaches

    Underneath the ck folds of her cloak was a sublime body with delicious curves. Her round breasts defied gravity and their shape made me drool. While her waist was thin her hips supported her round, plump buttocks. It was nice cushioning for all the sitting she did.

    Her cerulean blue skin was perfectly smooth - and excepting her head - hairless. Her nipples were a lighter colour, and her nails were darker. All I could think of was it was such a waste in covering herself up within the folds therge cloak.

    "Give me your clothes," she said. She wrapped everything up in her cloak and tide it into a ball. I carried my boots and the sack with the artifact, and she carried the rest.

    "I can leave my boots here," I said.

    She nodded. "They will fill with water. We will bring a bag next time."

    Iughed. "Assuming we live this time."

    "I will go first," she said. "Count to twenty and follow." She did not wait for a reply and stepped off the edge of the deep hole. A few secondster I heard the ssh. You can fall a long way in a few seconds.

    When I hit the water the speed of my fall took me down several yards and when I swam to the surface she was waiting by the edge.

    She nodded in the direction of the underwater passage. "It is this way. There will be air gaps take breath when you can - follow me."

    She dived and kicked her legs. The bundle of clothes was tied to her back and as I followed I could see everything from her feet to her buttocks. Not only was she detached emotionally she had zero inhibitions about being naked in front of me.

    It was not surprising, the Svartalfar were the same way, but I still found it thrilling. I followed the exotic beauty through the under ground tunnels filled with water and it seemed to go on forever until we reached arge cavern without an end in sight.

    We reached the edge and I climbed up onto a wooden structure. It had pirs and nks forming a boardwalk. "What is a dock doing here?"

    "It is part of the old city."

    The wood was rotting, and half the nks were missing but it would burn, and we could dry and warm ourselves. Beyond the docks and the water was a sandy beach but there were no buildings within my short darkvision sight.

    "I can see cores," I said. "There are monsters that way." I pointed into the dark beyond. There was some glowing moss and stctites but not enough to see by, they twinkled like a couple of lonely stars in the night sky.

    "The infest the city," she said as she unravelled her cloak. It was waterproof to an extent all my clothes within were almost dry. But she still smashed up a few nks and started a fire. "The fire will bring them. Be ready."

    I sighed, I thought we might snuggle together in our nakedness as we warmed by the fire. It had been some time since I''d been with Gisael or anyone and my libido was beginning to build. The sight of Shade in the flesh had sparked my interest but instead I pulled on my clothes, harness, and weapons. Then I waited for the Crocroaches or whatever dwelled in the undercity.

    The fire began to ze, I drew two knives and Shade slid into a ck garment which she wore beneath her robes. It was a one piece which was wrapped around her waist and legs tightly. It hung off her shoulder des, split down to her stomach in a V-shape and her arms were bare.

    She reached into the lining of her robes which were propped up to dry by the fire and pulled out several knives. They were shiny and ck throwing knives, and I wasn''t sure what they were made out of. So much for using qi as her weapon I thought until the knives began to hover around her.

    Six knives orbited her in a crisscross pattern, from shoulder to hip. Each was support by her qi, but I could not see it. The knives were obsidian.

    "Why do you use obsidian?"

    "Those that can sense qi cannot sense it within the ck ss."

    "Can you sense qi?"

    "I can, it is a rare gift. I sensed yours in the masters chamber which was a reason to im you as my apprentice."

    "But you didn''t know I could see qi."

    "I did not, but I knew you were the most talented man I have met."

    "And what now. What do you think now that you know I can see qi? Does it change anything?"

    "I do not know what it means. My path is not yet clear."

    While we chatted the fire summoned the blind creatures which infested the city. At first I could see ten, then twenty odd scampering towards us.

    "Twenty four," I said and she nodded.

    She stood facing them with the knives circling her and I wanted to watch rather than fight by her side, but there were too many for six knives.

    They poured onto the beach excitedly expecting a meaty dinner and our knives flew. I threw my first knife and guided it with my qi deep into the forehead of the rushing Crocroach. Individually they were not scary, but I imagine they could overwhelm someone with sheer numbers.

    Shade''s knife took flight like a missileunching from an orbital tform and its flight path was curved as it sliced through one Crocroach after another. Then another of her knives curved from right to left boring through another three. The flight paths revolved around her in an almost circr fashion. They curved back, behind her and around again.

    The two knives worked together, moving in opposite directions and she still kept four orbiting her for defence, or she just did not require more.

    For everyone I killed she killed four and soon the beach was covered in a mass of Crocroach corpses. I would never starve down here, there was spring water and all the meat I could want.

    As I began to cut cores from their scaly hides I noticed moreing. These were slower, butrger. "Three more," I said.

    "These were the drones," she said. "The dangerous onese now. The ck cloaks call them scarabs."

 Chapter 198: Spoils of War

    Chapter 198: Spoils of War

    The cores were visible well before the monsters themselves.

    "If those were drones what''s headed our way now?"

    "Warriors or Nobles, the Scarabs have a hierarchy which is akin to ants or bees."

    "Their cores are big, too big." They wererger than my old body.

    She sat, closed her eyes, and crossed her legs while she waited, and her knives continued to orbit around her. She was very efficient with the technique and barely used much qi. I wondered how the knives would fare against a stronger opponent.

    As they approached their techniques became visible and although it was a blur at this distance they had the telltale signs which I was familiar.

    "They have qi body techniques," I said.

    "They are warriors."

    "Shit. Howrge are the cores on the nobles?"

    "Larger than a troll," she said. Which meant she''d killed both before because it was the only way someone who didn''t have qi sight knew the size of a monsters core.

    The three Scarab warriors walked upright, wore armour and carried weapons. The drones were beasts, but the warriors had more inmon with humanoids. Clicking noises reached my ears and it was their speech. The chittered away to each other and they probably discussed what they would face on the beach.

    "Can you understand them?"

    "A little," she said. "They will fight, there will be no negotiation."

    I waved my hand indicating the twenty odd drone corpses. "No surprise. What are their abilities?"

    "It can vary. They will fight with swords and use qi strike. They are straightforward in attack method, but their sword technique is very good."

    I drew my sword and threw one dagger into the air. Where Shade could juggle six in an interloping patterns I had one float in the air behind me and another in my hand.

    At thest moment she said, "You fight. I will watch and intervene if there is need."

    I coughed. "What the hell!?" Did she think it was a good training method to tell me at thest moment to fight these bastards alone?

    There was no time to argue or swear at her because the Scarab Warriorsunched their attack.

    They were tall, gangly, and covered in scales from chest to bare feet. They wore bands of leather wrapped around their chest, arms, and legs. I''d never seen armour like it before but there were many parts of their body where I could see their scales, the leather only covered half of them, which left their groin and shoulders bare. Elbows, wrists, knees, and anything that needed to bend was also unarmoured.

    Their faces looked alien with mandibles and slits for a nose. Their eyes were yellow with a ck tubr pupil and they glowed with qi. Each wore a different colour bandanna which hung down the back of their head.

    They wielded swords which looked like Katanas two handed and moved with graceful sidesteps towards the beach and when theyunched their attack one leapt high into the air while the other two ran in different directions trying to nk me.

    I sent my throwing knife into the air and aimed for his core. If you were flying through the air the only way to dodge was to twist and change your momentum with arms or legs so I was not surprised when his sword swept in a downward arc, but he didn''t twist, he parried the dagger.

    Qi ran up his de and it knocked the dagger aside with ease. At least his attack was interrupted because he was in follow through when hended.

    Everything moved in slow motion for me. I didn''t have the natural speed or strength of my old lump, but I improved my qi skills every day. The Scarab warriors were fast, but I was faster.

    I flicked my wrist at the centre warrior and left my qi strike fly. I wasn''t going to get in close range, nor allow them to encircle me. He was pretty damn good with a sword  I had to admit he was better than me. From the follow through position he pulled his sword in a backhand arc and parried the qi which flew through the air.

    The qi on his de glistened along the edge and that''s what stopped my strike.

    While his sword was in an upswing I ran past him to avoid unnecessary entanglements from the other two who had moved down the beach. If they went after Shade it wasn''t my problem, she could take care of herself.

    He slid a foot out and tried to trip me as I passed and flicked my rapier with another flying qi strike aimed at his wrists. I pirouetted and avoided his foot while he struggled to bring his sword down to parry the second strike.

    The base of his de arrived in the nick of time and he nullified another attack just as I had nullified his friends who now had him between me and them.

    He saw me move and was able to attempt a trip, he parried my qi strike, but I had a surprise for him. Following close behind me was my throwing knife which was carried and aimed with my qi. I was the decoy, and the knife flew towards his centre. He twisted slightly but I was able to change course and my knife buried itself in his centre.

    I wasn''t far from him and I could see his core. It was nothing to me to keep pushing the knife through him until it punctured the heart of his qi. His techniques disappeared and it was like turning off a light switch. He fell to his knees, gasped in pain and tried to reach the knife with a hand.

    I did not hesitate and threw another flying qi strike with a flick of my wrist. It was like the de of a scythe flying through the air and it severed his head from his neck with little resistance. Once his qi waspromised so was his defence.

    The head rolled down the beach and hisrades did not growl, or yell, but they chittered like angry soldier crabs.

    I swerved to my left and put distance between me and the other two. I wondered why they ignored Shade and came after me. I cast a nce in her direction, and she had shrouded herself. Her core was almost invisible, and her knives looked like annoying insects. I wasn''t sure what the warriors could see, but it would be a ck mist if anything at all. Their qi enhanced vision did not see through her illusion.

    I threw a dagger in the air and had it follow behind me as I ran and circled. They would be wary of the trick which undid their friend, which was exactly what I wanted.

    I stopped running away now I had them in a line. I used their spacing against them and ran directly towards the closest.

    He lifted his sword high and did not leap. He stopped and took up a defensive stance. Their strategy would have worked a lot better if I couldn''t see the core of the warrior in the rear. Reminiscent of how I hid my throwing knife behind me he ran directly at his friends back and I saw his core rise before I saw him leaping his friend.

    I sent two daggers through the air aimed at the head of the one on the ground. He watched them like a hawk and readied his sword to parry both. He knew they could change direction so dropping to a knee would not work.

    Before the knives were within his reach I sent them both upwards and over his sword, he stepped back quickly and parried as if they were going to drop back down after they cleared his sword. But he swung at fresh air as the knives continued upwards and into his flying friend who was now in view - since he stepped back it made it even easier for me to clear his sword and arc the knives up and into the second warrior.

    He tried to parry, and his sword intercepted one, but the second weaved its way like a homing missile into his midsection.

    The Scarab Warriors used a form of stoneskin, but it was weakpared to my qi dagger which burrowed through and prated his core.

    Thest warrior turned and charged throwing caution to the wind. He was a sitting duck, and I threw everything I had at him, flying qi strike, dagger, flying qi strike and another dagger.

    He parried one and a second, but they came too thick and fast for him to handle. My second qi strike sliced through his neck and his head rolled across the sand while his body kept running for a moment before it flopped and skidded across the sand.

    I walked slowly up to the second and ended its life before I went about the business of retrieving qi cores and throwing knives.

    I picked up one of the Katanas and inspected it. "These are really well made."

    She did not answer.

    I took one of their scabbards and kept the best Katana for myself - Spoils of war.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!